CHAPTER 71 “COUNT ONE”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWith his final words washed away by the wind, Natsuki Subaru’s consciousness
came to an end.

“ーーーー”

Speaking of irony, ironically enough, his『Death』this time had been a『Death』by

his own volition.

Perhaps that is why his mind and heart had remained calm at the moment of『Death
』ーー of course, that had not been the case, he had possessed uneasiness and
nervousness for jumping into the circumstance of『Death』on his own accord.

However, unlike till now, he had faced the『Death』he had anticipated with much
more sincerity than his other『Deaths』up to this time.

Of course, he did not believe that him choosing to die had truly saved Shaula.
She did not want to kill him, so she wanted him to command her to die.
Shaula, who had been concerned about Subaru to that extent, had let Subaru throw
himself to his death right in front of her eyes. The weight of that impact he did not
know and it must have immensely shattered her heart, which had continued awaiting
for four hundred years.
That is why, this was nothing more than Subaru’s self-satisfaction. The worst kind of
self-satisfaction of exaggerating and not seeing the result for himself with his own
eyes.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーSo what.”

If all that is fastened to him was nothing but self-satisfaction, nothing but hypocrisy,
what was wrong with that.
In the end, the method to catch and halt the impact of all happenings in this world
could only be wielded in one’s own weighing scales. Unaccomplished good deeds hold
no meaning, and the word known as hypocrisy doesn’t ultimately exist.

ーーAll of them, surviving.

After his discussion with Shaula, Subaru cemented the final objective he had touted.

ーーNo, to be precise, the survival of all of them had been his goal from the beginning.
That judgement had merely decided whether to include Shaula in that or not, and
Subaru chose to love all of them.
He shall lead the way to solve all of the catastrophes surrounding this sand tower.
For that purpose, he would do anything he could.

That isーー,

Subaru: “The meaning, behind why I am myself. ーーIsn’t that so, 『Natsuki Subaru』
.”

Along with that instantaneous decision, he awakened from the deep, deep abyss of『
Death』ーー.

※※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

???: “ーーSubaru, are you certain of what you said earlier?”

Subaru: “Yeah, don’t be doubtful after coming this far. It’s the information I collected
after meeting it face to face and everything. If it couldn’t be made the best use out of, I
wouldn’t bring it up!”
Harshly replying to the sideward face of the good-looking man running at an average
speed, Subaru dashed while pulling the tiny palm.

Running past the fourth layer’s aisle, they aimed for the second layer of『Electra』ー
ー loaded with frustration, as Subaru sprinted whilst pulling Beatrice’s hand, Julius’
yellow eyes glanced sideways at him.
Julius: “Subaru, your paleness has not gotten any better. So indeed, the happening in
the book was……”
Subaru: “I’m not hiding how worried I am. Don’t even try telling me I should have
quietly caved into the Green Room, you.”
Julius: “I would recommend you to stay calm here if it weren’t for this situation, but
unfortunately things are quite bustling. Right now, we must use anything we can, even
if they are mere grains of sand.”
Subaru: “You’ve got nothing to say so you’ll call me using grains of sand, eh……”
Julius: “They can be thrown if the wind is meagre enough. If possible, when in a
position capable of reaching the opponent’s eyes.”
Narrowing his eyes at the elegant eloquency, Subaru thought of his words about being
thrown into the wind to be ironic.

The truth is, in terms of experience Subaru’s『Death』just a few minutes ago had
been one of being thrown into the wind. Julius comparing Subaru’s existence to grains
of sand was not necessarily a mistake either.
Subaru: “But, grains of sand have their own qualities.”
Beatrice: “On top of that, those grains of sand have Betty with them, I suppose. In
other words, they are grains of sand with the cutest companion, in fact.”
Subaru: “What, I guess you’re talking about the sand that got into your shoes.”
Beatrice: “That’s not what that means, I suppose!”
Smiling at Beatrice, who puffed her cheeks, Subaru pulled her body by directing
strength into his arm. Beatrice let out a shriek saying “Wa~h ~hk” and her light frame
tightly fit into Subaru’s chest.
Running while pulling her hand was something quite romantic, but right now he
wanted to prioritize speed. Fortunately, Beatrice’s body was light like an angel’s
feather so carrying her and running was an easy win as well.
Subaru: “Well, I haven’t ever carried an angel’s feather, though.”

Julius: “About time, idle talk ends here. ーーSubaru, I do believe it is annoying but”

Subaru: “Yeah, it’s annoying. Though I can’t come up with words telling you to relax
even if I rip my mouth apart, but…… it is absolute that that guy Reid, and『Gluttony』
will come in contact. We have to go, to hold that off.”
Halting his legs, Julius asked while gazing at the humongous stairway that led to the
second layer which lay ahead of them. Interrupting that inquiry, Subaru affirmed that
he possessed confidence in it.
It was inconceivable for that to be untrue. After all, this was something he had heard
from Julius himself. And, if they could obstruct thisーー,

Subaru: “We can put out a safe, against Reid messing everything up.”
Julius: “……At any rate, it would be better if his trespassing can be avoided in this
chaos. Even if it is just for confirming his movements, it is well worth it to make our
way here.”
Positioning his legs ahead of the humongous stairway, Julius nodded at Subaru.
Returning a nod to that Subaru, whilst keeping Beatrice in his grasp, stepped onto the
final level of the stairway.

Andーー,

Subaru: “ーーGugh.”

Beatrice: “Subaru, your condition really is bad, in fact. The book’s effect is visible, I
suppose.”
Beatrice looked at Subaru, who had shaken his head violently for a single moment and
touched his cheek out of anxiety. Whilst gaining tranquility from the warmth of that
small palm, Subaru shook his head, saying “I’m fine”.
Subaru: “Exhaustion from reading did not lower my wisdom. On top of that, it’s just as
what I told Julius. This is no time to stay in bed. ーーThis is the time when everyone
should put their strength together.”
Beatrice: “……When about to really reach the limit, absolutely tell Betty, in fact.”
Subaru: “……Yeah, I know.”
Responding to Beatrice, who was pressurising him based on her senses, Subaru took in
a long, deep breath.
His body felt sluggish. His head felt heavy. His nausea was increasing without pause
and he felt congestion in his blood vessels as if in place of blood, coal tar had been
poured into them.

All of this, was the result of Subaru taking over Ram’s inferior physical form through『
Cor Leonis』.

“ーーーー”

What he had harvested was the aftermath of having strode across『Return by Death
』 and the continuation of 『Cor Leonis』. ーーEqual to his uneasiness by the
memories of『Death』, what he carried over by the Authority.

Thanks to that he was able to grasp on the positions of his comrades at the current
moment. Everyone was abiding by Subaru’s instructions, and had started to respond to
each of the respective attacks.
Within those responses of his comrades also existed Meili, in the balcony, and Shaula,
struggling fiercely. She was certainly there and fighting for Subaru and the others’ーー
no, for Subaru’s sake.
Subaru: “I will, definitely help you.”
Whispering behind him, Subaru followed Julius’ back, who had gone ahead of him.
The humongous stairway, which cleared over the first layer of the tower and went
through the layer above that, was lengthy. But neither was this the time to spit up
complaints nor the situation to leak whining.
His entire body was sore, his bones had been shattered to pieces, but they were a
necessary compensation to break out of this situation.

Andーー,

Julius: “Subaru, let’s advance!”

Julius’ dignified voice resounded, and Subaru raised his face whilst running out of
breath. And Julius, who had reached the utmost step, turned half of his body back and
gestured to Subaru with his hand.
Abiding by that, the moment he galloped over the stairway he was met with the space
that had opened up.

“ーーーー”

The complete opposite arrangement of rooms from the fourth layer, which had
multiple rooms dividing the floor like a spherical wineglass that had been shattered.
The second layer『Electra』, which divided all of their worth of existence by the『
Trial』, is where they had arrived.

And, in『Electra』, where the three of Subaru, Beatrice and Julius had arrived, the
first generation『Sword Saint』Reid and the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』wereーー,

Reid: “ーーHey, you. Is that all ya’ve got, you. It ain’t a joke, you. Didn’t ya come here
to entertain me, you. It’s lackin’, you. Don’tcha be makin’ me laugh, you. No, at least
be makin’ me me laugh ya know, you. It ain’t amusin’ or anythin’, you.”

They came across the scene where the『Sword Saint』 Reid Astrea went on and on
complaining, having grabbed a single leg of the young boy that had been mercilessly
struck down onto the floor.

※※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

“ーーーー”

Julius: “This is……”

Staring at the spectacle before their eyes, the one to whisper that in blank surprise was
Julius. However, Subaru’s mental state witnessing the scene was absolutely the same
as what he had whispered.
Then, what scene had they been expecting, was something quite difficult to determine
now that if it were to be mentionedーー,

Reid: “A~h? What’s up, you all. Y’all comin’ here too, ain’t that some enthusiasm. Or,
do ya have business not with me, but with this guy?”
Gluttony: “Kah, kah, kah……”
Saying that, Reid scratched the area of his chest with his right hand, and with his other
hand the leg of the young boy he had in his gripーー the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony
』, he lifted him upside down and made a look of suspicion.

Just as mentioned before, what scene they had been expecting was something quite
difficult to determine now that if it were to be mentioned, but at the very least, this
scene far surpassed what Subaru had assumed.

Subaru: “I had heard that Reid and『Gluttony』were negotiating, but……”

Beatrice: “Negotiating…… this, I suppose? Betty thinks that even an exchange would be
a lacking expression for this, in fact.”
Julius: “Yes, I agree. It is difficult to even call this a conversation.”
With that, Beatrice and Julius arrived at the same conclusion as what Subaru had
whispered. However, the reaction of those two did not make sense from Subaru’s
perspective.

Because the contact between Reid and『Gluttony』, the one to express it as

negotiation from what he had heard last time, had been Julius, who must have
witnessed a similar situation.

In any caseーー,

Subaru: “The scene where『Gluttony』got overwhelmingly whipped down, would

that be correct?”
Though nobody had asked for it, that is what Subaru worded what he witnessed.

In the white space of the second layer『Electra』indeed, the one-on-one battle『

Gluttony』 and Reid had engaged in, its traces remained in various spots.

They were the crevices on the floor caused by being stepped firmly upon or the cracks
in walls which gave the impression of being caused by slashing strikes, aside from
those, the traces of black burns caused by fires, or the scattered lumps of earth which
were not supposed to be here, that precisely made clear the characteristic of『
Gluttony』, it was unmistakable that the departments of all kinds of special moves had
been lavish feasts.

ーーThe departments of those techniques had been struck and smashed to atoms by
the calamity known as Reid.
Subaru: “Earthquake, thunder, fire, are all of them Reid……”

Reid: “So, what’re y’all gonna do, you all. Do ya wanna go for the『Trial』? Ya can go
for it since ya’ve a slightly nice expression. But, young fish, you can’t. Ah, you can’t.”
Julius: “Why do you say, he is an exception?”
Reid: “Don’tcha get it jus’ by takin’ a look. A guy who ain’t perfect or can’t even
become a game companion, instead of bein’ imperfect, is jus’ full of holes, ain’t that
so. Don’t stand in front of me when ya’re like that. I start wantin’ to kill ya with a single
finger, ya know. “
Gluttony: “Gi, gughya~a~a~!!”

While saying that, Reid stabbed his right hand’s fingers into the torso of『Gluttony』
whom he had in his grip. With his guts mercilessly gouged, the Sin Archbishop of『
Gluttony』gave rise to an unseemly shriek.

Though it was unknown how old『Gluttony』physically was, even so, from the
standpoint of his outward appearance, the young boy of thirteen or fourteen years of
age was being tormented by an adult was the emotion he felt, difficult to suppress
upon that sight.

It seemed as if Julius also had the identical feeling, and soーー,

Julius: “Reid Astrea, you must also be possessing the dignity as a knight. Then, what
reason is there for you to torment that young boy any more than necessary……”
Reid: “Hey, you, don’tcha be sayin’ idiotic bullshit.”

“ーーーー”

Said Reid without changing the tone of his voice, and declared whilst possessing only
the sword spirit similar to penetrating cold in response to Julius, who tried to offer
commencing conversation from a fresh start.

Reid shook the body of『Gluttony』left and right whose leg he had grabbed,

Reid: “The dignity of a swordsma~n? If ya scatter that ’bout in exaggeration, that’s

exactly why the thin’ called the preparedness of a swordsman exists. Are ya gonna be
fightin’ without even the preparedness to die. If ya’re gonna have an attitude makin’
light of it like that, then there ain’t any choice but to teach it to ya with pain. Aye?”

“ーーーー”

The preparedness and dignity of a swordsman, if the argument was to be placed such a
sumo ring, the one to be at the inferior position would be Julius. On top of having pride
hang outside earlier, Reid’s words about preparedness possessed a constant
persuasive power.
On top of that, though the visible person was painful to even look at,

Subaru: “If『Gluttony』collapses, then the result certainly is alright……”

Though obvious, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』was not included in his touted
objective of everyone’s survival.
The ones Subaru wanted to save were only Emilia, Beatrice, Ram, Rem, Meili, Echidna,
Julius and Shaula. On top of that, the two of Patrasche and Gyan.

『Gluttony』and Reid were not subject to that. If the two of them were to crush each
otherーー to call it as that results in an outcome too unilateral, but it was
advantageous for Subaru and the others should that happen.

Howeverーー,

Reid: “First of all, you. Is this guy yer buddy. If that’s so then it ain’t as if I don’t get why
ya’re gettin’ so heated up……”

Julius: “No, absolutely not. That Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』is a bitter enemy of
myself as well, an opponent with whom, in the worst case scenario if I were to fight to
the extremity, one may end up taking the other’s life.”
Reid: “Eh? Then why’re ya gettin’ so mad? Cause yer prey got snatched away?”

Julius: “ーーIt is because, you are kicking the pride of a swordsman.”

Julius told the『Sword Saint』ーー the man who was the first one to hold that title,
bestowed upon only those who stand at the pinnacle of the sword.
That declaration of Julius’, which couldn’t even be an insult, was silently being heard
by Reid who narrowed his eye not covered by the eyepatch.

Upon the waitful watch of that『Sword Saint』, Julius continued as if slashing the
atmosphere.
Julius: “If battling swordsmen, warriors, knights is something where one must prepare
his body for death beforehand, then it is fine to submit to losing one’s life at the
extremity of the battle. However that, at most, is the extremity of battle, death at the
extremity upon the exhaustion of all of one’s desperate efforts is how it should be. The
victor, absolutely, must not play around with the life of the defeated.”
Reid: “……Ya’re sayin’ shit that’s makin’ my ears itchy. Who the hell’s gonna be listenin’
to all that.”
Julius: “I do not mind should they be named as even inexperienced ideals, or sweet
nothings! Merely, embodying those ideals and sweet nothings is the way of the knight
I believe in.”

“ーーーー”

With that bold assertion Julius unsheathed his own knight sword.

From what he had heard, this knight sword had gotten fractured onceーー it was not
supposed to be a sword he had a habit of using, hence, it was something suspicious
which his hand was yet growing accustomed to.
But above all, what must have always been in his fundamental values, those will never
waver.
That is because they had certainly, always continued to shimmer within his self.
That shimmering something, did not let Julius overlook Reid’s unjustness.
Even if the one to fall victim to that unjustness should be a Sin Archbishop, someone
who had committed grave atrocities.

Reid: “ーーThe way of the knight, aye.”

Beyond all expectation, that whisper jolted the atmosphere in『Electra』.

That was, a quiet tone of voice.

That was, not a voice harbouring emotions of little significance.
That was, nothing but an echo which seemed as if it had slipped in amongst the other
nonchalant and bored echoes.

ーーHowever, that was the signal of eruption of the first generation『Sword Saint』,
Reid Astrea.
Reid: “Hey, you. How long’re ya gonna be sleepin’. Wake the hell up.”
Gluttony: “Gughi ~tsu!”
As he groaned and directed strength of grip such that he could crush that grabbed leg
with his hand,『Gluttony』responsively shrieked upon his leg almost being crushed.
And, Reid looked down onto the upside down Sin Archbishop,
Reid: “You, ya said some interestin’ shit, ain’t that so. Ya said ya’re gonna eat me up,
taste me up, lick me up, aye. ーーI will, let ya do that.”

Gluttony: “ーー. Gihi, gaha, ahahaha ~tsu! What’s up with that ~tsu! What’s that
what’s that, what happened so suddenly ~tsu! Why so suddenly, do you feel like that,
red-haired onii-san! Even though you swung we or us around this much because you
were against that hu~h!”

Reid: “I changed my mind. ーーAh, that’s right that’s right.”

Removing the distortion of his face caused by pain,『Gluttony』tried regaining his

state of health as Reid glared at him. After that as if having suddenly noticed
something, Reid rotated his neck around,
Reid: “Ones like ya’ll will be intrudin’ right away anyway, ain’t that so.”
Remarkably saying that, Reid stepped ahead diagonally.
At that moment, shining violet crystals were thrown into the spot Reid was standing
on. A shrill sound as that of shattering glass reverberated, and the violet arrows
themselves along with the floor smashed and got scattered about.
However, they missed their aim. And Reid, who had been their aim, took a single step
and leapt, shortening his distance to Subaru and the others who had commenced that
attack just now.

Beatrice: “ーー~hk! Subaru, not good I suppo……”

Reid: “Here.”

Beatrice’s warning rendered fruitless,『Gluttony』was struck into Subaru’s torso,

delivering a side blow.
Handling a human as a blunt weapon, the unstoppable force mercilessly sent Subaru
flying who had been carrying Beatrice.
Subaru: “Gahagh ~hk!”
Reid: “It’s good ya didn’t hesitate, you all. This is way better than that beautiful girl in
terms of fightin’. Well, the broken fragments of yer ability haven’t been reassembled,
though.”
With no flexibility to even respond to Reid’s brief review, Subaru rolled over while
holding Beatrice with all his might. He must not feel as if the origin of his life had been
shorn off, with his internal organs overturned by the single blow just now,
accompanied with Ram’s physical burden.
Julius: “Subaru! Beatrice-sama! Kgh…… ~hk.”
And whilst fearing for the blown away Subaru and Beatrice, Julius, in a single instant
piercingly charged towards Reid who had shortened the distance in between.
However, Reid strode on and crushed that with his feet and hammered a kick into
Julius’ abdomen, who had tilted the axis of his legs.
Though Julius received that with the handle of the knight sword he had
instantaneously drawn he could not block being lunged through by the shock wave as
well. With his guts churned by the perforating single blow, he fell back greatly.

And meanwhileーー,

Reid: “Here, try it out n’ see. To eat me up, or to die jus’ like this by bein’ played
around by me, choose one what ya’d like or I’d have no choice but to make a move.
Ain’t that the thin’ called life, hey you.”

Gluttony: “ーーA~h, ah, ah ~tsu! We get it, we do get it, we really get it, we
completely get it, as we get it, so we get it, as we want to get it, because we get it!
Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu! We’ll do as per your wish ~tsu! It’s impossible
for us to stay without eating ~tsu.”

Remaining upside down, raising his face right towards the front,『Gluttony』smiled at
Reid. And,『Gluttony』stretched his hand, grabbing the area of Reid’s left eye which
had been concealed by the eyepatch.

He subsequently opened his mouth andーー,

Gluttony: “Reid Astrea.”

Licking,『Gluttony』let go of Reid from his hand, as if tearing something off. And,

gazing lovingly at his palm where that something was not even present, he exposed his
tongue.
At the same pace, he chewed that invisible something, and reverberated a slurping
sound as if indulging in it.

Afterwardsーー,

Reid: “ーーAh.”

Abruptly, change arrived in a single instant.

As if it had been an illusion or something, Reid’s form vanished in the blink of an eye.
With the tall figure disappearing from the space it was certainly supposed to be in,『
Gluttony』, whose leg had been grabbed, fell onto the floor. At the same pace, his
hands skilfully made a reversal and『Gluttony』made an agile landing, and looked at
his own palm.
What was recurring in those eyes, was something close to the nothingness,
desolateness, dismay of seemingly a gourmet delicacy, which had exhausted its
extravagance, disappearing from the top of the platterーー,

Gluttony: “A~h, so amazi~ng. That kind of flavour, this kind of flavour, which kind of
flavour would it be like, we imagined a lot a lot a lo~t about it but…… it was above
expectations ~tsu!”
Subaru: “He ate, Reid……?”
Gluttony: “A~h, you saw that, right ~tsu!? We did eat him! We indeed ate him! Really,
isn’t it the best, this is the flavour which cannot be imagined ~tsu! Even we, who are
called something like『Bizarre Eating』are able to get it at this guy’s rich taste ~tsu!
Even without knowing Ley’s sayーー”

Leaning backwards, whilst touching own sharp canines『Gluttony』praised Reid’s

flavour. As far as thought could go, it was the worst food report in human historyーー
it halted in between.

It was not as if something had barged in as an obstruction. Its origin lay in『Gluttony』
himself.

Gluttony: “ーーWha? Ah, ah, a~h, a~h, a~a~a~a~h?”

Beatrice: “J-Just, what is being started up this time, in fact……”

Subaru: “No, that is……”

Putting his hands on his own throat and abdomen,『Gluttony』started making

movement as if practicing speech. Though Beatrice found that state to be ominous
Subaru had an idea regarding this abnormality.

If the exchange between Reid and『Gluttony』just a moment agoーー if that was

what Julius spoke of as “negotiation” then,
Gluttony: “Wa-Wa-Wa~-Wait, hieh, gihi, gihihi ~tsu. Strange, it’s strange, isn’t it
strange ~tsu! After all, this is…… you, odd isn’t it?”

“ーーーー”

Gluttony: “It ain’t odd, you. To eat or to be eaten, that’s how life works, ain’t that so.”
Strangling his own throat,『Gluttony』fired words as if answering his own questions.
That tone of voice met clear change, and as if pulled into the change of that tone of
voice change ensued in『Gluttony’s』flesh body itself.

It was a change as if the waxing and waning of the moon, and the expression of
questioning when did it even happen was appropriate for it.
Subaru did not avert his eyes at all.
The same went for Beatrice, who was in his chest, and of course Julius, who had taken
stance with his sword. However, whilst remaining captured in the field of vision of the
three,『Gluttony』erased that form of his in an instant.

And instead, the one standing at the spot where『Gluttony』had been wasーー,

???: “ーーAh, a fresh body sure’s different. It feels like blood’s flowin’ through flesh.
I’m already feelin’ hungry. At least come after fillin’ yer stomach, mentally adult brat.”
Pronouncing so, the one who had carried out substituting for the former player, having
exited the stage known as the Pleiades Watchtower for merely a few ten seconds, the
existence who was blooming a second time at the centre of the stage, was Reid.

Reid Astrea had stolen the flesh body of the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』and had
achieved resurrection into the present world.
Julius: “This is……”

The result of the negotiations between Reid and『Gluttony』from Julius’ perspective.

Of course, the details of the content of the conversation between Reid and『Gluttony
』must have changed due to Subaru and the others’ intervention but it should have
approximately remained the same.

In other wordsーー,

Subaru: “What the hell’s the negotiation, speaking while putting on airs……”

Beatrice: “Subaru, this is not the time to be saying all that, I suppose.『Gluttony』has
disappeared, and Reid has……”
Subaru directed a rough remark towards Julius’ pretentious phrasing the previous
time. Within those arms, Beatrice called for further vigilance but Subaru patted her
head lightly and gazed towards Reidーー,

Subaru: “Strictly speaking, taking a backhand grip onto the Authority of『Gluttony』
which reconstructs eaten opponents, and painted out the opponent’s self…… is that
right?”
Reid: “Don’tcha go ’round sayin’ tough bullshit. Like I’d know such convenient shit. So,
don’t swagger ’bout with shit I’d no way in hell know, damn young fish. Young fish?
A~h, hm? You…… ah? You, this, you, that’s it, ain’t it, you.”
“ーー?”

Though his spirit had hijacked that flesh body, Reid made a wry face unrelated to that
truth. He unusually groaned saying hm and gently put a finger in his own eyepatch.
And turning it over, he looked at Subaru with his healthy blue eye which had no
particular need for an eyepatch.
Looking, gazing, staring,

Reid: “ーーYou, ya’re pretty disgustin’.”

“ーーーー”

Reid: “Good job not havin’ yer head gettin’ screwed up with that. No, has it gotten so?
What it’ll be precisely cause it’s gotten so, I ain’t got any idea. I haven’t even given it a
thought.”

“ーーーー”

What was he saying, thinking that, Subaru got truly perplexed upon Reid’s attitude.
On top of being perplexed, the shivering and nausea enveloping his entire body were
about to hit the critical point. Though obvious, Ram’s inferior physical form was
worsening as much Ram’s body increased its voltage, and was throwing the backfire of
recoil she was originally supposed to have felt into Subaru.
This time Subaru had not personally met up with Ram so there were no means for Ram
to find out the reason why her body was favourably working.
Thinking of it now, it seemed as if Ram had been concerned regarding Subaru last time
as well.
Though he had noticed Ram’s concern, who was not in this place, only after dying
twiceーー,

Reid: “I see I see I do see. I ain’t got any idea, but it looks like ya’re the one these
guys’re aimin’ for, ain’t that so. Then that makes things faster.”
Julius: “Reid! Your opponent is myself!”
Stepping ahead, Julius fired a slashing strike. But Reid attempted receive that with the
chopsticks he had drawn out from his bosomーー,

However,
Reid: “Ah?”
The slashing strike lightly touched the tip of the chopsticks and blood spouted out of
Reid’s right hand, despite him wanting to receive it. Looking at that Reid made a
suspicious look, Julius raised his eyebrows in faint surprise as well.

Andーー
“ーーーー”

For having witnessed that with his own eyes, that alone was a harvest for Subaru.
Reid: “Tch.”
Clicking his tongue, Reid gyrated his chopsticks as if spinning a pen between the gap of
his fingers and skilfully repelled Julius’ knight sword. At the same pace, stepping ahead
with a single stomp he lapsed the distance between him and Julius, who had
instantaneously drawn his body back, and aimed his palm towards his abdomen,
Reid: “Your opponent is myself, did ya say that?”

Julius: “Khーー”

Reid: “No way ya’ll be gettin’ to have an exchange with me, after doin’ a princess carry
back there!”
The further twisted sole of the palm burst open Julius’ abdomen, the slender tall figure
continued bleeding and was blown away backwards. He tried to position his lengthy
legs to the floor in order to kill off that vigour, but failing to do so, Julius’ body turned
upward at the bottom on the floor, and tumbled over at the same pace.
And, concluding his battle with Julius, who had widened the distance in between, Reid
turned back,
Subaru: “Shi ~hk!”
Aiming for that sideward face of Reid’s, Subaru fired the whip which was at the back of
his waist. However, without the occurrence of a miracle such as his body continuing to
remember it, the tip of the whip flew towards the wrong direction.
The effect of lost memories was not only in his mind but also affecting the recursive
actions of his flesh body. As a result of fully realising that, Subaru took in a heavy
inhale.

At the same time as thatーー,

Reid: “You, with such a borin’ trick……”

Beatrice: “ーーThat boring trick, is the recommendation of you getting an end of being
buried, in fact.”
Going past his amazement, Reid expressed his rage, and from his hind echoed the loud
sound of striking hands. Upon looking that had been Beatrice, who had both her hands
free, away from Subaru.
However, even if their hands were unconnected there was a certain connection
between them. Beatrice extracted an extremely small amount of something like MP
from the path of Subaruーー and exercised great magic.

Beatrice: “ーーUl Shamak.”

The moment immediately after Beatrice’s chant had achieved completion, what arose
in the space was an enormous black hole.
That which had appeared all of a sudden in the air, manifested as an existence
accompanied by primordial fear such as its unknown bounds and unknown depths, and
tried to swallow Reid, who was right before it.
Subaru: “That, is……”
At a single glance, it could be understood that it was the great magic in effect within
the space.
This was more of an issue of imaging it so, rather than having knowledge about it.
Subaru had heard of Beatrice being a wasteful spirit, but the intensity of the real great
magic could not even be in the same league of comparison.
Subaru had been unaware, that this was even possible. This was, a harvest.

That black hole swallowed Reid, and repelled away his『Sword Saint』off to
somewhere unknownーー,

Reid: “The hell, it’s jus’ air. Somethin’ like air’s everywhere, as if it’d stop me.”

“ーーーー”

With just a single swing of his chopsticks, Reid broke through that immense magic with
extreme easiness.

A carefree attitude as if, quite literally, slashing through airーー no, for him, it truly
was exactly that. He did not have the nature of taking roundabouts around something
which he was capable of doing and then boasting about it.
He had slashed the air, so that was his explanation. That was all there was to it.
Subaru: “Slashing dimensions, I imagine it as quite a superior ability, you know……”
Reid: “Heyhey, don’tcha put such cool names on it, better food can be served, ya
know. If ya’ll stay persistent jus’ cause things’ve gotten a bit lively, that won’t be
amusin’ or anythin’, ya know.”
Swinging his chopsticks at the same angle as when he had slashed Beatrice’s magic, the
moment immediately afterwards, Subaru’s body had been diagonally burst open from
his chest to his waist.
Subaru: “Gha, a~a~a~!!”
Beatrice: “Subaru!!”

Julius: “Subaruーー ~hk!”

Tasting the sensation of scorching heat Subaru collapsed on the spot, as Beatrice and
Julius called for him. Upon the voices of those two, Subaru gnashed his molars and
glared at Reid with bloodshot eyes.
And, turning his palm towards the two trying the rush up to him, he managed to halt
their legs.
Subaru: “I’m, al, right……”
Shaking his head left and right, he urged the two to not worry for him. Of course, there
was no way he could truly convince them simply by conveying such words to the two.

The chest wound, was shallow. ーーNo, it was not shallow. Though it was not shallow,
it did not ache. It could be expressed as not being unbearable. At any rate, though it
was bitter, it was alright. It was not worthy of making those two experience bitter,
painful emotions. Gnashing molars, the blood on the verge of being vomitedーー
nausea? Whichever it was, vomiting must be restrained from. Facing the front, glaring
ahead, Reid must be carefully observed.
Reid: “As if ya can reach me with that, you.”
With a stunned expression, Reid was looking at Subaru, who was bleeding out of his
lips.
Facing that Reid, Subaru stretched out his hand, and raised a single finger.

Subaru: “ーーY-Yeah. I will, reach you.”

Even right now. I can reach you. In a place not necessarily here.
I will, for sure, save Emilia, Beatrice, Ram, Rem, Meili, Echidna, Julius, Shaula,
Patrasche, Gyan.
Without failing, a single person.

『Gluttony』and Reid were exceptions. ーーThe『Natsuki Subaru』who was not

Natsuki Subaru as well.

That is why, right now, at this momentーー,

Subaru: “ーーThis is, count one.”

Overlapping with『Death』necessary for a counterattack, was an accomplishment of

『Natsuki Subaru’s』as well.

At the very end of the end, Reid’s blue eyes sheened a dull flash towards Subaru, who
had made that declaration.

※※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

■ Count 1.

・ The fight between Reid and 『Gluttony』 cannot be stopped.

・ If it’s Julius, then there is a chance for them to succeed.

・ ーーNatsuki Subaru, has no chance of succeeding.

CHAPTER 72 “?”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーUpon the advent of unforeseen『Death』, Natsuki Subaru heard the sound of ■

cracking.
However, upon each instance of that inexorable sound, he thought.
That it was certainly the proof of his progress not having come to a halt. That it was,
the footsteps of the approaching future.
No matter how small those steps were, no matter how trifling the path he had
advanced upon was, he was certainly, walking and progressing.

???: “ーーSubaru.”

“ーーーー”

The moment his consciousness was led to awakening, blue eyes of a characteristic
pattern were reflected into his own. In front of his eyes, peeping at Subaru worriedly
was Beatrice.
Beatrice’s hand was gently placed at Subaru’s cheek, and Subaru inhaled.
He had parted with Beatrice’s crying face not too long ago.
That consciousness’ switchover had not been carried out well. Just previously, though
it could not be associated with something as extravagant as a parting, she certainly
had been in Subaru’s eyes.
Subaru: “……Ah.”
Beatrice: “Is your consciousness firm, I suppose? It took time for you to wake up till
now, it was worrying, in fact. It would be better to confirm you did not lose any
memories accidentally, I suppose. To start with, Betty, do you recall who……”
Subaru: “Bea, trice……”

Beatrice: “ーー. It seems you do properly remember, in fact. Good boy good boy, I
suppose.”
Saying that, Beatrice stretched the hand she had at Subaru’s cheek towards his head.
At the same pace, she patted him with her tiny palm and slowly, his consciousness
caught up to reality.
Subaru: “Count, one huh……”

“ーー?”

Beatrice tilted her head upon the whispering voice.

However, neither did she know what it meant, nor did he intend to explain it. She
might not understand even if he were to explain, and he did not intend to make her
understand either.
She was kind. Beatrice, was extremely kind.
That is why, what Subaru was testing out. If he were to tell her about that, it was a
given that she would be absolutely against it. ーーThat was, something which Beatrice
must not be allowed to know.
Beatrice: “So, how did it go, in fact? Was the purpose of reading the book fulfilled, I
suppose?”

Subaru: “ーーYeah, about that.”

That is what Beatrice asked Subaru, who still had the book placed on his knees.

The moment immediately before the immediately previous momentーー the moment
immediately before Subaru had disregarded his own physical state, Subaru had just
been seeking a way to capture『Reid Astrea』and was just about to read his『Book of
the Dead』.

That had come to a standstill due to complicated reasons, and multitudes of situations
got caught in between the interval such that that would feel as if it was quite an old
topicーー though that went only for Subaru, at maximum.

Things he ought to do, things he must do, they had all been decided.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “Beatrice, it’ll be getting a bit confusing. ーーLend me, your strength.”

Beatrice: “ーー. That is a given, in fact. Betty is Subaru’s partner, I suppose.”

Promised Beatrice to Subaru, who had broken the ice without any explanations.
Her existence was, truly, very truly, reassuring for the ■.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThe impact, jumped around freely in the aisle of the stone tower.

???: “Haha ~tsu! Hahaha ~tsu! You’re doing it, you’re quite doing it, you’re surely
doing it, perhaps you’re doing it, you’ve been doing it, you’ve done it, because you’ve
been doing it ~tsu! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”
???: “Is there any time to be playing around? That is quite the pliability, isn’t it.”
Using the walls, ceilings of the aisle as a foothold, making free use of transforming
tactics at will from next to next was the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Ley
Batenkaitos.
And the one rushing around at high speeds, having kept the inferior physical form of
her body someplace else and moving around nimbly,was Ram.
Her petite frame fluttered about and danced, and directed merciless blows towards
the direction of『Gluttony’s』body, who countered with equivalent fiendishness. At
that point, rushing in as having been waiting for that wasーー,

Emilia: “ーーWroom and, boom!”

Wielding a large ice hammer in both of those hands, swinging it as if aiming for a home
run was Emilia.
The damaging portion of the ice hammer, as large as a human’s trunk, turned into a
strike with all of her might and made a firm hit onto Ley’s back. The small frame
bounced and jumped along with a thunderous roar like a gum ball.

ーーNo, he bounced too far off.

Instantly kicking the ice hammer, he by himself had jumped ahead and killed the
impact.
Ley: “Ahawaha~! You’re doing it doing it doing i~t! But but, that won’t do! That can’t
defeat us!”

Emilia: “ーー~hk, he’s fast!”

In response to『Gluttony』displaying moves with a touch of acrobatics, Emilia made a

frustrated expression on her cute face.
Past and present, east and west, chewing the experts of all kinds of master arts,
demonstrating abilities that had, quite literally, become “every single kind of martial
arts” was the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Ley’s fighting strengthーー or perhaps, it
should be called his opposing pressure. It had attained preeminence, a remarkable
difference of unleashing optimal techniques of the highest peak each moment to the
next.

Subaru: “If the『Memories』, the efforts or the training, if they’re all being completely
included then……”

Though it was quite hateful, perhaps『Gluttony』did not even have a need to possess
a consciousness such as one saying “let’s pull them out”. When noticed the body
already moved, that was the kind of Authority it was, of pulling them out in all kinds of
scenes.

ーーThe stolen『Memories』even included the experience points of the physical

body.
That was also evident by Subaru not remembering how to use the whip he carried
around whatsoever. It seemed that the whip had been Subaru’s main weapon before
losing his memories, but the correct way to hold it and swing it, he could remember
none of it altogether.
In the first place, why did he choose something like a whip as his main weapon.
It’d be easier to make better use out of than a sword or a lance, it must have been a
shallow thought like that. Though there were no objections to that itselfーー,

Subaru: “I wish I would’ve thought of a counter plan, in case I lost my memories……!”

Of course, he was aware it was an absurd request, however, Subaru still cursed it. By
doing that, for a single moment, he was able to forget his effeminate jealousy towards
his disappeared『Memories』.

The jealousy towards the disappeared『Memories』=『Natsuki Subaru』.

Beatrice: “Subaru, asking again, in fact. Are you really alright, I suppose?”
Towards that sideward face of Subaru’s, Beatrice raised her voice.
Upon her question, who had been supporting Subaru’s body as he shrugged his
shoulders, Subaru nodded with a “Yeah”,
Subaru: “Right now, the fight’s a struggle…… if that collapses, our way to victory
will……”

Beatrice: “ーーBut, there is opposition in Subaru being taken away from here, in fact.”

Subaru: “But, it’s necessary. You understand, right, Beatrice……”

Beatrice: “That isーー”

Subaru: “Lend me, your strength. Once again…… I request you.”

While maintaining meticulous caution among the ceaseless shocks, trying not to have
his voice tremble, Subaru blackmailed Beatrice with an unfair manner of speaking.
In response to those cruel words of request of Subaru’s, Beatrice closed her eyes,
making a strained expression.

Lend your strength, that was the flow of conversation they had also had in『Taygeta』
library.

However, that time had been before Subaru had activated『Cor Leonis』, and neither
had Beatrice known that the situation of Pleiades Watchtower had deteriorated this
much.
That is why, this was a heinous technique of Subaru’s which gripped onto Beatrice’s
kindness.

“ーーーー”
Beatrice scrutinized Subaru’s proposal with a difficult face.
The sudden deterioration of Subaru’s physical condition and the recovery of Ram’s
fighting strength which accompanied itーー the associativity between them was
evident, and Ram, Beatrice, and even Emilia had noticed Subaru’s rash perseverance.
But still, everyone knew they could not tell him to stop.

ーーFor Subaru being burdened with his hardship was why the war front was being
barely maintained.

Talk in name only, if Subaru was to unfasten『Cor Leonis』here whilst caring for
himself, the first to follow would be the collapse of Ram, Emilia will get her『Name』
eaten by『Gluttony』, their cooperation will crumble down and they will be defeated.

And should『Gluttony』be rendered free, the power balance of the tower would fall
into an unrecoverable state, ultimately everyone would die in defeat and it would be
game over.
Subaru: “……In the end, me being burdened is the best, the better option.”
Subaru, who could never really be of any help even when he was acting rash, was
making strides in the fighting strength by taking over Ram’s inferior physical form. That
was, an absolute requirement for capturing the tower.

Correctly speaking, even in the efficacy of『Cor Leonis』, there lay a trap not easy to
solve.
That was, consciously or subconsciously, Ram saving up a bit of her fighting strength.

“ーーーー”

With overwhelming sense and techniques beyond comprehension, Ram maintained a

firm balance in the place.
In spite of that, the reason why she had not gone further in order to overcome the
opposition was because Ram had imposed a limiter on her own fighting strength. ーー
The reason for that was her faltering due to carefully considering Subaru’s status.
If Ram were to move to the fullest, it would impose an enormous burden onto Subaru.
Subaru would not be able to endure that. That possibility, was putting a halt on Ram’s
limbs.
The truth is, something similar had occurred when he had gone around towards Julius
and Reid.
It had been confirmed he was capable of taking over Ram’s inferior physical form
through『Cor Leonis』itself without having to meet up with herーー however, in a
situation where Ram does not know of the interrelation between her own favourable
state and Subaru’s state, Ram does not save on her fighting strength.
As a result, the backfire, lacking any regret, scorched only Subaru and did not lead to
mutual harm.
It also meant the end for Ram’s time as standing unrivalled, the worst kind of mutual
harm.
It was not possible to continue sprinting with the entire strength for long in a state of
lacking oxygen. That was all there was to it.

Henceforth, drawing up Ram’s fighting strength through『Cor Leonis』, in terms of

results, Ram’s judgement to save onto her abilities was correct. Being balanced was
the best.

However, that improvement of Ram’s combat power,『Gluttony』was indeed

following and keeping up with it with the limitless arts of war he had plundered. Emilia
was compensating for the parts where he could not be pushed away, but still,『
Gluttony』could not be distanced away from, continuing to eat away with an
extraordinary ability to survive.

That is why, towards thatーー,

Beatrice: “ーーMinya!!”

Enough to envelop the entire aisle, violet crystals materialised and were fired in a
single action.
Acting in consent with Beatrice’s chant, who swung her small arm downwards, the
concentrated attack of the magic called shadow magic swooped down onto Ley, who
had turned his back towards this side, with tremendous vigour.
Immediately afterwards the boisterous dance of violet light swallowed the petite
frame, engulfing the aisle with the sound of shattering glass.

“ーーーー”

Within the fluttering flakes of violet, dancing and falling, leaping away from the
attack’s span were the two of Emilia and Ram. Evading the fire with instantaneous
judgement, it was as expected of their physical ability to quickly avoid it.
On the other hand, having been in the same circumstance but only having delayed the
part of him facing it with his back, Ley could not evade it easily the way Emilia and Ram
had done.
It was a magic to be feared which crystallised the struck targets, turning them into a
brittle and transient existence and smashing them.
Minya, capable of fatally wounding even through light contact, if it were to be
recklessly fired this much in such a confined range it would be difficult for an enemy,
even if it were to be a transient being, to cut through unhurt.
When the dance of the light which had been given rise to by the violet arrows came to
a halt, the form of『Gluttony』who had taken enormous damage wasーー not there.

Beatrice: “ーー~hk!?”

Emilia: “Eh!? Where did……”

Beatrice inhaled in astonishment whilst Emilia made a strained expression and looked
around.
Within the chaos, the one to get a grasp on the situation the fastest truly had been
Ram.
She put her hand on her own right eye, and with only her left eye open, turned back.
Subaru knew there was something like a path connecting him and Ram through『Cor
Leonis』.

Ram, activated some type of a technique. Using that peculiar power, she understood
where specifically the disappeared『Gluttony』 was.

His whereabouts wereーー,

Ram: “Barusu!”

“ーーーー”

Ram shouted, widening her light crimson eyes.

At that moment, from her line of sight Subaru comprehended the arrival of a
hazardous presence right behind them. That was aiming for the back of Subaruーー
no, Beatrice.
With the interruption by Minya just now, did it intend to convey that it had polluted
the battle.
At any rate, it was not vastly different from the transpiring happening.

Ley: “ーーMust say, if the one right now was to be continued consecutively, it’ll be
getting tiresome, that’s why.”
Accompanying the sneering words, the dagger fastened to his arm flashed.
That was the strike by Ley, who had leapt through the space and escaped the
concentrated attack of violet arrows. In line with the frequent usage of the『Fist King
』, the odd talent of the one who became the『Leaper』ーー it could be named,
short range warp.
According to what had been seen, it seemed as if there were certain limits to the
distance, but still the compatibility of the strange talent of jumping over space and the
encircling attack was the worst.
Carrying no significance regarding the type of the surprise attack, in the end, anything
aside from getting involved in the head-on match wasーー,

Subaru: “Beatrice”

Beatrice: “Subaーー”

Thoughts and actions, ■ and body did not always coincide.

The moment initially after he pushed the small body away reflexively, a piercing
sensation deeply gouged out his chest.
Subaru: “Kah.”
Like scratching the scab with claws, no, the pain and impact was several thousand
times that. He instantly regretted having received that with his chest. Though he
regretted it, no other convenient shield had been present there.
Bewildered by the momentary judgement, he shuddered at the mere thought of
Beatrice having been slashing down. So much so that he thought it would be better for
him to become a shield of flesh compared to that. It was painful, though it was painful,
if it was merely pain, merely the wound on his body, it would last for only an instant.
Not even an instant. But, it was much better than ■ being wounded.
Much better, than ■ dying.

“Subaruーー ~hk!!”

The loud voice echoed within the tower, when he tried to turn back and see to whom
it belonged, his knees snapped.
Strength faded away from his limbs surprisingly easily. Pathetically fragile, he was
unable to support even his head. Even an infant could hold his head still but what was
this man, who had significantly aged, doing.
Such that even this frivolous talk wouldn’t come to mind, his consciousness fell into
the sole of the deep, dark hole.
A vivid ache and sense of loss, scorched his brain.

Subaru: “ーーGhi.”

Whilst wanting to give rise to a shriek, he endured his voice trying to fly out by grinding
his teeth.
It was not as if he would feel any better if he were to let it out. It was not as if he
would feel any better if he were to not let it out. However, there were people here
who would surely have their ■ shattered, if Subaru were to cry out now.
He could not allow that. Because he could not do so, stay silent and die. Natsuki
Subaru.
Ley: “ーーHow nice, onii-san. So you will be going to the next one by doing tha~t?”

There echoed a voice overlooking Subaru, who had powerlessly crumbled down whilst
continuing to resist his screaming.
He had endured his screaming. However, he could not possibly endure that mocking
voice.

“ーーーー”

In a situation where his limbs had been rendered completely incapable of moving, he
directed strength into his arm and moved his finger.
And, with a single middle finger raised, his lips moved.
Subaru: “Die, idiot.”

After that, his consciousness came to a haltーー.

△▼△▼△▼△
■ Count 2.

・ Having Emilia and Ram cooperate, aiming for an early settlement with Ley
Batenkaitos, failure.

・ Timing is essential for taking over Ram’s inferior physical form through『Cor Leonis
』.

・ ーーBeatrice’s surprise attack is incompatible with『Gluttony』.

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーFiercely, the enshrouding clouds of sand were trying to enwrap the field of vision.

“ーーーーHaahraan.”

With his entire body swinging around at the sensation of violently swaying about,
Subaru desperately clung on, trying not to be thrown off. Ahead of him, a pigtail was
shaking about left and right.

???: “ーーWork hard, Sand Earthworm-chan!”

In accordance with Meili’s call, the Sand Earthworm trembled its large build and
intensely hammered in and struck its face. Being swallowed by that shock wave gave
rise to an immense loss in the troops of the advancing horde of Witch Beasts.
However, those lost troops were covered in the matter of a few seconds, trampling
upon the scattered corpses of their own kind, the hordes of Witch Beasts continued to
push in without halting their feet. ーーThe war situation, was unfavourable.

“ーーーー”
Under their eyesーー no, in all directions, advancing in were the innumerable Witch
Beasts. With those as her opponents, Meili made free use of her preparations, which in
no way could be stated to be sufficient and was struggling fiercely.
Honestly speaking, Meili’s efforts, as she controlled the Witch Beast, were hard to
notice by an outsider’s perspective. She ordered instructions to the Witch Beast and
abiding by that the fiendish monster rampaged about. There was no mystery in that if
that alone was to be observed.

Howeverーー,

Meili: “Hah, hah ~hk.”

Looking at her shape, with sweat on her forehead and her occasionally inhaling
agonizingly, it could perhaps be understood at a single glance that it was a recognition
too difficult to observe.
Meili: “Hah, fu~h…… enough, geez o-onii-san, treats people so rudely~.”
Wiping the sweat dripping down her chin by the back of her hand and stating some
rather harsh words, Meili’s eyes had become bloodshot.

It was not as if she had directly linked with the Witch Beast like Subaru’s『Cor Leonis
』but to bend the atrocious Witch Beast’s instinct as per her own notions, an immense
strength of will was needed.
For Subaru, who had read her book once and personally experienced her half death,
the weight of that indemnification was clearly known. That is precisely why, it had
been transmitted to him.

ーーThat Meili was seriously thinking of capturing the tower, along with Subaru and
the rest.

Subaru: “ーー~hk “

Meili: “He~y, onii-san!? If you don’t grab on properly, you’ll die~, you kno~w!”
Subaru: “I-I know……!”
The moment immediately after he profoundly thought of those deep emotions, his
body felt as if it was being carried away in the horizontal jolts and his posture
crumbled. He had momentarily withstood his ground but he was shouted at by Meili
when she discovered that.
Whilst complying with those words, Subaru calmed down and clung to the
protuberance of the large build.

ーーAt present, the figures of Subaru and Meili were on top of the large build of the
Sand Earthworm.
Meili: “If instructions were to be given directly from a close distance, there must be a
child which listens to what is said even within children who cannot learn anything, isn’t
i~t.”
Subaru: “Like I said, I never thought, I’d get to have a Witch Beast ride……!”
Swishing through the air, with his frame being jolted by the velocity of the Witch
Beast’s body cutting through the atmosphere with a roar, Subaru skilfully moved
around his body weight whilst stuck in admiration of Meili, who was managing the
Witch Beast’s back.
This time as well, Meili’s battle with the hordes of Witch Beasts commenced from the
balcony of the fourth layer.
Making use of several Sand Earthworms which had been prepared in advance, having
the hordes of Witch Beasts advancing towards the watchtower suffer an attack in
order to block the invasion of the Witch Beasts into the tower was Meili’s role.
However, she quickly gave up on the attack from the balcony, jumping onto the back
of the Sand Earthworm underneath and then in one go, plunged into the Witch Beasts
with vigour like that of a high wave, from the middle of its forehead.
With that heroic tactic of Meili’s, accompanying her as bait was what Subaru’s current
state was.
Meili: “Really, the Witch Beast-chan’s all really love onii-san, isn’t i~t.”
Subaru: “And that’s nothing to be happy about…… ~hk.”
Looking at the excited state of the Witch Beasts drawing near, Meili sighed as they
were crushed by the Sand Earthworm. Whilst agreeing with her comment, Subaru
narrowed his eyes at the hurriedly approaching hordes of Witch Beasts.
Though the principle behind it was unknown, it was something he was aware of in
terms of the result.
The Witch Beasts who surrounded the watchtower, strictly speaking, were not aiming
for the watchtower but had gathered aiming for Subaru who was inside of it. ーーThat
was, evident from this situation as well.
The spearheads of the Witch Beasts were concentrating on the extreme towards the
Sand Earthworm, which was giving a ride to Meili and Subaru.
Turning their legs around, which were supposed to have been facing towards the
tower, hastily making way towards this side with unraveled fangs was merely the
instinct of Witch Beasts trying to kill a living being, nothing more.
Subaru: “It wasn’t as if I was half-convinced, but……”
Him having the physical constitution which attracted Witch Beasts was a peculiarity
Subaru, who had been in present-day Japan till yesterday, did not even need
confirmation for as a real feeling. In the past, he had gnawed the pocky for the dog
kept in the neighbourhood, but could that have possibly been a symptom of the early
stage of this physical constitution.

He was utterly unaware now. Though he was unawareーー,

Subaru: “It seems it’s no mistake that I am responsible for a large part of the five
obstacles.”

The large hordes of Witch Beasts advancing towards the watchtower, the ones of『
Gluttony』putting his approach towards the tower to test through Subaru’s『
Memories』, Reid who took in that『Gluttony』and acquired substance, Shaula who
commenced aiming for Subaru by the virtue of her transformation, the jet black
shadow which swallowed the entirety of the watchtowerーー.

Looking at it back now, it was impossible to prevent the thought of the responsibility
for their origin seemingly coming down onto Subaru in the truest sense. Of course,
inevitability was no possible part of it.
Subaru: “My mind, is getting depressed……”
However, if the Witch Beasts, Shaula, and the jet black shadow could be lured outside
of the watchtower, there may possibly form a way to break out of the deadlock of the
present circumstances.

Subaru: “……It is not forbidden to destroy the『Trials』, huh.”

The fifth rule, behind capturing Pleiades Watchtower.

When he thought of the feelings of Shaula’s ■, who had hid that, he felt his chest ache
but the rule he had finally fished out of her mouth granted a new viewpoint towards
the place known as the Pleiades Watchtower.
It was not as if his eyes had opened innovatively by getting to know that rule.
However, granted with a scale he had never thought of, his way of looking at the world
had expanded remarkably. Things which dk not exist cannot be obtained. That was, the
fundamental law of the world.

To pass over the『Trial』without finishing it, to act contrary to the established routine
of the『Trial』, those had been prohibited.

Without even getting involved in that, destroying the『Trial』itself had not been
prohibited. What, could that mean.

What could itーー.

Subaru: “Meiーー”

Li, trying to continue his words on, that is when Subaru witnessed it.
By changing the course of the Sand Earthworm, whilst attempting to confirm whether
the terrain of the watchtower’s environs were usable or not, the objective came to a
standstill.
Because an assailing corona, from overhead, had scattered away the thick trunk of the
Sand Earthworm.

“ーーーーHaahraaaan.”

With more than eight meters blown off of the approximately ten meter wide waist the
Sand Earthworm shrieked, giving rise to its death wail.
The proceedingly lowering roar of the Witch Beast also resembled a howl, and Subaru,
who had basked in that at close proximity, felt his vision dye white with its explosive
intrusion into his eardrums.
Atop the Witch Beast, which had experienced that and was disseminating bluish-
purple bodily fluids, having failed to stop its body from getting blown off into a
thousand scraps from both the front and back of its trunk, Subaru and Meili’s bodies
were thrown down.

Subaru: “ーーAh.”

Meili: “Ghーー ~hk!”

Instantaneously stretching out his hand, he took Meili’s petite body within his arms.
Patting his shoulder and trying to call out to him was a byproduct of it. By reflexively
leaning his body forward, he had been able to catch her falling body.
However, that had not been a drastic settlement. The Sand Earthworm’s large frame
somersaulted, and not only Meili but Subaru had also been thrown off.
Even if he were to pull her in, in the end, they would fall on top of the sand, a place
entirely surrounded by Witch Beasts.
Should that happen, the two of them would become feed for the Witch Beasts whilst
they attempted to reorganise themselves.

Above allーー,

Subaru: “ーーShaula.”

Clinging to the outer wall of the tower with its tail stinger facing towards Subaru and
the rest, the titanic scorpionーー Shaula, with her large build slipped into the twilight,
she was distantly visible having made her appearance.
They were out of time.
Within the tower, someone broke the rule. In accordance with that, Shaula lost her self
and transformed into the titanic scorpion and just as what she had reported about
herself, she commenced attacking, aiming for Subaru.
That single bomb had scattered away the Sand Earthworm’s trunk, and mid air,
towards Subaru and Meiliーー,

Meili: “Onii-sa…… ~hk.”

Hugging Meili tightly, who was within his arms and had raised a voice as that of a
scream, Subaru did not let his eyes avert from the titanic scorpionーー no, Shaula. The
red compound eyes emitted a distinct glow within the presence of night and the line of
sight unbeknownst to any course of action, clearly understood its aim was Subaru
upon looking at him.
Light gathered at the tail stinger, and now once again, a corona was fired.
They would get vapourized away should they be struck by that. However, they must
not get struck by that.
He wanted to avoid being killed by Shaula, regardless of how much that may abrade
away his ■. If he were to bend away from that notion, he would surely become a
miscreant then.
However, a way to defend themselves while they were mid air was.

“ーーーーHaahraan.”

The moment the corona was fired, the Sand Earthworm writhing in agony thrusted
itself above the line of fire. Was that simply the instinctive movement of the Sand
Earthworm or did Meili influence it in some way, he did not know.
However, the single blast Shaula had fired had been avoided at the moment when it
was supposed to have vaporized Subaru away.

Andーー,

Subaru: “Gah, gugh.”

With vehement vigour, Subaru and the rest fell on top of the sand from their sands.
Meili, who was strongly embraced within Subaru’s arms, was perhaps safe. However,
Subaru himself had not been safe. Unable to defend himself, he had gotten his head
within the extensive sand.
A dull sound echoed, the joints of his bones, which must be avoided from getting
smashed, had gotten broken.
At that instant, his field of vision was rendered completely black.
His nerves, which must be avoided from getting slashed, had gotten cut a thousand
times.
Not only what was visible to his eyes, but sounds, sensations, anything and everything
turned distant.
Merely his nose remained alive. It was baffling. The nose, which was not even
expected to be capable of doing something useful normally. For some reason, till the
very end of the end, he could sense scents.
The sweet, scent.
Within his arms, having been there till recently, that sweet scent.

Perhaps, yet remaining alive, that sceーー.

△▼△▼△▼△
■ Count 7.

・ Escaping outside of the tower, the effectiveness of luring away the Witch Beasts.

・ The Witch Beasts’ aim is Subaru. The aim of the shadow and titanic scorpion as well,
is perhaps the same.

・ ーーWith Natsuki Subaru alone, Meili cannot be protected.

△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “Ghuーー”

Enduring the nausea welling up within him, Subaru glanced at the front once again.
Stepping firmly, pouring immense strength in the legs, he somehow managed to have
his body remain still. His anguish had not been eased. He was merely skilfully deceiving
his anguish.
???: “Hiyah! Hiyayah! Eiyah!”
Crushing the bitterness of gastric juices in his teeth was Subaru and in front of him,
fiercely welding two ice swords was Emilia. Evading those attacks of Emilia’s calmly,
with a deriding smile was the bitter enemy he was tired of looking at, Ley Batenkaitos.

“ーーーー”

Since the restart point of『Return by Death』had been set up to the moment
immediately following the confrontation with Louis Arneb in the『Book of the Dead』,
Emilia and『Gluttony’s』encounter was inevitable.

At the point in time Subaru had『Returned by Death』to, the battle between Emilia
and『Gluttony』had already commenced.

The simple way to change situations was to tamper with the match-making. However,
by activating『Cor Leonis』immediately after『Returning by Death』Subaru was able
to see the positions of his comrades within the tower, and he naturally understood
that this fight was unavoidable.
Henceforth, he did not have the situation of the tag team of Emilia and Ram fighting
Ley change.
ーーHowever, something could be done about that in its own way.

Subaru: “ーーJulius!”

Julius: “I know!”
At Subaru’s sharp call, in accordance with that, a single shadow stepped in.
That was, with a knight sword in his grip and running through the frozen aisle, Julius.
Having his light purple hair flutter in the icy wind he commenced his gallant piercing
sprint from a lower posture.
Ley: “Haha ~tsu! Even the nameless knight-sama shall be partaking in the battle hu~h!”
Julius: “Unfortunately, if that was intended to be a provocation then that is quite
weak. Subaru pricks at spots much more painful.”
Ley: “You know, despite being comrades, what’s up with that?”
Brushing away the advancing piercing bolt with his dagger, Ley and Julius exchanged
words at close proximity. Even in the midst of that sword strikes unfolded between the
two, and exchanges of special moves, opposite to the content of their conversation,
were being performed.

ーーHaving Julius accompany them to this place, was a type of a gamble.

When the five obstacles had attacked the watchtower for the first time, Subaru had
Julius accompany them for going around this as well. At that time, Emilia had gotten
her『Name』eaten and her cooperation with Julius, who had been rendered
unknowing to her battle style, had been shoddy and lacked the ability to corner『
Gluttony』.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “This time, nobody has forgotten Emilia-chan. On top of that……”

Emilia and Julius’ coordination attempted to soundly counter Ley. At that point, ahead
of Subaru’s line of sight, was the shadow of a person kicking the ceiling and making a
sudden descentーー Ram severely cut in between.

Of course, increasing her fighting strength through『Cor Leonis』was Subaru’s

greatest duty. That had been practiced this time as well, and Ram advanced closer to
Ley’s torso with unordinary body handling.
And,
Ram: “Just, kindly take the exit already.”
Ley: “Ghu, egh.”
Cold words, and her palm, with equal sharpness, drove into Ley’s side. At the palm
strike aiming to directly impact the internal organs through the gaps in ribs, and a
distinct rumble of pain spilled through Ley’s lips.
At the same pace, Ram’s knee tried assaulting the snapping body which then got
blocked, but grabbing the hair of her opponent from the back of his head she slammed
him onto the floor. On top of that, she consecutively swung down her heel into his
face.
Merciless might, continuous attacks, those were the only way to drive Ley into certain
defeat.
However, this had been far from being sufficient for damaging Ley. The heel Ram
swung down onto his face, having grabbed that slender ankle whilst lying down, he
glared at Ram from below with a bloodstained evil countenance.
Ley: “Nee-sama, cau~ght……”
Emilia: “Hiryah!!”

Ley: “ーーGah ~tsu!?”

Ley expressed a smile on his evil countenance and his body, from a directly horizontal
attackーー by the ice hammer given shape to and swung by Emilia like a golf swing,
got blown off.
It was a nice save, just when he was about to put his wickedness to work by grabbing
Ram’s leg. At Ley, who went rolling and somersaulting skilfully, Emilia gallantly raised
her eyebrows and puffed up her chest.
???: “……As merciless, as always, I suppose.”
Beatrice, while supporting his body right by his side, whispered in response to those
actions of Emilia’s with admiration, amazement, and somewhat pride.
The truth is, Subaru felt the same. She had a cute face, she could truly be relied upon.
Ram: “Emilia-sama, gratitude for the rescue.”
Emilia: “Mhm, it’s fine. Ram got grabbed because she’s moving around this much, after
all. Julius as well, thank you for coming here.”

Julius: “Not at all,『Gluttony』is an opponent I am deeply connected to as well.

Rather, my deepest apologies for exposing Emilia-sama and Miss Ram to danger. This
was originally supposed to be a spot where I would tell you to kindly stand back,
but……”
Ram: “With that as the opponent, there must be no room to be acting upon chivalry or
gentlemanliness, isn’t it.”
Whilst hugging her elbows, Ram flatly intercepted Julius’ words. Even Julius could not
refuse that. It seemed as if he felt ashamed of his feelings towards that itself.
There is a certain style to battle, there are certain rules to warriors.
However, adhering to that and becoming too obsessed over pride would result in large
losses. ーーFor Julius, this was a difficult spot. However, there was no choice for him
but to respond to it.

At the very least, with the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, an atrocious gang as the
enemyーー,

Ley: “……A~h, you sure are doing it. To do this much with us as the opponent is quite
something.”
Saying that, the aforementioned Sin Archbishop stood up while shaking his head.
Whether that was him resounding having received Emilia’s heroic blow from his
shoulder, his right arm was still loosely handing down. Possibly, the shoulder bones
had perhaps been fractured.
If that was true, then it could be said it was possibly fatal for the Authority of Ley
Batenkaitos, of reconstructing battle styles through『Memories』. No matter how
proficient a battle style may be, it would be rendered meaningless if it was not
exercised perfectly.
Subaru: “……Or instead, by substituting with the little sister, are you going to be
switching the body and everything to the other?”

Ley: “ーー. Waha~n, we see, huh. Onii-san is aware of our『Solar Eclipse』and『

Lunar Eclipse』is what that means. Well well, got seen through, isn’t it. But you
kno~w”

Putting an abrupt halt to his words,『Gluttony』carefreely stuck his tongue out as if

mocking Subaru and the rest. Though Subaru furrowed his eyebrows to that gesture,
the answer was provided immediately.

That wasーー,

Ley: “ーーIn such a disadvantageous situation, i~s there any meaning for us to still
continue fighting?”

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Not good!”

Obvious logic, Subaru shouted while cursing the shallowness of his own thought.
Hearing that call of Subaru’s, Emilia and the others also seemingly reached the same
thought, but they were too late.
Ley: “Baha~hayee.”
Lightly swinging his hand, Ley’s figure jumped over the space.

Using the odd talent of the『Leaper』, he erased his form from the aisle.
Julius: “Stay on the lookout for the surroundings! We don’t know where he may
appear from yet!”

Ram: “ーーIt is futile. That bunch, once they are allowed to get away, they escape.
That must be why, they haven’t been caught even once yet, isn’t it.”

Rendering his form invisible was『Gluttony』, Julius called for vigilance for his surprise
attack but Ram probed into the situation with composure whilst shaking her head left
and right.
Subaru too felt the same as Ram. Just as the words Ley had left, there lay not a single
reason for him to continue fighting in such a disadvantageous situation.
Ley Batenkaitos, was a Sin Archbishop, not a warrior.
He did not possess the qualities of continuing to fight until the very end, or enjoying
hard battles either. According to Louis’ statement, what they desired was the greatest
life, the itinerary of optimum solutions.

ーーThe hazards of hard battles or defeat, those could not even be forgotten desires
for them.
Emilia: “……Then, it’s over already?”
Dumbfounded, Emilia whispered whilst reducing the ice hammer she held in her hand
to air.
In those words was not the relief of the enemy having disappeared, but the
disappointment having let a bitter enemy slip from their handsーー no, something
differing furthermore, despondency.

The reply to that despondency, wasーー,

Ram: “ーーJust, a little bit more and yet!”

“ーーーー”

Ram: “Just, a single step more, and the bunch who made Rem go through all that could
have been…… ~hk.”
Kneeling down, Ram raised a high-pitched voice.

She powerfully struck her fist to the aisle’s floor, trembling her voice regarding『
Gluttony』, who had artfully succeeded in running away.

Everyone in this place was painfully aware, of the feelings of her regretful self.
The reason why Emilia prevaricated her words, why Julius hid his yellow eyes, why
Beatrice, beside Subaru, lowered her shoulders, all of it collected upon that.
They had come to possess a sudden clue.
However, unlike relying on knowledge of the tower, enquiring『Gluttony』about the
damage dealt by the Authority of『Gluttony』directly was a way that had been
thought over with certainty.
To have that slip away from right in front of the eyes, it was obvious to feel
despondency for that.
Subaru: “……With this, Ley has been repelled away, is that what it would mean?”
Understanding the feelings of Ram’s ■ sinking deep into lamentation, Subaru
possessed a different kind of doubt.
Seeing the disadvantage of three against one, Ley decided to withdraw from this spot.
However, speaking in terms of whether he had withdrawn completely as a threat to
the watchtower, that was yet unclear.
Though Ram had informed Julius of the futility of looking out for a surprise attack, that
was something limited to only this place. Within the tower, dangerous『Gluttony』
were wandering around, that situation yet remained unchanged.
If so then it could not possibly be said that one of the five obstacles had been
eliminated.
On the contrary, they had left an opponent about whom they had no idea where he
may clash in from, to take care of himself, that was all there was to it.

Subaru: “ーー~hk, should the guy who escaped be ran after, or should another
problem be looked after. At any right, right now……”

???: “ーーThe thin’ known as a situation’s all ’bout the opponent, where ya should be
movin’ ’round without thinkin’ anythin’.”

“ーーーー”

Suddenly, the moment he was giving consideration to the possibility of not making a
move, he felt his hair rise at the voice which originated from behind. When everyone
turned back instantly, slow footsteps approached from ahead of the aisle.
Their owner, as if simply taking a walk without halting a single step, that was not
something the aforementioned bunch would do.
For some reason.
???: “I’m takin’ a walk ’round my garden, yet why’d I be worryin’ ’bout other fellas?”

Boldly, without feeling shy for a single thing, the manーー the figure of Reid who
descended down from the second layer, at that Subaru felt the situation deteriorate
further.
Keeping the issue of Reid for later he had hastened Ley Batenkaitos’ subjugation, but in
terms of results, Ley had escaped and obstructing Reid’s revival had completely failed
ーー,

Emilia: “Since when, did this tower become your garden?”

Reid: “Heyhey, don’tcha go ’round havin’ misunderstandin’s, fiercely frizzlin’. Lemme
tell ya, when I said garden I wasn’t refferin’ to this gloomy tower. You, ain’t it obvious
I’d be callin’ the whole damn world’s my garden.”
Julius: “……If the man who became legend by a single swing of sword says that, then
that comment must not be a trifling matter.”
At the arrival of Reid, who was not supposed to be able to leave the second layer,
Emilia and Julius fired their own respective astonishment and words. The response to
that was extremely typical of Reid, that could be stated straightforwardly.
For this warrior who surpassed all human intellect, the idea of thinking over his
footstepsーー no, not just footsteps. The thought of taking other people into
consideration, was completely out of the balance.

Ram: “ーーWhy, have you descended down here? You were not supposed to be able
to leave that floor, isn’t that so, trial taker.”
Reid: “Talkin’ to women knelt down and sunken ain’t to my likin’. If ya want me to
answer then try requestin’. I don’t think strong-hearted women’re bad. Though I don’t
think weak-hearted women’re bad either.”

Ram: “Is that so. ーーSuch a sleazebag.”

Without expecting a direct response, Ram promptly halted her response to Reid.
The next instant, Ram, who had kicked the floor with enough force to burst it open,
rushed towards the opposing Reid’s bottom in a straight line and turning into a pink
whirlwind, leapt towards the『Sword Saint』standing bolt upright.

At the same pace, making the best use of her petite build, a high speed rotating kick
was fired from her heel towards Reid’s head. Without any exaggeration, a kick strike
with enough force to mow down his head.
It was a stark kick which, if it landed a direct hit, would blow off his head physically, if
not that then at the very least, his consciousness.
Of course, the respective recoil would flow into Subaru from Ram and ache like a strike
of lightning would bolt through his body.
Subaru: “Ghu, ghu~u~u~ ~hk.”
It is said that when an artery explodes, it pains to an inconceivable level. Right now, it
could be boasted that what was running through Subaru’s entire body was something
close to that.
Ram’s attack which had been unleashed to this extent, the fruits it bore wereーー,

Reid: “Not bad. But, that’s all it’s got. Had it been Trisha she would’ve broken the floor
with a single blow, ya know.”
Ram: “……Monster.”
Reid: “Don’t lump me together with somethin’ like monsters. There’s gotta be a limit
to how low my worth can be, ya know.”
Intercepting the kicking leg, he had the impact flow into the ground.

Having been witnessed earlier, physical attack killingーー that made the floor and
walls of the aisle develop cracks, however, the damage to Reid himself had been
blocked perfectly.

And, towards Ram’s abdomen, who had halted movementーー,

Reid: “Here, try endurin’ this, you.”

Spinning and turning around his body once, Reid’s bulky and sturdy leg sprang up. At
the same pace, the sole of his foot captured Ram’s body and swept it right upwards
energetically.
Ram: “Kafugh.”
With the air within her lungs squeezed out, Ram’s lips, as she widened her eyes,
vomited a large amount of blood out. Whilst bathing in that without evading it, Reid
narrowed his eye unconcealed by the eyepatch and distorted his lips.
However, immediately opening up his narrowed eye again, he spilled out “The he~ll?”
with his voice.
Ram: “It was successful, wasn’t it.”
At that instant Ram grasped the leg caved into her abdomen and using her entire body,
settled the joint of her knee. With an attitude as if unaffected by the impact of the
strike which had pierced through her abdomen. Seeing that, Reid carved a puzzled
expressionーー,

Reid: “ーーThe heck. Ya’re behind this too aye, young fish.”

“ーーーー”

With a damp voice, he told Subaru, who gnashed his molars at the anguish like a
bowling ball had been thrown into the pit of his stomach.

Emilia: “ーー~hk, no! Don’t get any closer to Subaru!”

Immediately afterwards Emilia stepped ahead upon observing hazardous emotions

levitating across Reid’s blue eyes. However, upon her advance Reid swung his arm in
annoyance, purloining the ice sword driven into him and mercilessly struck Emilia’s
shoulder with its handle, and energetically kicked her after she fell down.
Emilia: “Ah ~hk!”
Reid: “Ya’re in my way.”
Receiving the kick, Emilia got physically blown away. Much frighteningly, Reid did that
with the leg whose knee was supposed to be captured in grip.
In other words, whilst continuing to have Ram cling to his leg, he had kicked and sent
Emilia flying. In the end, no matter how much strength Ram may pour in, it could not
do anything to Reid’s knee.
Ram: “Kgh, his limits know no end!”

Julius: “ーーPrepare yourself!”

Casting aside the advantage of locking him, Ram, like a chess piece, and Julius drew
near him alongside.
However, the result of the attacks of the two was just as miserable.
His kick and his hand being used like a sword shot down Ram and Julius respectively,
who were supposed to be at the pinnacle as warriors. Ram had her neck struck, Julius
had his leg broken, all of them rendered incapable of standing.

Subaru: “ーーShit.”

And, in the aisle where comrades had fallen, Reid approached further, having literally
eliminated the obstacles in his way. In front of his eyes was merely the groggy Subaru,
who had taken up Emilia and others’ damage, and Beatrice, who had spread both of
her arms wide as if shielding that Subaru.
Subaru: “Bea…… it’s no use……”
Beatrice: “It doesn’t matter if it’s no use or if it’s absurd, in fact. This is property
protection of Subaru…… in this case, it is a special field of Betty’s, Subaru’s partner as
well, I suppose.”
Beatrice’s voice of acting strong, right now, echoed far too vainly.
Even when trying to respond to that strong spirit of Beatrice’s, Subaru’s hands, legs,
made no reaction to the fighting spirit. What Subaru had taken up was only damage,
which seemingly rendered the actions of his comrades futile.
Three of them were merely conscious, that was the fruit their willpower bore.
Beatrice: “Reid, why are you aiming for Betty and the others…… for Subaru, in fact?”

Reid: “Cause it’s in the middle of the『Trial』, sayin’ that’d be a pretty outdated
response. My original plan aside, that actually goes for that pretty one……”
Beatrice: “So what, I suppose.”
Reid: “By meetin’ that one firsthand, my mind changed. It’s disgustin’, so I’ll erase
him.”
A judgement grounded on peculiar sensitivity, conversation could not work against
such an opponent.
At the same time, with the possibility of him turning over his view wiped out Beatrice
gnashed her pretty molars and glanced at Subaru lying behind, who had crumbled
down and had been rendered immobile.

“ーーーー”

The reason why she took a tiny breath, was because she resolved her preparedness to
fight and protect Subaru.
He wanted to tell her, to run away. However, what spilled out of Subaru’s lips was
merely a hoarse breath.
Reid: “There ain’t any need for ya to go outta yer way and rush to yer death ya know,
kid.”
Beatrice: “Unfortunately enough, living as if dead is utterly unwelcome at this point.”
Reid: “Hu~h, that so. Then, there ain’t any choice.”
With his name bearing the expression of a hero and a legend, he would not hurt a girl
child.
Believing such thoughts to be as though illusions, the glint in Reid’s eye remained firm.
It seemed to be sentencing as if the one standing in his path was naught but an infant.
Henceforth, without expecting any benevolence of ■, Beatrice was the first one to use
all her might.
Beatrice: “Ul Minya.”
The emerging countless violet arrows submerged the aisle entirely, and completely
blocked off any paths for Reid to escape through.
To fatally wound with the slightest contact was the special trait of Minya’s, fathoming
that with a single glance, without flinching whatsoever, Reid curved his lips.
Beatrice: “Natsuki Subaru’s Great Spirit, Beatrice.”

Reid: “Good goin’. ーー『Stick Swinger』, Reid Astrea.”

With the mutual exchange of names, the atmosphere froze. Beatrice, with the violet
crystals spread out in the air, and Reid, having picked up Julius’ knight sword that had
fallen at his feet, prepared themselves.

“ーーーー”
Until the very end of the end, Subaru was unable to voice anything.
However, he kept his eyes open, he never closed them for even an instant.
His own decisions and choices, from the results they bore, he had been unable to avert
his eyes.

He had been unable to avert themーー.

△▼△▼△▼△
■ Count 15.

・『Gluttony』deserts, upon observing the situation to be visibly unfavourable.

・ Neglected Reid ultimately comes to kill Subaru with absolute certainty.

・ ーーNever again, will he let someone die before his own self.

△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “Beatrice ~hk.”
???: “Wah!? W-What happened, I suppose!? Subaru!? Subaru!?”
The moment he opened his eyes, he hugged the young girl before him without any
forethought.

Astonished by the sudden action, the young girlーー Beatrice, stiffened her petite
body.
It was his reunion with her, who had persisted with tragic preparedness until the
previous moment. It turned into relief within his chest, along with unbearable guilt
that breathed a painful wind into his ■.
Subaru: “Beatrice……”
He was grateful, he was able to meet her again.
Along with that, he felt apologetic for having her go through all of that.
Beatrice: “Subaru?”

Subaru: “ーーNo, it’s nothing. I do remember. You are Beatrice, I am Natsuki Subaru.
You and I, are each other’s partners, now onwards too, please take care of me, please
have fun with me, very good.”
Beatrice: “V-Very good, in fact……”
Beatrice, perplexed, raised her thumb at Subaru’s rhythmic words.
It was an expression that must not be existing in this different world, so it must be the
result of Subaru poisoning her with it. Patting that head of hers, Subaru took in a deep
inhale, and exhaled shortly.
Following that he switched over his consciousness, believing he must grasp the
situationーー,

Beatrice: “Calm down, I suppose, Subaru.”

Subaru: “Eh?”
Beatrice: “Properly tell what happened, in fact. Did something happen inside the book,
I suppose? Were Reid’s memories displayed? Betty aside, what about Emilia and
everyone? Confirm whether you remember them, in fact. Properly recall, all things
precious, I suppose.”
Subaru: “T-That’s…… yeah, hm, that’s right.”
Holding both of Subaru’s cheeks in her hands, Beatrice brought that to attention.
Hearing those words of her’s, in front of her hurried self he fell into slight reflection. It
was a phenomenon that might happen to someone who was looping often.
For an individual piling up loops, the fresh taste of a happening eventually fades away.
With that, experience points gained with people for whom that happening is for the
first time and react accordingly slips off, and suddenly people start to appear as not
being peopleーー,

Subaru: “……I never thought, I’d be in that position.”

In those kinds of works, the mind and body falls into that state due to trials run tens,
hundreds or times even more than that.

Compared to that, for Subaru it wasーー merely, the fifteenth time.

To stop thinking of people as people in merely fifteen times, perhaps it could be said
his ■ was turning harsher.
Subaru: “Am I an idiot. No, I am an idiot.”
Casting away the weak, brittle, pathetic nature of his own ■, Subaru braced his mind.
He had only, died fifteen times yet, that is all. Without having made any progress, he
had merely exhausted his life in indolence. How come did his such self, hold any right
to proclaim that he was exhausted.
Such a thing did not exist for him. It did not.
Stand up, raise your face, clench your fists, Natsuki Subaru.
There’s nobody else except you. Except you.

ーーHad it been『Natsuki Subaru』, such failures never would have.

Beatrice: “ーーFrom the very beginning, Subaru has never been some superman
capable of doing everything, in fact.”
“ーーーー”

Suddenly, Beatrice told Subaru, who had been repeatedly wondering to himself.
Subaru inhaled upon that comment and widened his eyes. Gazing into those black eyes
of Subaru’s straightforwardly, Beatrice shook her head left and right, conceiving grief
in her blue eyes.
Beatrice: “It can be said countless times, I suppose. Subaru is no such superman who
can do anything, in fact. Always frantic about what lies in front, gets hurt for
everyone’s sake…… even enduring pain is not something he is good at, he is a normal
boy, I suppose.”
Subaru: “T-That’s not, possible. That’s not. After all, it should be that way……”
Beatrice: “It should be that way?”
Subaru: “It should be that way, only then can this……”
He firmly gripped to the pit of his stomach, gritting his molars, thinking back to the
wounds of his arm, to the wounds within his body, to his arms which had grown
slightly sturdier, to everyone who relied upon Subaru, to Emilia, to Beatrice, to Ram, to
Julius, to Echidna, to Meili, to Shaula.
His guts were rumbling such that it was irritating.
They were rashly pushing away, more than the moment of being on the verge of
death, but perhaps Subaru’s ■.
???: “So you have returned, Natsuki-kun…… Did something, happen?”
???: “Geez onii-sa~n, just when I thought you’ve worried everyone, it’s because of
tha~t? No fighting with Beatrice-chan now onwa~rds.”

Disputing with Subaru and Beatriceーー no, it was nothing so stern.

However, looking at the state of the two facing him, they were Meili and Echidna
returning from their patrolling of the library. Neither could he look at the faces of
those two straightforwardly.
Echidna: “Beatrice, did something happen to Natsuki-kun? Was the impact, indeed, too
much?”
Beatrice: “……It’s not as if that’s not true, in fact. But, Betty and the rest’s proper
thought was far too lacking for Subaru, who had to experience that misery, I suppose.”
Echidna: “That is……”
Echidna furrowed her eyebrows at Beatrice, who turned her gaze downwards after
staring at Subaru. However, she immediately pulled her chin in, as if having judged the
circumstances,
Echidna: “Shaula, who had jumped out, and Julius, who went after her have not
returned. I am also worried about Emilia-san and Ram-san who went to see Rem-san. I
would like to join up with at least either of them, but……”
Beatrice: “……Echidna and Meili, head to the balcony, in fact. Betty will head to the
Green Room and search for Emilia, I suppose. Stay sufficiently careful, in fact.”
Meili: “That’s okay bu~t, what’s onii-san going to do~?”
At Beatrice’s brisk instruction, Echidna and Meili’s lines of sight turned towards
Subaru.
At those gazes, naturally, Subaru wanted to say he would accompany Beatrice but,

Beatrice: “ーーSubaru, will quietly stay here, I suppose.”

Subaru: “Wha……! Don’t say stupid stuff, Beatrice! I’m alright! My senses may certainly
have dulled down after returning from the book but, they’ll immediately be in their
place……!”
Informed by the standing Beatrice, Subaru reflexively snarled at those words. At the
same pace, he poured strength into his legs in order to stand at the same level as
them.

He poured strength into his legs butーー,

Subaru: “ーーAh?”

Beatrice: “Be in their place and, what then, in fact?”

At Beatrice’s question, Subaru looked down onto his legs in astonishment. Even if he
tried to pour strength somehow, especially into his knees, he was unable to retain
balance.
No matter what he did, his posture crumbled, and he was unable to stand up.
Subaru: “Why……”
Beatrice: “It’s a matter of course, I suppose. Subaru is always, working too hard, in
fact.”
Subaru: “No, wait, please wait! Everything somehow working out when I’m at this
level, that’s……”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “That’s, not possible. I am……”

Shaking his head left and right in refusal, no matter how many times he tried, the
result remained unchanged.
Even though he possessed no pain, no anguish, no fatigue, his will did not get
conveyed to his limbs. And whilst he remained occupied with that, Beatrice ultimately
took a single step in the direction of the staircase.

Beatrice: “ーーSubaru, Betty and the rest will cover whatever remains lacking, I
suppose. That is why, you don’t have to think of doing anything and everything all
alone, in fact, after all”
Subaru: “Beatrice……”
Beatrice: “After all, that is Natsuki Subaru, I suppose.”
Leaving behind a smile for Subaru, who widened his eyes in astonishment, Beatrice
dashed. As if equalling her energy, Echidna and Meili also turned their backs towards
Subaru,
Echidna: “Natsuki-kun, I have expectations from you. That you still might be able to
give one last push.”
Meili: “I think it’s fine if you rest. But, it was onii-san who said some pretty grand stuff
to me so~, work hard on that a bit more.”
Saying all they had to say, the figures of the three disappeared from the library, leaving
Subaru behind, whom they had all spoken to.
If they were to take the staircase from the third layer, the three will encounter Julius,
who must be making his way back around this timing. Or perhaps at this rate, Julius
would not come and drag Subaru out, he had embraced that expectation as wellーー,

Subaru: “No way, he’d come…… if Beatrice, says all that.”

He respected that.

Much less, the Subaru after returning from the『Book of the Dead』had been seen by
the two of Echidna and Meili. There was no way their kind selves, would not relay that.
However, that solicitude came at the cost of life. Even though, he did not want to see
someone among his comrades die before him.
Subaru: “All because, I’m so weak…… because I’m losing my spirit, at just this level,
why.”

Had it been the true『Natsuki Subaru』, he must not have halted his feet by just this.
His rage towards his own worthless self, gave rise to warmth in Subaru’s chest.
However, alongside that, a separate feeling was also gushing forth.
That was, the words Beatrice had left behind.

‘ーーFrom the very beginning, Subaru has never been some superman capable of
doing everything, in fact.’
‘It can be said countless times, I suppose. Subaru is no such superman who can do
anything, in fact. Always frantic about what lies in front, gets hurt for everyone’s
sake…… even enduring pain is not something he is good at, he is a normal boy, I
suppose.’

What Beatrice had recited, the image of the『Natsuki Subaru』not present here.

Despite hearing that, Subaru was unable to believe that. It was difficult to believe in.
After all, in accordance with that, that would truly mean he was just a normal human,
isn’t it.

Subaru: “Something, must have happened. That must have changed you, isn’t it,『
Natsuki Subaru』……”

Something, like an extravagant meeting with someone.

Something, like attaining an unbelievable power.
Something, like experiencing something his current self couldn’t even imagine.
Because something must have happened, which had allowed him to grow out of being
the hopeless Natsuki Subaru, that『Natsuki Subaru』must have won the faith of
everyone in his life in a different world.
Subaru: “It has to be like that……”
Without change, beating his legs, Subaru rolled up the sleeves of his clothes. Over
there, a sarcoma with its origins not within Subaru’s memories had engraved a
pattern.
Personally experiencing as if taking responsibility for that seeming curse over his body,
its root perhaps still remained without changing. That was not possible.

That is why,『Natsuki Subaru』wasーー,

Subaru: “『Natsuki Subaru』, I summon you……”

Suddenly, what he had mouthed was the genesis of the suspicion he harboured for this
world’s『Natsuki Subaru』.

The message for the existence absent here who had, upon times, engraved upon his
arm, upon times, composed as if it were a curse and inscribed it on the room.
Seemingly finding it to be as if hexing someone who had stolen away the role which
originally belonged to himself.
Subaru: “If, you really are within me, then…… come out now……!”
Gripping his arms powerfully, with strength such that his bones would grate, Subaru
called for『Natsuki Subaru』who was withinーー no, who was not present here.
The existence who could achieve ideals which Subaru, who was present here, could
never attain. He asked『Natsuki Subaru』to come out, if he was here.

Subaru: “Come, come, come……! Show yourself,『Natsuki Subaru』!!”

His arms had been lacking, so he latched to his neck with his hands. Of course, the
deed of strangling oneself with his own hands, neither was it easy, nor could it be
properly done.

In the first place, something as convenient as『Natsuki Subaru』showing his face

when his life was in a predicament would never occur. Had that been the trigger,
Subaru would have drawn him close twenty times now.

Just how many times『Natsuki Subaru』would have shown his face through that.

Subaru: “Shit, shit, shit…..! I am! I can’t, do it! You’re needed for this,『Natsuki Subaru
』!”

Seizing the grasp on his trembling knees, Subaru powerfully struck the floor with his
fist. Though his fist pained upon striking the floor of the library of unknown material
properties, it could not possibly equal the sense of hopelessness tormenting his chest.
He wanted to save them. He truly, wanted to save everyone.
Nobody was in the wrong. Nobody would mutually hurt each other. He knew that. He
could believe, without any wavering, that he could save, that he could love everything.
Even though he wanted to save his beloved everyone, he did not possess the power to
save them.
Subaru: “Precisely now, is when you are needed, isn’t it…… and yet, why is it me. My
weak, cowardly self, cannot save…… and yet.”
Even now, his legs could not move.
Due to that, he ended up making Beatrice, Echidna, Meili, those who had not been
here, Emilia, Ram, Julius, Shaula, face their point of death.
Because Subaru had not been able to do anything, they, who had been destined to die,
could not be saved.

Subaru: “……『Cor Leonis』.”

Whispering weakly, Subaru activated his own Authority, in order to be wounded.

The power of the『Little King』that dwelled within him immediately reported the
positions of his comrades within the tower. On top of that, the reality of them heading
to face their own end, of the tower heading to its demise.
Distant, having unrolled a violent battle, that light was Emilia. This time, Ram, who was
supposed to stay by her side, her light was slightly distanced awayーー two separate
lights, Patrasche and, Rem. She was accompanying them.
In the balcony, Shaula was struggling fiercely, and perhaps Meili had joined together
there with her. Julius and Echidna seem to be moving together, and Beatrice, acting
independently, was heading towards Emilia and the others is what he comprehended.
The flow was precisely as Beatrice’s instructions, and Subaru’s knowledge of the
situation.

At the same pace, the current circumstance headed towards failure as wellーー.

Subaru: “ーー?”

With his mind directed by such negative thoughts, Subaru picked up a curious sense of
discomfort.

As he turned his head towards his hindーー Subaru took an extensive look of the
enormous library, filled with countless『Books of the Dead』,『Taygeta』.

“ーーーー”

It was an odd sensation.

Unmistakably, it was a sensation he was feeling for the first time. After all, ever since
he grew conscious of his Authority of『Cor Leonis』, he had been activating it at this
spot after『Returning by Death』.

Each time after that, Subaru headed for his comrades below, changing the cards he
played repeatedly, running about for the sake of changing the situation, ultimately
using and exhausting his own life.

That is why, activating the Authority in『Taygeta』was a matter of course for him.

However, after what Beatrice told him, stopping his feet here, a single step distant
from the core and getting to overlook the situations within the tower, might have been
the origin of this.
Thanks to that, what could this have been,

Subaru: “ーーThis, response is.”

Faintly, he could feel it, so dim that it felt as if it was about to disappear.
It was distant from his comrades within the tower, however, when compared to being
felt with certainty, it was a fleeting, frail sensationーー but a sensation that was
certainly present there.
Pushing himself and having his trembling legs move, Subaru advanced tardily like a
caterpillar. After that, he quickly had his body lean onto the bookshelf and elevated his
upper body with all his might.
Somehow leaning his body weight on the bookshelf, he stood up. And he stretched his
hand out to the frail light about to disappear, and grasped it.
That grasped light, a single『Book of the Dead』, drawing that outーー,

“ーーーー”

He gulped down a single inhale.

A single book, with just the title upon its black binding, a book terribly dull and stale.
However, it possessed profound meaning for Subaru.

Becauseーー,

Subaru: “ーーNatsuki Subaru.”

ーーThere present was, the『Book of the Dead』not supposed to be there.

CHAPTER 73 “NATSUKI SUBARU”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWith the 『Book of the Dead』 which had 『Natsuki Subaru』 inscribed on it in
his hands, he stood still.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Widening his dark eyes in astonishment, Subaru felt his throat rapidly turning parched.
Modest expressions such as astonishing or stupefying would be far too lacking. What
had struck Subaru at that moment was something much more serious, something as if
numbing harm.

A lethal toxic which would wield affect only when used on Subaru, and nobody elseー
ー.

The 『Book of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』, was piercing through Subaru whilst
commanding such powerful connotation.
Subaru: “Wh, y……”

So, the 『Book of the Dead』 not supposed to be here was present here.

What was supposed to be present in the third layer of Pleiades Watchtower, 『

Taygeta』 were the 『Books of the Dead』 recording the lives of the departed. Having
the book of a living being was contradictory.
Or perhaps, could this mean he simply, by chance, had found the book of a human
with the same name and surname.
Subaru: “That would have actually been convincing, had this not been a different
world……”
The possibility that rose to the surface in his mind, was instantly repudiated.

Though it was a matter of course, this place was a different worldーー in this place,
where even the rules of naming would be vastly different from what Subaru was aware
of, why would a name like 『Natsuki Subaru』 take birth here.

Even before that, there lay a decisive issue.

The title of that book of 『Natsuki Subaru』, had been written in Kanji.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

From what all Subaru had witnessed till now, even letters were disparate in this
different world. That is why, even if someone else, aside from Subaru, who did not
know of the world’s letters were to see it, they would probably perceive this title as if
being hieroglyphic characters or something of that sort.

If that were to be considered, the unbelievable chances of Subaru finding the 『Book
of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』 here through sheer luck wereーー,

Subaru: “ーーIt’s predetermined and established, whom this belongs to.”

He could only think of that being true.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Once again, with the 『Book of the Dead』 in his hands, Subaru silenced himself and
pondered.

The reason why Subaru happened upon this 『Book of the Dead』, was because he
had depended upon the dim response he had spied out through 『Cor Leonis』.

This had not been the first or second time he had searched for a book in the library,
though Subaru was mindful of it, discovering the book being aimed for in this
enormous archive was a deed next to impossible to achieve.
Perhaps, the kind unattainable unless god’s invisible hand was being put to work.
Subaru: “Or perhaps, not god, but someone’s……”
Subaru convicted, as if having anticipated that.

The rest lay, in the authenticity of this 『Book of the Dead』ーー whether what was
depicted here, was truly the life of 『Natsuki Subaru』 or not. If it was depicted
indeed, then what sort of a trick was behind it.
As the solemn truth, Subaru was here, alive.

If the 『Book of the Dead』 of this Subaru was truly here thenーー,
Subaru: “Am I being treated as deceased, ever since I lost my memories…… the 『
Books of the Dead』 of 『Taygeta』, that Hall of Memories, is even observing the
worlds I die in……?”
If that were the case, then in no way is it inconceivable that it was depicting Subaru’s
『Deaths』 in some type of form through the 『Book of the Dead』. However, in that
case, what did that make of 『Return by Death』.

Subaru: “Whether it rewinds time, or does it rebuild the world itself, I had given a
thought to both but……”

For the argument’s sake, in the case that the 『Books of the Dead』 assumed a
method to generate the book of 『Natsuki Subaru』, it could not be helped but to
reach the conviction that the latter had much more likelihood. If that holds true, then
the phenomenon which encased this Natsuki Subaru was not something as charming
as 『Return by Death』 butーー,

Subaru: “Am I, an idiot. No, I am an idiot…… Damn, coward.”

Sensing his contemplation disarray into a slant, Subaru abused himself.
Why his thoughts had gone astray, he understood the reason for that by immediately
noticing his own cowardice. ーーHe was merely, frightened of the 『Book of the Dead
』.

What would happen when he would read the book of 『Natsuki Subaru』.

He was frightened, of that happening whose course was completely unfathomable.

That is why, pursuing the hypothesis lacking all foundation, he was trying to delay it
and keep delaying it.
Of opening up the first page, of the book within his hands.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Though it was not a hypothesis which came into being merely five minutes ago or
anything, the fact that the 『Book of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』 was present
here was strange, but for Subaru, it was also salvation.
Subaru also considered the evidence that it had not popped up and appeared at just
this instant.

However, along with that, it also held the meaning that a 『Natsuki Subaru』 other
than himself, had certainly existed and had walked his own path in this different world,
and also that Subaru was trampling upon those footsteps from above, laying waste to
them, and painting them out.
That is why, all that was left was to gain confirmation.
Subaru: “First of all, as the 『Book of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』…… where
does this thing start from, and where does it end at?”

At Meili’s instance, precisely from her infancy onwardsーー ever since she gained
awareness of ■, ever since her memories had been established as memories, even her
half death was able to be followed up to.

However, how would things unfold in Subaru’s case. ーーHaving read the 『Book of
the Dead』, it originated with sprouting as self-consciousness identical to that of Meili,
facing growth over time, and finally, where it all came to an end.

If 『Natsuki Subaru』 is being counted as deceased instead of the present Natsuki

Subaru who lost his memories, to follow up to 『Natsuki Subaru’s』 memories till the
moment immediately preceding the loss of memories, would be natural, or perhaps
not.
Instead, perhaps it would follow up to the memories of the present Subaru, who had
lost his memories, and awakened inside the tower. In that scenario, which 『Death』
would it choose for the end.

Otherwise, as Reid’s 『Book of the Dead』, what would merely be present would be a
wreckage of memories turned void.

Just as the memories of Reid, which had been recorded in the 『Book of the Dead』,
had disappeared from within the book in order to reconstruct him as the trial taker of
this tower, the memories of 『Natsuki Subaru』 had also possibly disappeared.

That is why, what would be visible after opening this book would not be the memories
of 『Natsuki Subaru』, butーー,

Subaru: “ーーIn the end, what do you want to do, cowardly bastard.”

Does he desire to see it, does he desire not to see it.

Disdaining his own self, who had been unable to easily respond to that, reprimanding
the fearfully curled up ■, he exhaled.
After coming this far, it was inconceivable to opt for not seeing it. Even if it had risen to
the surface as an option, he could not even envisage the lunacy of choosing it.

That is why, that is why, that is why, that is why, that is whyーー,

And then, and then, and then, and then, and thenーー,

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Taking a powerful breath in, he opened up, the 『Book of the Dead』.

And, the journey of 『Natsuki Subaru』, of an unknown origin and an unknown

terminationーー.
△▼△▼△▼△

ーーThis is seriously bad.

Tasting a solid sensation on his face, his brain was being scorched by the flaming heat
in his abdomen.
Violent fever which restricted even his breathing, his head felt hot as if magma had
been poured into his blood vessels. Yet his limbs turned colder and heavier, the
inconsistent sensations jolting his existence down to the very soul itself.
His thoughts screamed about what had occurred. His thoughts screamed that he must
do something.
With those flowing in and intertwining, he gave rise to a screech.
However, his consciousness, which was screaming he must do something, proved to be
futile.
The moment he moved his hands in an attempt to break out of the deadlock, and
touched his guts, which were the origin of the scorching heat, his palm was drenched
wet with thick blood, and he understood that further blood also had the floor
drenched.

ーーAh, is all of this, my blood.

Though he was unaware of the amount of blood that had flowed on and inundated the
floor, the bleeding had not been of the level of blood donation and so forth. The
source of his life streaming out, did not put a halt to the fragile lamp of life.
In short, his flesh body had already commenced the countdown to death.
Even still, the reason why ■ had not died yet, was because for this life of his, which was
heading towards its death, there yet remained a mission to fulfill.

ーーHe had, to raise his voice.

He must raise his voice.

Watch out. It’s dangerous. Don’t come here. Run. Without turning back even once, run
at full speed.
And, he must inform about the hazard.
He must convey it to her, inform her about danger, so that she does not enter this
place.

And yetーー,

“ーーーー”
He was unable to raise his voice.
What spilled out instead, was the nauseating warm blood clot. With his throat clogged
by that, he was rendered incapable of bringing out even a single uncouth word.
Violently coughing, the scorching heat in his abdomen expanded.

Ache and agony, misery and disorder, andーー,

“ーーbaru?”

The tone of the silver bell’s voice, eventually took a step into the space it must not
enter.

“ーーーー”

He had to stop that, no matter what.

And yet, he did not make it.
Though he had to do that even if it meant selling his life away for it, just because his
guts had gotten lacerated.

“ーー~hk!”

A scream echoed, someone collapsed down onto the floor along with a violent report.
The hand of that fallen someone, overlapping with hand of his fallen self, was an
offensive prank on part of the far too ironic fate. In all ways, the wickedness of the one
known as fate was far too onerous to describe with words.

“ーーーー”

Those weakly trembling fingers, softly grasped that overlapping hand. Grasping back
that sensation of fingers, as if they were clinging and relying upon, Subaru deeply,
deeply, along with that clump of blood, inhaled.

“……ait.”

The overflowing clot of blood, the seeping and streaming away life. He could not, stop
that outward flow of blood.
No longer, could he do anything. This situation, had reached its absolute limits.
All due to a single powerless, incompetent man, everything was going to start afresh.
That is why, his vow dyed with this blood, wielded no significance.
Even though he knew nothing could be done, his idiocy yet commanded him to vow.
Even though he knew it was over.
Even though he knew it will be over.
As if those were not coming to an end, disgracefully, he vowed.

“I will, for sureーー”

ーーSave, you.

At the next instant, heーー Natsuki Subaru 『Natsuki Subaru』 『Natsuki Subaru』
lost his life.
△▼△▼△▼△
The moment the connection was severed, Subaru sensed firm pain at the back of his
head.

Subaru: “Gahーー ~hk.”

The impact reverberating in his skull, he hallucinated as if he had been suddenly struck
from behind, but he immediately understood that he was mistaken. Because, Subaru’s
body had collapsed right behind, and he could feel the entirety of his back make
contact with the chilling floor.
Subaru: “This, place is……”

Icy and dim, not in the soiled building, but he was in the library of 『Taygeta』.

Slowly pouring energy back into his body, turning about his dumbfounded head,
Subaru turned his neck aroundーー and then, touched his own guts with great
perplexity.
There supposed to be present, was the wound which would diminish his life.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “Not, there…… not there, not there, the wound is, not there. The slash, in the
guts, is not there…… ~hk.”
Touching his guts countless times, he confirmed the disappearance of the origin of
scorching heat. Within the spectacle he had witnessed immediately previously, that
utmost vivid sensation was vanishing.
He had heard that the brain hallucinates ache far too scorchingly hot as a “fever”. A
phenomenon identical to what had occurred. In other wordsーー,

Subaru: “ーーA memory, of having the guts be slashed open, and dying.”

The end of having the guts cut open by a sharp edged tool, drowning in the foam of
blood and powerlessness, and dying.
Finally, if he himself had alone been the one to die by that, it was still excusable.
However, that was not how it had been.
Subaru: “Satella……”
What he whispered, at the very end of the end, the girl he had been unable to save,
her nameーー her alias.
Within that memory, the silver-haired young girl he recognised had fabricated her
name and come in contact with Subaru. What had been the reason behind that.
Though it was evident no evil intent was the reason for it.
Subaru: “……Still, dying such an uncouth way.”
Putting his hand on his forehead, Subaru ruminated about what had occurred to his
own body.
Summoned to the different world, wandering aimlessly in the town with foolish
positivity, picking up a quarrel with delinquents and almost dying, saved by Satella
from that, and assisting her in her search for what she was looking forーー,

Subaru: “Completely useless……”

At the final moment, without even conveying the crisis he was supposed to convey, he
ended up having her get involved as well.
Not just dying wastefully, the word vain in the expression dying in vain could not even
make for an excuse.

The life of Natsuki Subaruーー 『Natsuki Subaru』 could never compensate for it.

Subaru: “But.”
It was not as if he had gained absolutely nothing from it.

Subaru: “ーーThis was, the 『Book of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』.”

That alone was the certain, absolute, unquestionable truth.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Hopeless, foolish, weak, irredeemable 『Natsuki Subaru』.

He continued to enlarge his absurd self-consciousness, overlapping with that, averted

his eyes away from his lack of filial piety. And finally, using being summoned into the
different world as a convenient means of escaping, and by exhibiting pessimistic
positivity, he became a swindler trying deceive himself, those around him, anything
and everything.
The result of that idiocy, had tied together with the tragedy in that loot storehouse.
What a pretentious, naive, and foolish failure had it been.
How come, could he stay defenseless at that hazardous place. What gave your idiotic
self such baseless confidence. Like that, it would not be odd to get killed overseas, let
alone in a different world. That lack of vigilance was to blame. The result of it all, must
be that.
It had been so unsightly, such that he would have wanted to kill himself had he
survived.
Subaru: “That hopeless, idiotic bastard…… but.”
Evidently, it had been fatal foolishness, but it was fortuitous to have it affirmed.
Putting a check on his rage, enduring it, he scrutinized that truth closely.

The 『Book of the Dead』 was certainly functioning. That book had recorded the
death of 『Natsuki Subaru』. And, it thrust a great number of truths, which were a
matter of course for 『Natsuki Subaru』, at Natsuki Subaru, for whom there was no
way to know them.

ーーTo name it specifically, it was the sequence of events of obtaining 『Return by

Death』.

As per convention, an existence who was god, or wielded similar strength, normally in
a transcendental state of being, summoned Subaru to the different world.

However, for that 『Natsuki Subaru』, if he were to not have the memories of being
summoned by such a transcendental being, there would be no occasion where he
would get to know whom he got the power granted to him from and how he grew
conscious of that power.

That was something Subaru could affirm, who had seen the end of that 『Natsuki
Subaru』 for himself.

At the very end of the end, though he had been blabbering things without knowing
when to give up, at that moment, 『Natsuki Subaru』 was supposed to not have any
confirmation that he would overcome death, and rewind time.

At the very least, he himself had been like that. ーーThinking that far, he abruptly
noticed.

That he, and 『Natsuki Subaru』, had not been objected well visually.

The reason for that, evident.

Subaru: “It’s diving more deeply in, than on, Meili’s instance……”

When he had read Meili’s 『Book of the Dead』, and personally experienced her life,
he had tasted the sensation of having his mind undergo influence quite severely as
well. Halfway melting together with her personality, Meili appeared within his mind as
a symptom of hallucination, such that she said all what she wanted to say, and was
toying around with Subaru.
Above all, that had ultimately been a Meili fabricated by Subaru’s consciousness,
utterly unrelated to the real Meili, an illusion brought forth by chaos, he was aware of
that.

Subaru: “ーーーー”
However, this instance’s 『Book of the Dead』 demarcated a line between itself and
Meili’s experience.
All things said and done, in the chaos immediately after reading Meili’s book, still
present were clues to differentiate between himself and her. The difference in gender,
the difference in age, the difference in values, there were plenty.
Detaching himself from her through those clues, even if slightly, it was a possibility to
withdraw the comprehension that she was an entirely different existence.
However, that was not how it was this time.
None other than he himself was the party concerned. His self who was not himself, a
situation which normally would not manifest, it layed expectation upon Natsuki
Subaru, and pushed him into his fight with himself.

His fight with himself. ーーJudging by mere words, those were not words too cliché,
but they were words which evidently and straightforwardly denoted the situation
which Subaru had currently been placed in.
The truth is, he possessed a negative outlook.
Overlapping with his self, rather meant an act of painting his self out. The water
washed by the dark paint called 『Natsuki Subaru』, dyed him as if with a paintbrush
that had been dipped in that.

Subaru: “ーーEmilia. Emilia, Emilia, Emilia, Emilia, Emilia.”

At the sensation of feeling himself be painted out, Subaru called Emilia’s name, as if it
were some magic.

The reason why he chanted Emilia, that reason was evident. The 『Natsuki Subaru』
inside the 『Book of the Dead』, did not recognise her as Emilia.

Trusting the alias he had been told, he saw through his duties as a buffoon till the very
end of the end.

That is why, that was the difference between the present Subaru, and 『Natsuki
Subaru』.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

With the roots of his teeth quivering, fearing the sensation of his self being whittled,
Subaru looked at his feet. The single book he had dropped thoughtlessly, that had
fallen there.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

He continued to observe, such that 『Natsuki Subaru』 would have died.

If considered now, mysteriously enough, the 『Book of the Dead』 commenced from
the moment he arrived into the different world, from when he had shouted out the
change of worlds with a foolishly bare expression. Even though for Meili’s instance, it
had properly commenced since she gained the awareness of ■ーー no, for now, all
that was of no significance.

The problem was, the continuation to that 『Book of the Dead』.

Subaru: “You must be thinking, the same, “Natsuki Subaru”……”

Thanks to the 『Book of the Dead』, he was able to witness what was perhaps the 『
Death』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』 when he was first summoned into the different world
for himself.
However, that was merely the beginning.

That 『Natsuki Subaru』, must have also utilised the power of 『Return by Death』.

Otherwise, that may have been a power which had manifested not in the form of 『
Return by Death』 but something further different. ーーNo, that was the natural state
of affairs.
Rewinding time at will, that was much more convincing.

For 『Natsuki Subaru』, who was met by Emilia, Beatrice, Ram, Echidna, Julius, Meili,
Shaula, Patrasche, Gyan, and was expected to play an active role, something like that
was much more suitable.

In that caseーー,

Subaru: “That must be there, ahead of this……”

『Natsuki Subaru』, who seemed to be no different from Natsuki Subaru.

However, there present was something decisive which caused that 『Natsuki Subaru
』 to be 『Natsuki Subaru』. Seeking that, Subaru, at once, held the book in his hands.

And, closing his eyes, took deep breaths.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

With the book in his hands, Subaru counted the beating of his chest. And while calming
his ■ down, he slowly commenced walking.
A slow gait, however, straightforward, lacking all faltering.
Before long, where Subaru had reached was in front of the bookshelf, and as he
stretched his hand outーー,

Subaru: “ーーSecond book.”

The single book following 『Natsuki Subaru』, made a weak assertion of itself through
『Cor Leonis』.

△▼△▼△▼
ーーThe progress 『Natsuki Subaru』 made, was unsightly, haphazard, irredeemable.

“Completely useless. A novice as per appearance, with crude movements. Neither

with any Divine Protections nor with any skills, imagined that there would at least be
some instinct or intelligence, but not even that. Just, why must you challenge.”
Tormented by the self-indulging mighty enemy, he was minced without being able to
even launch a proper counterattack.
And in the environs of his wounded self, was a bloodstained old man and a golden-
haired girl, collapsed. Neither of them could be saved. He could not even move.

“Slowly, slowly, slowly, slowly, slowly, agonize.”

Before long, with his guts sliced, with his eyes sliced, within the world where he lost his
eyesight, with a time limit running against his life, he lived the time until his death
nestling close with dismay.

Until the very end of the end, all whilst fearing, shivering, dreading, disgracefullyーー,

△▼△▼△▼
“Hey, did you get stabbed.”

“It can’t be helped, you know. Try running outside. It’s more than just difficult.”

“A~h, this won’t do. If the insides of the guts get wounded then it’s death for sure……
The clothes are all a mess too.”
Fallen with the opponent overhead of him, did he truly intend to make such heedless
dialogue.
He must use his brain for such worthless thoughts, otherwise he would be rendered
unable to comprehend the shocking pain piercing through his back.
A technique to escape pain, or a method to protect himself, to have possession of
them would have astonished him to the bottom of his ■.
He was unable to save himself, from the truly futile, vain death.
Calling the girl Satella while she was not Satella, having to hear harsh words from her
due to that, unable to sense the strikingly obvious situation, killed by the opponent
whom he already had tasted before abandoning thought.
A suitable end. Why, from the beginning to the end, could he not live without
regretting even for a second, even for a minute.
Enough. This world was going to end. He knew it.

Because from the very beginning, he knew and could see 『Death』, and henceforth
came here. That is why, if there was not something decisive present, it was the end of
this world. As it is the end, as it is the end, go to the next one. Go to the next, to the
next, to the next, to the next, to the next, to the next. Otherwise, it hurts, it hurts, it
hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts and it hurts and it’s painful and it’s unbearably
hurtful but something must be carried on to the nextーー.

△▼△▼△▼△
The demise that was brought to him whilst he was asleep, contrary to a swift and easy
end, was accompanied with mercilessness as if chilling venom was poured into his
blood vessels.

The arrival of the 『Death』 whereby he couldn’t even comprehend he had died,
compared to the 『Deaths』 till now in which he was unable to detach pain and
suffering from himself, was perhaps the easiest one is what he believed.
However, in no way was that true.
Why, did he die. First of all, did he really die.

Within humans fearful of 『Death』, the wish to die as if sleeping is substantially

present, but if Subaru, who had experienced that, were to be asked, then he would
respond that it was not worth wishing for.

In 『Death』, there lies the meaning of 『Death』.

In the demise, denouement of life, something which is learnt from it must be attached
to the end.

Within chaos and despair, fright and yearning, Subaru sought the subsequent 『Book
of the Dead』. He must unravel what had occurred. He must unravel, what had killed
his selfーー.

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーMysteries invited further mysteries, as incomprehensible and irrational 『Deaths
』 followed him.

Overlapping ends, continual tragedies.

Though he had refused dying as if sleeping, dying as if being shattered, as if being
gouged out, were indeed not pleasant either.
From next to next, his life was aimed for, robbed, shattered, and finally, betrayed.
Why, was no longer the question for that.
Why, must he have to save the blue-haired girl, who had killed his self.
Why, did his self become so frantic in order to save her, why, did she give such a
powerful push to Subaru’s back, who was crushed and knelt down.
Why, did he gain strength by her words, and resolve to move forward.
Ahead of betrayal, he earnestly yearned.
For the desire which had actually not been betrayed, for the world which affirmed that
it was correct.

『Natsuki Subaru』, offered his life as indemnification for the sake of the fruitless,
sorrowful misunderstanding of saving someone, and prized it open through sheer
strength.
Meeting Emilia, meeting Puck, meeting Felt, meeting Grandpa Rom, meeting
Reinhardt, meeting Elsa, meeting Beatrice, meeting Ram, meeting Rem, meeting
Roswaal, meeting Petra, meeting the residents of Arlarm villageーー,

ーーNo matter what, he will thrust refusal at any muddy stream that may advance
upon them, is what he believed.
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru: “Ugh, bhu…… ~hk.”
Putting a check on his lips, facing assailing death once again, Subaru knelt down in the
library of 『Taygeta』. Without supporting his body, he collapsed onto the bare
ground as if falling.
Subaru: “Hah, hah……”
His breath was rough, what drenched the entirety of his body was abundant cold
sweat.
Whether it was hot, whether it was cold, whether it was bitter, whether it was sweet,
whether it was agonizing, whether it was pleasant, his feelings were blended into a
heterogeneous mixture of likes and dislikes, black and white, and he was unable to
comprehend the correct answer.
It felt as if he was being struck from all angles and directions ceaselessly, from next to
next.
Subaru: “……With this, eight books.”

Discovering the 『Books of the Dead』 of 『Natsuki Subaru』, and ever since he
commenced reading them, he was merely piling up the number of books.
To say the number of books, was something odd in itself as well. Not that the
numbering kept on ascending, originally, to have the “next book of the same series”
for a book present in this library was not how it was supposed to be.

Yet, the books of 『Natsuki Subaru』 kept on piling up the number of books readily,
and continued.

Adding to the mystery, the structure of not being able to find the next book of 『
Natsuki Subaru』 unless the first book of 『Natsuki Subaru』 was readーー it all
commenced orderly.
Without skipping a single 『Death』 for the purpose of an interval, he followed the
footsteps of 『Natsuki Subaru』.

And, whilst following the footsteps, he thought.

About how tactlessly frank, incorrigible, immature 『Natsuki Subaru』 was.

Particularly the last book, observing the fate of the eighth 『Book of the Dead』, it
was impossible to not feel that way.
Immediately after the announcement of the royal election, fracturing his relationship
with Emilia, ultimately, merely hurting her ■ simply because he could, without any
apology or retrospection, dying within the chaos was 『Natsuki Subaru』.

His self who was reading the books, sunk with his consciousness equivalent with the
subjectivity of the 『Book of the Dead』.

Merely the people concerned were supposed to particularly experience that effect, but
it was still difficult to tolerate.
His self, who thought why did he not understand, was present.
On the other hand was his self, who thought why did he lament by not understanding
through that, as well.
Subaru: “Don’t be trapped, in the past……”
It was a tragedy he had witnessed with these eyes an instant ago, that is why, his body
ached as if being torn off.
However, that was the past. At maximum, a happening that had occurred in the past.

Even if it was a happening right in front of the eyes for 『Natsuki Subaru』, who faced
『Death』 at that instant.

Even if it was a happening right in front of the eyes for Subaru, who was in agreement
with 『Natsuki Subaru』, who faced that instant.

That was the past.

Persisting by turning into a wound difficult to forget, it was the past.
That is why, at the present instant, take a breather and escape the impact. Forget it.
That someone, killed Emilia. That someone, committed that terrible spectacle in the
village.
If not, then ■ would get shattered.
What would he do, should Subaru’s ■ shatter here, rendered unable to stand up.

How would someone, do something. 『Natsuki Subaru』 was not present here. That is
why, there was no other choice but for Subaru to somehow manage through.
Subaru: “Not, yet……”

ーーHas it been found.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

There was supposed to be something decisive existing, bestowed only upon 『Natsuki
Subaru』.

It would be the key to precisely distinguish between Natsuki Subaru, and 『Natsuki
Subaru』. At the very least, until that key was procured, this voyage of going through
『Books of the Dead』 shall not terminate.

The decisive key, which made Natsuki Subaru grow wings and attain flight, as 『
Natsuki Subaru』.

The key which changed him into the saviour who could catch Emilia, Beatrice, Rem,
Ram, Echidna, Julius, Meili, Shaula, Patrasche, Gyan, from falling.
At the current instant, there were no signs of it.

『Natsuki Subaru』 could not possibly possess the mettle, the magnanimity, to be a
saviour or a hero, to be able to fulfill the immense duty of saving someone.
What he possessed was merely standing out stubbornness, and the good fortune of
being blessed by the people around him.
However, that was not all.
It was not that formless “something”.
He possessed the omnipotent key, something which was further apparent, evident,
which could be recognised at a single glance, which convinced everyone that he had
the ability because he possessed that.

He possessed it. That is why, seeking thatーー,

Subaru: “ーーNumber, nine.”

Once again he tackled, the samsara of 『Death』, whirling with mayhem and chaos,
betrayal and despair.

His wish, 『Natsuki Subaru』. To turn into you, as fast as possible.

ーーBefore I, am no longer able to bear with your footsteps, your wounds, 『Death』,
in my ■.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーー『Deaths』, were accumulated relentlessly.

ーーEnds, were relentlessly accumulated.

Each time he felt ache, each time he was in agony, each time he lost something, each
time he was robbed of something, he heard the sound of ■ cracking.
Crying and screaming why and how, gritting his molars thinking it ends here, standing
up whilst vomiting blood, sheathed in wounds, he advanced.
The struggle of an uncouth man risking his life, was present there.
Not once but twice, not twice but thrice, not thrice but four times and so forth, getting
cornered by situations and expiring, yet, he held his ground in order to smash through
the lock of turmoil.
That was amazing. Plenty amazing. Truly worthy of respect.
To not give up, that was something quite amazing. Even after experiencing so much,
gritting teeth so much, to fight to the bitter end was amazing. Truly admirable.
Improved opinions. ーーBut, that was not it.

But, that was not it. That was not it. That was not it. That was not it indeed.
Subaru: “Something was…… ~hk.”

ーー”Something” was, supposed to have happened, isn’t it.

“Something” must have happened. Otherwise, it would not make sense. Otherwise,
things would not hold true.

“Something” happened, which made the impotent, irremediable Natsuki Subaru

develop wings, attain flight and turn into 『Natsuki Subaru』, who could save
everyone, someone, Emilia and the others, that was how it was supposed to be.
That was why, he was searching for it, dying, losing sanity, with bloodshot eyes.

Upon each instance of reading the 『Books of the Dead』, personally experiencing the
impact, terror, and the agony of 『Death』 which 『Natsuki Subaru』 had to taste by
trifling with the altering situations, he grew further desperate and pursued his search.

Yet, he was unable to find a single clueーー,

Subaru: “Ugh, a~a~a~a~a~ーー ~hk ~hk!!”

He struck his head onto the floor.

It was alright when he was in the midst of witnessing it. However, the instant he
returned, his ■ was fomented with disgrace.
Subaru: “Dad…… mom…… ~hk.”

There had been 『Natsuki Subaru』, who exchanged words with his father and
mother, and apologized to the two of them.

There had been 『Natsuki Subaru』, who was thrown into the different world, and for
the sake of residing in this place, bid farewell to those two.
Even after carelessly forgetting what all his self had committed, knowingly of the fact
that his parents would be saddened, conveying words of love for self-satisfactionーー.

Subaru: “Ugh, bhu, e~e~e~gh.”

He vomited. His tears, overflowing.
What was hurtful, what was excruciating, was that he was painfully aware of the
feelings of 『Natsuki Subaru』, and the fact that Subaru also got to know, that his
parents forgave it.
Please don’t forgive. Please curse. He wished his parents would speak ill of him, call
him out for lacking filial piety.
However, they did not act that way.
Neither his father nor his mother, be as per Subaru’s wishes. In order to console
himself, he wished his parents to call him a petty human or things similar. He was
unable to achieve that.

Subaru’s father, Kenichi. Subaru’s mother, Naoko. ーーThey were the greatest couple
of parents.
There had been his self, who was happy for that, there had been his self, who
approved of the judgement 『Natsuki Subaru』 took, despite lacking all rights to be
saved, there had been his self, who was going to be saved, making his ■ unsightly.

ーーThis. Was this the source for it? With this being the reason, did he turn into 『
Natsuki Subaru』.

Subaru: “No…… no, no, no! That’s not it! Not something like, this!”
Scratching his head violently, striking his aching eyebrows with his fist, Subaru
disparaged his own self.

What Subaru sought, was not spiritual salvation. What he sought was a key, ーーa
power further evident, which was established in terms of proper efficacy.

The power which Subaru was ignorant of, which only 『Natsuki Subaru』 was
cognizant of.

Just as Subaru had succeeded in the manifestation of 『Cor Leonis』, the special
“something” which only 『Natsuki Subaru』 had awakened, that, that was.

Subaru: “The key to change this situation, I have to believe it is, or……”
The laceration of his guts, which had been the very last cause of his death from the
present moment, touching the wound he was supposed to have from that, Subaru
whispered.
His memories, started to overlap with what he had witnessed in Meili’s 『Book of the
Dead』. The assault on the mansion, Meili’s both beloved and troublesome elder
sister, Elsa’s attack. A natural enemy for 『Natsuki Subaru』.

However, that was all about a world where everything came to an end.

That was all about a world which 『Natsuki Subaru』 already surmounted.

What was crucial, was not sympathising with 『Natsuki Subaru』. But unveiling, and
obtaining, the deception only he was supposed to possess, which only he was using.

For that, only for that, read the 『Books of the Dead』.

ーーBecause only for that, Natsuki Subaru had been dying and redoing his actions.

Subaru: “Please tell me, 『Natsuki Subaru』! ーーHow are you special! How can only
you, stay being special! There must be “something”, right!?”
Subaru: “”Something”, must have changed you! “Something”, must have rid you of
your uselessness, and turned you into someone else!”
Subaru: “Please change my weak, pathetic, petty self who can’t be useful for shit! I’m
fed up now! I can’t see everyone suffering, not anymore!”
Subaru: “”Something”…… “something”! Is there, right!? If “something” isn’t there then,
it doesn’t make sense…… “something”, happened…… that’s why, you are…… different
from, me…… it has to be that way……”

ーーIt has to be that way, or he will be rendered incapable of doing anything, but to
simply watch.
Subaru: “You were, the same as me, weak, petty, completely powerless……”

ーーKneeling down time and time again, and on each instance having someone give a
push to his back, as he wanted to recompense everyone who acted courteously
towards him, as they had acted kindly towards him, he wanted to pay them back.

Subaru: “Please, 『Natsuki Subaru』. I request you. Please, just stop……”

ーーIt would have had been much, much better, had he been a superhuman.

ーーHe wished for him to be an existence completely dissimilar to his self, one who
had transcended above weakness with both his ■ and body.

ーーThat is why, he wished to be convinced by him that he had done, what his self
could never achieve.

And yetーー.

Drawing books out as if plucking berries, having his head struck by continually
stockpiling 『Death』, all whilst having ■ shatter upon each instance of that, eagerly,
earnestly, as if sipping mud, he ate into his life.
But still, until the very end of the end, he did not cast aside the possibility he clung
ontoーー.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

He opened up, the book he had in his grasp.

With the preparedness of his brain tissues being churned, his ■ being violated, his soul
being humiliated, he opened it up.
After all, it was far more painful to have the very last hope severed rather than feeling
ache or anguish.

Subaru: “You get it, right, 『Natsuki Subaru』……”

As if, seemingly seeking consent, he called out to the person concerned who was not in
presence here.
The tone of that voice, felt as if it had sustained a terrible loss of ambition, it could not
be helped.
After all, the person concerned was not someone to be enthusiastic about.

He was not, that great of a man. ーーWhilst wishing for that to not happen, his fingers
as if pulling a rope, he started to draw the 『Book of the Dead』 out.

And, what will follow will certainly be the finishing blow, harbouring such feelingsーー,

???: “ーーYeah, I get it.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

A white, white world.

Upon noticing, Subaru was not in the library, nor a shapeless existence overlapping
with memories, but had been sent a place which he recognised, which was not here.

Thereーー,

???: “I get it, Natsuki Subaru.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

???: “After all, because you are me, you know.”

Standing still within the white world, sanpaku eyes he was well acquainted with, had
been awaiting Subaru.

CHAPTER 74 “NATSUKI SUBARU”

 ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Short, black hair, legs with the same length as his upper body, sanpaku eyes enough to
kill someone.
Those almost unpleasantly familiar features no matter which one was to be chosen,
were overlooking Natsuki Subaru whilst sitting on the white, bare ground.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Astounded, fixedly, he gazed a deep stare into the opposing person’s face.

No matter which angle he looked at it from, it was a face he was acquainted withーー
no, it looked slightly different. That was perhaps because it was, in a true sense, not
the form he was accustomed to seeing.
That which he had grown accustomed to looking at ordinarily, on overwhelmingly
multiple occasions, was something reflected upon mirrors or the surface of water.
Strictly speaking, the human face was not perfectly symmetrical on both halves, that
alone shaped a sensitive disparity.

That is whyーー,

???: “Ah, is that so. It’s not a mirror’s reflection so it feels a bit awkward, huh. In that
sense, this is probably closer to imaging it as facing a photograph or a video recording,
isn’t it.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

???: “ーー? Ah, could it be, you thought of the same thing?”

When he slightly tightened his cheeks upon the single voice seemingly having read his
mind, the opposing person precisely guessed those feelings as well.
Though ■ was flustered by even that, any response he could possibly give could
neither serve as poison nor medicine. In the first place, what was essential for Subaru
was not something on the likes of quick exchange of remarks.

Far greater, precisely that, the problem which seemingly jolted away everything wasー
ー,

???: “Once again then…… hey, sibling.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

???: “No, sibling feels slightly faulty for an expression, huh. More accurately this’d
be…… hey, another me.”

Raising a single hand, the personage greeted with a relaxed toneーー no, he was not a
person so unduly distant. He was an existence such that even calling him someone
close would be a half-hearted expression.
After all, because the one present there was unmistakably was, with the same face as
Natsuki Subaru, none other than『Natsuki Subaru』.

Subaru: “ーー『Natsuki Subaru』.”

‘Subaru’: “……You know, doesn’t that have a strange ring to it? On top of that, calling
yourself using the full name…… though, I don’t know using what else would be correct.
Though it’s a situation often there in manga and stuff, it’s pretty troublesome in
reality.”

Subaru: “『Natsuki Subaru』……!”

Discerning rage for『Subaru』, who piled up remarks as if talking about good weather,
Subaru stood right up at that spot. And as he tried to grasp the opponent’s collars, his
legs tangled instantly.

With no strength driven into his knees, his stance crumbledーー,

‘Subaru’: “Woops, watch out.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk, don’t touch me!”

『Subaru』, who was in front, caught his body which was pitching forward and falling.
The moment he came in contact with those arms, Subaru experienced unbearable
repugnance and shook off the opponent’s arms.

At the same pace, taking steps and distancing himself away from『Subaru』, he
continued glaring at the opponent.
Subaru: “Why are, you here…… first of all, where is this place!?”

With『Subaru』within his field of vision, Subaru signalled the surrounding white world
with his hands.
White space, a place with nothing, that was just as the cradle of Od Lagna where he
had confronted that Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb.

Subaru: “Shit……!”
It was a total mess inside of his mind.
In accordance with the real time that flowed within the tower, his meeting with Louis
was not something which happened even a few hours ago.
However, for Subaru who had stockpiled multiple attempts pertaining to the five
obstacles, it felt like an incident in the faraway, distant past.

Furthermore, Subaru had personally experienced the life and death of『Natsuki
Subaru』more than twenty times through the『Books of the Dead』. Even if the
contents of the『Books of the Dead』were something which felt short, running
through life and death in less than five minutes, there had also been more than a
year’s time where nothing had occurred.
He had tasted those successively, indulgently. Neither were there any guarantees
regarding his recognition not getting disordered.
The passage of time was vague, on top of that, he had much awaited this meeting with
the unanticipated opponent.
Subaru widened his eyes and waved his arms about violently,
Subaru: “Why, are you in this place!!”

‘Subaru’: “ーーIt is, the proof of you having caught up to me.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

‘Subaru’: “You read the『Book of the Dead』, and caught up to me. Everything you
were not aware of, you must have seen it in the form of personally experiencing it. My,
life in a different world, alright.”
Subaru: “Huh.”

With an indifferent tone,『Subaru』responded to Subaru, who had depleted his

breath and clamoured. Viewing that composed attitude, Subaru gritted his molars.
He was unable to stomach that conclusive expression, that attitude of seemingly
knowing all, anything and everything.

ーーFirst of all, what did this man, making that odious face, say just now?

Subaru: “I, caught up to you?”

‘Subaru’: “That’s right. There’s not a single thing anymore, which you don’t know
about me. That’s why……”

Subaru: “ーーDon’t, joke around ~hk!!”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “I, caught up to you, you say? Stop kidding! Don’t lie! Not yet! I don’t know
about that which is the most important, which is much more essential, yet!”

Roaring with his eyes open wide, Subaru seized hold of『Subaru’s』collars this time.

Upon that usage of brute strength,『Subaru』made no attempt to parry it. Pulling the
opponent’s collars towards himself at the same pace, from a distance where both of
their breaths entwined, he glared into those black eyes.

“ーーーー”

Within the dark eyes of the face which was the same as his, the instant he perceived
the same face reflected within, nauseating self-hatred surged within his own self.
Whether he harboured that self-hatred for himself or for the『Himself』present
before his eyes, was neither known to him nor did he even contemplate considering it.
Merely remaining at that extremely close distance, he glared at the opponent and
unraveled his fangs.
Subaru: “Tell me! It’s pretty convenient you’re here! Tell me now! The reason you
became yourself must be somewhere! I haven’t seen that. I haven’t found it. That
is……”

‘Subaru’: “The reason I, became myself?”

Subaru: “That’s right! There must have been a cue for you, to turn into yourself! You
are, you are……”

‘Subaru’: “ーーThat, must have been seen by you, no?”

With his collars seized,『Subaru』was gazing at Subaru, nonresistant.

He did not even try to repel away the arms waving him about. Subaru received that as
a hallucination as if he wasn’t even doing anything.

He perceived exactly that, as being looked down onto from a higher levelーー,

Subaru: “Stop looking at me like that!”

‘Subaru’: “ーーGah ~hk.”

Aiming at that conclusive side profile, Subaru launched his fist.

The fist wielded firm impact, blowing『Subaru』off as if he had been strummed.

There was no recoil, no similar pain striking back at Subaru.

The pain『Subaru』sustained, injured, was only the pain『Subaru』had sustained.

That was, not identical to what Natsuki Subaru had sustained.

Subaru: “Lining up words, as if knowing that…… is that so, I get it.”

Smacked by Subaru,『Subaru』had knelt down on his right leg. Observing him rubbing
his struck cheek with the back of his hand, Subaru consented.
That opponent ahead of his eyes, who spoke with a mouth as if knowing everything,
was not mistaken.

First of all, if this was the cradle of Od Lagnaーー the Hall of Memories, would that not
make him the opponent he should be utmost vigilant of above all other matters

Subaru: “Are you, Louis? The Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』! It’s you again, right!?”

‘Subaru’: “……Me?”

Subaru: “Don’t play dumb!”

Last time, Louis, whom he had encountered in the Hall of Memories, attempted to
prompt segregation between Subaru and『Natsuki Subaru』, and eat that existence
away from his head through one way or another.
Back then, he had managed to escape those fangs from a hair strand’s breadth worth
of distance but had their nature been such that they would be willing to give up
through simply that alone, they would not be called Sin Archbishops.
Just how ugly, how irredeemable the existences known as the Sin Archbishops were,
he had witnessed that in its entirety.
Petelgeuse, Regulus, Sirius, Capella, all of them were the absolute lowest and worst of
failures as personalities. Ley, Roy, and Louis were no exceptions to that either, he
could especially affirm that.

What if Louis, who had been lying in wait inside of Reid’s『Book of the Dead』, was
utilising some form of method and hiding in ambush within the『Book of the Dead』
of『Natsuki Subaru』.

Thus, it was plausible that she had been boldly lingering and awaiting Subaru.

Subaru: “Isn’t that true,『Gluttony』! Louis Arneb! There’s no way I can be confused
by you, who can change shapes and forms, like this!”

Relying upon the『Memories』and『Names』stolen from others, rather than just the

opponents’ abilities but extorting even their form, and chewing and digesting them as
if they were her belongings was the Authority of Louis Arneb, as well as that of her
elder brothers, Ley Batenkaitos and Roy Alphard.
She had demonstrated that artifice even within the tower, lacking any regret. Nothing
felt out of place should her place of demonstrating that merely have gotten changed to
the Hall of Memories.
Subaru: “This time for sure, devouring me and hijacking me, is that what your plan is?
Even after being rejected once, persistent little…… do you really want to『Return by
Death』so much!?”

Without any vacillation, he voiced the words『Return by Death』.

He had personally experienced the memory of having to taste hellish anguish by

voicing that on several instances. The penalty of having his heart be crushingly gripped
accompanied with immense pain. However, it was still alright if only his self was to be
the one to experience that agony. ーーCompared to the cases where it befell over
Emilia, or the surroundings.
However, the penalty was not invoked for Subaru, who had shouted whilst crushing
faint horror.

『Subaru』before his eyes, did not seem to have had his heart crushingly gripped at
all either. In bug a single instant he understood that『Subaru』had also been relieved
at the lack of the evil influence’s ingress, seemingly having been on lookout for the
same. That was, infuriating.

With the same face as his, he also bore the same thoughts as him. ーーHe thought of
it as an assertion that, at maximum, he and his opponent were the same.

Subaru: “ーー~hk! Just, get it already! Is this really that amazing of a power? Is this an
admirable power!? It’s just dying, and redoing. Dying and redoing…… nothing more
than that. If I, who uses it, am shit then the results it brings are also shit! That’s
why……”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “That’s why, I couldn’t save anyone…… I let everyone die. Because I am weak, I
make everyone, miserable. Just like how, even now, nobody will get saved……!”

ーー『Return by Death』, was nothing so adequate.

It was always far better, to not have something like this be of need. Though there had
been a Witch who claimed this power to be something splendid, the utmost prime and
nonpareil thing in this world, he could never hold the same opinion.
Even if an ant is made to wield artillery, it can never utilise it. Ultimately, it was
unsuited to it.
He was a weak, petty, lonely child who kept crying and throwing tantrums.
What the Witches in that dream tea party had stated, was correct. He was hopeless.
He was weak. He could never find it. He could never use it. Both『Gluttony』and the
『Witch of Greed』, who failed to comprehend that, were damned.

Just, how many times would he have to get deceived, how many times would he have
to get his hope trampled underfoot, how many times would he have to get his ■
vanquished, until he learnt.
Why, after countlessly getting deceived, countlessly having his hope trampled
underfoot, countlessly having his ■ vanquished, does he still think of doing it.

『Return by Death』, displayed all of the unpleasant fragments of the world.

It displayed the absurdities, the irrationalities, the destiny enough to make one avert
one’s eyes.

Yet, how comeーー,

Subaru: “ーーI love, everyone.”

Without noticing, with his head hanging down, kneeling down at that very spot, Subaru
shouted as if casting a curse.
And upon the disgraceful grievance similar to weeping,『Subaru』horizontally shook
his head. Whilst shaking his head horizontally, for once, at this instant, he said,
converging with his words.

‘Subaru’: “ーーI love everyone. That’s why, I can’t stop.”

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Erasing the tinge of red on his struck cheek with his fingers,『Subaru』stood up in
Subaru’s stead.

The same attire, the same expression, possessing the same face and name,『Natsuki
Subaru』, who seemed to be decisively different from his selfーー whilst that looked
at Natsuki Subaru,

‘Subaru’: “The position you were put in, to be honest, even imagining its difficulty is
rough. Everything completely new, starting from level 6 having the status of initial
stage without the option of going back. The complaints you voice out too, I understand
all of them. Because those, are wounds I have gotten to taste time and time again.”
With immense powerlessness, with immense ignorance, it was a countenance that had
gotten to taste that countless times. ーーNo, he had gotten to taste that countless
times.

The defeat, the agony, the grief of『Death』which『Subaru』had to taste, Subaru

was aware of it all. He had witnessed it all with these eyes. He had tasted it all, with
this body and ■.
Precisely because he had tasted those, precisely because he knew that was not a lie,
he could not accept 『Subaru’s』 words. He did not want, to accept them.

‘Subaru’: “Had I been strong, had I been smart, had I been more, more…… it must be
frustrating.”
Subaru: “Speaking as if, you understand it……! About me, what the hell do you”

‘Subaru’: “I do know. You must also be aware of what I know. It’s a pointless quarrel,
actually. For both me and you.”

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

There was no strength in his words of objection. It had been a matter of course.
An objection repels away the opponent’s words, brushes them away suggesting lack of
agreement, crushingly defeating them, making the statement that you are wrong. Such
an intention was essential.

Subaru of now, did not have the ability to face『Subaru』with that.

After all, he was aware of it.
He was aware that that was no lie or deceit, but the entirety of『Natsuki Subaru』.

Subaru: “I didn’t look, at your memories or anything……”

‘Subaru’: “Hey you can’t be doing this, after looking through one’s diary as per your
own convenience.”
Subaru: “I didn’t look, at your memories or anything!”

Upon hearing『Subaru’s』seemingly sullen voice, Subaru powerfully clenched his fists.

Slapped, poured with jeers, yet not bending his approach of dialogue『Subaru』gave
the impression of being far more mature than Subaru. Perhaps even that, was a matter
of course.

After all, the truth is『Subaru』was supposed to be an year older than Subaru.

That too, having observed rich experiences in the different world and having
personally experienced『Death』on multiple occasions, on top of that, having woven
many bonds and acquiring the position of his current self.

But stillーー,

Subaru: “I didn’t look, at your memories or anything…… ~hk.”

Once again, once again Subaru utilised those words.

For once, right now『Subaru』said nothing to Subaru, who stockpiled the very same
repentances. Subaru, without even seeking any response, resumed as if incoherently
muttering.
Subaru: “I, wanted to have hopes for you. That you were an amazing guy, and that if I
got to know the “something” which was supporting your amazing nature, I would be
able to do the same thing too. But still……”
But still, he ended up knowing it.
He ended up witnessing, everything.

『Natsuki Subaru』had absolutely no difference from the Natsuki Subaru present

here, that he was a weak and petty man, he ended up knowing that.
In the time unknown to Subaru meeting people unknown to Subaru, running past a
chronicle unknown to Subaru, having witnessed a scenery unknown to Subaru, he was
merely an ordinary human who had done all that.

Subaru: “ーーBy denying you, I wanted to proclaim something plausible and fulfill it.”

However, he could not do that.

Subaru: “After all, I understand your feelings. ーーBecause you, are me.”

The world『Natsuki Subaru』had witnessed, had tasted, he had viewed it.

『Natsuki Subaru』had fallen in love with this world, with the people of this world,
with Emilia and everyone else and the wounds he had accepted for them to survive, he
had viewed all of that.
He had been misunderstanding. He had been misapprehending.
Since it was regarding himself, it may be appropriate to say he had conceited.

The illusion of『Natsuki Subaru』being a superhuman, had been shattered and cast
aside.
Subaru: “Yeah, I get it! I got it! Why you…… why you kept standing up again and again,
why you never gave up after dying again and again, is because that’s all you can do!!”

Just like Subaru,『Subaru』had also gotten slammed into walls he could do nothing
about on innumerable instances.

Upon each occasion of that, he died recurrently, repeatedly, stockpiling『Deaths』,

amending the way he met, amending the way he connected,『Subaru』overcame
hindrances.
That was all.
Subaru: “Can there be someone who won’t stand up despite Rem telling him so much
to do so!? Acting conceitedly after getting knocked by Otto, I noticed that! I always
knew that dad and mom, were considerate like that! I mean, they are my dad and
mom, after all!”

The scenery『Natsuki Subaru』passed through, the cue essential for surmounting, not
the “something” which Subaru sought but merely accumulated wishes were certainly
there.
Subaru: “I love Emilia. I want her to rely on me to protect her. I want to be with her.
The reason I wanted to be a knight, was so that she thought of me that way. I was
happy. I want to walk outside with her without any failures, she, who is afraid of
getting hated, and I want to boast around that she is someone capable of being loved
by everyone! I finally had Beatrice accompany me. I want to make her happy as much
as the time she had been in pain. She, has the right to be happy!”

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “ーーThe reason why you don’t give up, is just because you love everyone!
Bloody bastard! Why aren’t you a superhuman! Why, are you still an idiotic brat!!”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “Be strong like Reinhardt! Be someone who can do anything like Julius! If you
can’t do that then be useful like Ferris! How about exceeding in a single thing like
Wilhelm-san!? Choose even one, for you to……”
By taking time and even experiencing agony, what he realised was merely that.
That『Natsuki Subaru』was an ordinary human, that he possessed only the cards
which were the same as what Subaru did, that he extremely lacked skill in properly
utilising them, that neither did he have good fortune when it came to victory and
defeat.

Even, a single one of just thoseーー,

Subaru: “Any single one of them……”

With a powerless voice, having forfeited all spirit, he whispered.
Any single one of them, even a single one of them, grasping tightly the hand incapable
of wielding anything.
Subaru: “……You, are Louis, aren’t you.”
With a husky voice, he uttered a query unrelated to what he had said till now.

Listening to that,『Subaru』, who had remained silent for long nodded, saying “Ah”.

‘Subaru’: “No. I’m not Louis. Unfortunately, I won’t say even that. I’d rather not have
her disturbing. You don’t need an explanation for her personality being the worst, do
you?”
Subaru: “Yeah…… I guess, so.”
Responding with a meagre, feeble voice, Subaru hid his own face with his arms.
Concealing that his throat had shrivelled up due to his howling up until the previous
moment, oozily, pain started to well up in his fist which had hit『Subaru』.

If this was the Hall of Memories, then Subaru’s body could not be stated to be a real
entity here, is how it was supposed to be, and yet, it was absurd that he could feel
pain.

ーーYes, pain,『Death』, was ever absurd and ever difficult to bear.

That was accurately why, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb was
mistaken.
The thought of wishing for that by one’s own accord, was unmistakably mistaken.
Subaru: “……Why did you, disappear.”

‘Subaru’: “Hm?”

Subaru: “Why did you vanish away. You disappeared, that caused, so many
hardships……”
The impetus of the ever present incomprehension, and the origin of everything.

The reason why『Natsuki Subaru』disappeared, and Natsuki Subaru was born.

Just what happened to the body of『Natsuki Subaru』, who had disappeared
alongside his memories.
Subaru: “The reason why you disappeared……”

‘Subaru’: “……That was a total miss on my part. I entered『Taygeta』with the

intention of finding a way to capture Reid. Then, through the series of events, it was all
great till I found Reid’s book, but……”
Subaru: “……Then, Reid’s book turned out to be empty.”

‘Subaru’: “Then I was put in the same bowl as『Gluttony』. The rest is, you probably
get it even without me having to say it.”

Scratching his head,『Subaru』looked back onto his own shame.

Encountering Louis Arneb in the Hall of Memories,『Natsuki Subaru』had gotten『

Memories』stolen. And, forgetting all of his life in the different world until that point,
his self, of course, created Natsuki Subaru who could not apprehend the feelings of the
people around him.

‘Subaru’: “Don’t depreciate yourself like that…… Would be difficult even if I tell you
so, huh. After all, you are me.”

Subaru: “……『Natsuki Subaru』is a weak, petty, irredeemable huge idiot.”

‘Subaru’: “That’s not wrong.”

Subaru: “But.”

‘Subaru’: “ーー?”

Whilst making a wry smile and gesturing his agreement,『Subaru』raised his

eyebrows in response to Subaru, who had whispered powerlessly.

While looking at that『Subaru』, Subaru voiced the continuance of the words he had
held back.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーYou are, an amazing guy,『Natsuki Subaru』.”

ーーThat was, his honest opinion lacking all exaggeration, having witnessed him『
Return by Death』greater than twenty times.

△▼△▼△▼△
“ーーーー”

Whilst looking at the man before him, he steadily narrowed his eyes.
With a face he was used to looking at, with a face he was tired of looking at, a face he
thought that was even was distressful to look at, it was his own self. It was his own
self, it was not his own self, though it was his own self, he did not believe it to be his
own self.
That face had a reaction as if having been pricked with something unanticipated for
the first time, it was gratifying.
Subaru: “……The closest person, huh.”
There were not many humans who loved their own self from the bottom of their heart.

Subaru particularly belonged to that category, and Subaru hated himself. Perhaps『
Natsuki Subaru』was no different in that regard either. ーーSubaru,『Subaru』,
hated himself.

However, as the closest person, when Natsuki Subaru saw『Natsuki Subaru』, to say
this would be exceedingly embarrassing but, so cool, was the thought that crossed his
mind.
Subaru: “I respect you, who is weak, hopeless, unable to do anything, but still,
continues to struggle, and loves them. That’s whyーー”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “ーーThe meaning of me, reading your『Book of the Dead』, was there.”

He had not opened up the『Book of the Dead』merely in order to gnash his

weakness, to grieve the cease of trails, to slam grudges on his self who had the same
face as his own self.
Of course, neither was it to have the megalomania of following up to the superhuman
Natsuki Subaru’s roots and attaining unparalleled strength, granted.

What he sought was learning that『Natsuki Subaru』was merely human, his deeds,
his path.
Subaru: “……You sure are a guy, who says embarrassing stuff suddenly, you.”

『Subaru』, who had remained frozen by Subaru’s oration until then, abruptly came
alive.

『Subaru』had his eyes narrowed at the ill humourーー no, in a state of feeling
somewhat awkward, he sharply gazed at Subaru and slowly stretched his fingers
ahead,

‘Subaru’: “It’s pretty questionable for me to say it myself, but you sure can say all
that after having looked back onto my entirety up until now. Now that it’s mentioned,
it’s『Natsuki Subaru Starting Life in a Different World from Zero』, you know.”

Subaru: “Ah, it feels so weird to have the leading actor’s name be the same as
yourself.”
‘Subaru’: “It’s better than having the heroine have the same name as your mom, isn’t
it…… No, not that.”

Unreservedly reciprocating persiflage, Subaru exchanged a gaze with『Subaru』.

『Subaru』, who somewhat seemed to have tasted an under-shoulder swing down, he

pointed at himself with his hand and,

‘Subaru’: “I had said all that earlier, but is this seriously okay? The possibility of me
being a fake of Louis is not supposed to have completely disappeared, you know.”
Subaru: “It has disappeared. You didn’t revert even after I seriously hit you.”

‘Subaru’: “I mean, to revert back by that is just in the case of Yanagisawa’s copy
ability……”

As per『Subaru’s』objections, that could not truly be used as rationale.

However, at that point in time, Subaru had let go of his scepticism regarding『Subaru
』.

The reason for that was perhaps what『Subaru』had commented earlier.

For argument’s sake, even if Louis Arneb ate away one’s life away from head to toe
without sparing a single part, he believed that she would not be able to reconstruct
that face, that voice.
Because she did not have the ability to comprehend blessedness, felicity, happiness.

That is whyーー,

Subaru: “She, who loved nobody, cannot understand the emotion of『Returning by
Death』for the sake of someone you love.”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

『Subaru』before his eyes kept silent, as Subaru took a long, painful inhale.

Now that he had voiced it out, it was terribly stale, naught but sweet nothings pleasing
to hear, nothing more. Yet he had been unable to discover any other responses.

That is why the『Subaru』before his eyes was unquestionably『Natsuki Subaru』.

Subaru: “Why are you, here? Were you waiting, for me?”

He recognised the『Subaru』before his eyes to be possessing the same roots as

himself.
On top of that, the doubt surfacing in his mind, was regarding the two Subaru
happening upon each other here.

Upon that question of Subaru’s,『Subaru』firmly stepped on the pure white floor,

‘Subaru’: “The reason why you and I met each other here, is because this place is the
sole point of contact between you and me.”
Subaru: “The point of contact, between you and me……”

‘Subaru’: “The reason me, who has『Memories』within the tower, and you, who
doesn’t have『Memories』, crossed over is just because of the『Book of the Dead』
of this area. Both ahead of this and before this, you and I couldn’t have met each
other.”

Subaru: “ーー. On second thought, let’s go back to the first question. Why, are you
here?”

Without digesting the explanation『Subaru』gave, Subaru, once again, cast the same
question.
Strictly speaking, he could not comprehend the logic behind the two Subaru coming
across each other here. It ended up being that『Subaru』, who possessed『Memories
』, and Subaru, who did not possess『Memories』, both existed alongside each other.

ーーThe rules of the formation of a『Book of the Dead』, its intricacies were
unknown.

Now that if it were to be mentioned, the book of『Natsuki Subaru』piling up the

count of deaths up until now was strange in itself. Precisely that was a phenomenon
which if the『Deaths』of『Natsuki Subaru』were not being observed from outside of
the world, it would not come into existence.
Did that mean, that Od Lagna fulfilled the role of that observer.
Subaru: “But if that’s the case then Louis, who was in the Hall of Memories, if she had
been observing『Return by Death』, I don’t know for what reason she would be in
such high spirits. If she can recognise that from the outside……”

‘Subaru’: “She may be staying in the Hall of Memories, but she can’t be its ruler. It’s
ruler is…… probably a guy even more nasty, I think. If you consider it from this
situation.”
Subaru: “I get it when you say it’s a nasty guy. The one most plausible is……”

Halting words there for once, Subaru and『Subaru』collectively stated.

“ーーThe『Sage』Flugel.”

They called that, to be the ill-natured utmost plausible personage.

The personage who had connections to the establishment of this Pleiades
Watchtower, installing a『Trial』such that Reid was placed in it, furthermore,
imposing an ascetic of unknown termination upon Shaula for four hundred years.
In all honesty, Shaula was pitiable. If it would be possible, then he wanted to snatch
her away from that master of her’s.

Subaru: “Then, the reason for my self, both possessing and not possessing『Memories
』existing alongside is……”

‘Subaru’: “ーー. That’s the type of question difficult to find an answer for. Since I am
here, and you are here”
Subaru: “That’s just how, it is, huh……?”

Whilst feeling a sense of unease, catching『Subaru’s』words, Subaru drew his chin in.

The truth is it had been the kind of question lacking a question setter. Even if theories
of some kind were to be arrived at, in the end, they could never provide the answer.
If this question must be investigated thoroughly, and the answer must be found, then
it wasーー,

Subaru: “As long as you truly aren’t Louis Arneb, it shouldn’t be a problem.”

‘Subaru’: “That’s a pretty bothersome way to confirm. Do you, really trust me?”

Subaru: “I trust you I trust you. If you let me hit you one more time on the other side,
I’ll trust you more.”

‘Subaru’: “Is that so. I wouldn’t say it’s the best bargain, you know.”

Interchanging frivolous dialogue in a relaxed manner, Subaru shrugged his shoulders at

『Subaru’s』words.

The cowardly way of conversation for delaying the core of the dialogue like this, with
other people aside, but when it was used with oneself it got seen through far too
easily.
That is why, Subaru took it upon himself and for the third time, fired the same
question.

Subaru: “He~y, another me. ーーFor what purpose, are you here?”

‘Subaru’: “ーーーー”

Subaru: “You must also be knowing, I won’t listen to something like that.”

Upon『Subaru’s』attitude, who opted for reticence, Subaru whispered with his black
eyes straitened. Even after hearing that, he did not return back persiflage similar to the
one until now.

Instead of that, what levitated in『Subaru’s』black eyes was the radiance that had
always been present since the beginning.

Perhaps that was, often called, what is known as, the feeling of guiltーー,
‘Subaru’: “ーーHey, what do you think will happen, in unification of memories?”

That was why, Subaru had deliberately asked that question cheerfully.
△▼△▼△▼△

“ーーIn the pattern of a conversation about this trick, what would be the normal
answer, huh.”

“I have no idea. Clearly, it feels like something which has no answer to it.”

“To be honest, you seem to be the more knowledgeable one here, do you know
about any rules that would be advantageous to know about which I don’t?”

“You read the book dissecting me, didn’t you. It’s as likely as not.”

“As likely as not, huh.”

“As likely as not.”

“……If you and I carelessly bump into each other and one eliminates the other, if it’s
something like that, what will you do?”

“Don’t say all that. Whatever you think when you’re anxious, generally I also think
the same when I’m anxious, that’s why.”

“That’s that. Then, no hard feelings no matter which one wins, hm?”

“No, I sure will be crazy bitter. And so if I’ll be bitter, then that means you’ll be bitter
too.”

“Well, I guess so. That’s, probably right. Hm, pretty shallow-■ed huh.”

“What did you say?”

“Pretty shallow-■ed…… huh, is something wrong?”

“……No, I just probably misheard, I guess.”

“ーーーー”

“ーーーー”

“Ah, that’s right. There are some things you may wonder about their possibility, so
there are some things I want to tell you, can I?”

“Well, since you’ve heard everything I’ve said up till now go right ahead and say
anything.”

“Originally, you were more informed than me regarding this world…… though that
advantage has more or less disappeared by me reading the『Book of the Dead』,
there are some things that have changed a bit, you know?”
“Things that have changed?”

“After losing『Memories』, I talked to everyone, I got to know everyone…… it’s the

story of『Natsuki Subaru Starting Life in a Different World from Zero』you don’t know
about.”

“ーーーー”

“First up, Meili, okay. She’s a bit, in various ways, saddled with bombs upon herself so
it’s rough but she understands if you talk to her so please, properly talk to her. I’m
imagining Meili-senpai to be pretty angry right now.”

“Yeah, got it.”

“And then, there’s this huge scorpion wandering about inside the tower, but it’s true
identity is Shaula. That makes things really dangerous but…… she’s not doing that,
because she wants to. Please, help her too.”

“Yeah, got it.”

“Oh, by the way, I forgot to say this, but when I met Louis I got my back kicked hard
by Rem. Back then, I didn’t remember Rem, so it was only after I read the book did I
recall what kind of a girl Rem was, but…… hmm, as expected, that had been my Rem.”

“No, it’s my Rem, you know.”

“No, mine.”

“Mine.”

“ーーーー”

“ーーーー”

“Ram had said. That when the season of snowmelt arrives, things invisible will be
visible and will surely show their faces…… As expected of her.”

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“About that guy Julius….. well, it’ll be fine even if I don’t say anything, isn’t it. He’s not
that unreliable, that I must tell you something about him.”

“Yeah, agreed.”

“Thank you, for apologising, to dad, and mom.”

“Yeah, hm.”

“Thank you, for saving Otto, and Garfiel.”

“Yeah.”

“Thank you, for saving Petra, Frederica, and everyone from Irlarm village.”
“Yeah.”

“Thank you, for taking Beatrice out, and holding her hand.”

“ーーーー”

“Emilia……”

“ーーーー”

“Thank you, for falling in love, with Emilia. I also, love her. I really love her.”

“……Yeah, I know.”

“ーーNatsuki Subaru. You are an amazing guy, I sincerely know that, if it’s you then
it’ll certainly be alright.”

“Yeah.”

“ーーーー”

“Hm…… I guess so.”

“ーーーー”

“Yeah. ーーIf it’s us, then it’ll certainly be alright.”

△▼△▼△▼△
“It’ll be alright, huh.”

“Yeah, that’s right. Yeah, it’ll be alright.”

“You, are amazing, I sincerely know that.”

“……Yeah, but, hm. I have to say, that.”

“ーーーー”

“ーーLooks like my summer vacation is, over.”

△▼△▼△▼△
With a shake of their hands, a clichéd exchange had been the finale.

Subaru: “ーーーー”

He inhaled, and exhaled.

Likely, the unification had not been conducted in an irregular form. ーーNo, by all
rights, there had been no supposition of the process of unification being carried out in
this place.
Subaru’s very existence, all happenings that had very much occurred, all of them had
been irregular.
That is whyーー,

Subaru: “ーーーー”

Standing stock still, Subaru finally noticed the tears rivulet down his own cheeks, when
they dripped down his chin and fell as droplets.
For some reason or another, he did not feel like wiping them off, as seemingly those
streaming tears certainly had not been shed by Subaru, is what it appeared as.
The tears shed by someone, who was right now, steadily melting together with Subaru,
within Subaru.
And, repeatedly breathing deeply, he went around the consciousness within his mind.
What had been scorched within his own memories, wereーー,

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

Suddenly, twenty『Deaths』Natsuki Subaru was unmindful of, flashed back.

All of them, told of struggling and writhing within the tower, and the numerous『
Deaths』which became a part of the course of events tastedーー as if getting taken
over, the visuals of all worrying sections established a connection.
They had established a connection, but.
Subaru: “Even you, are crossing over the bridge more than sufficiently, you know……!”
His other self, who had lined up words thoroughly commending Subaru. Digesting his
fight in solitude and his heavy struggle for trusting his comrades, Subaru arrived to an
understanding.

Certainly, it was just as what Subaru had stated. ーーI can, respect you.

With such thoughts, deep breathing as if trying to decelerate his eccentrically rapid
pulsebeat, he bowed his head.
After that, Subaru raised his face, and glared towards the front.
That was, the unchanging white space.
The area of blank space resulting from the Hall of Memories, which had produced his
irregular state.
The place where another Subaru had been until merely a few moments earlier, who
had shaken hands with Subaru. ーーLooking down onto the petite shadow of someone
crowding that space, Subaru straitened his black eyes.

Andーー,

Subaru: “So. Did you get to see what you wanted to see. ーーLouis Arneb.”
Subaru softly asked that to the one who had proceeded to read through the『Books of
the Dead』and had reached this place and subsequently disappeared, Natsuki Subaru
ーー no, Louis Arneb.

CHAPTER 75 “LOUIS ARNEB”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーWant to become, happy.

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーWhat are termed as the positives and negatives of life, are great gambles
determined by birth and environment.
That had been the philosophy Louis Arneb acquired, upon the extremity of eating and
hunting down the lives of innumerable humans, as the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』.

Louis Arneb, was the youngest sister among the three siblings who were Sin
Archbishops affixed with『Gluttony』.

By nature, contrary to the scale and unsound state of control of its activity, was the
Witch Cult with surprisingly unascertained true state of affairs, though much regarding
the Sin Archbishops especially was enveloped in mystery.
Although the principal source for that was that the majority of people who happened
upon them had lost their lives, the ones to have their names well known even amongst
Sin Archbishopsーー no, it is past tense, so the ones who “had their names well
known” must have been the two of『Sloth』and『Greed』.

Aside from those, even if it was identified that the Sin Archbishops of『Wrath』and『
Lust』, and finally,『Gluttony』existed, for several years it had been fogged with
enigmas what kind of a bunch they were. Much less, the very existence of Louis Arneb,
the youngest sister among the trio of siblings of『Gluttony』, save for fellow Sin
Archbishops being the only exception, was unknown.
The concealed Sin Archbishop, that had been the position Louis Arneb stood at.

“Well, it’s not as if we wished for it, you know.”

So whispered Louis, stretching her legs within the white space she had been in since
birth.
Impotently, Louis could not exit this white space, and did not have the ability to meet
anyone. Unable to avail the Authority of『Gluttony』anywhere except in the location
where it was highly restricted as well, it was what is called an unused treasured
possession to her.
However, thanks to her two elder brothers, only when it came to meals was she not
incapacitated.

That was because the『Memories』and『Names』her elder brothers ateーー that is

to say, the lives of others, she could unassociatedly snitch that food and be able to
fulfill her hunger.

“Why, do we have to be like this?”

Fulfilling her hunger through her elder brothers’ leftovers, whilst indulging in the lives
of others, Louis, who was having her self-identity moulded and taking form little by
little, immediately discerned that she was in circumstances entirely different from
others.
Without a body that could be free, what she could operate was merely consciousness.

Though she possessed the『Memories』of having walked, she possessed no

experience of having walked. That was, the defective article known as herself.

“Ah…… we are, in such unhappy circumstances.”

That was how Louis recognised to herself, that she was in a『Sorrowful』
environment.
And, she understood these circumstances shan’t change, regardless how much she
lamented.
In order to console their younger sister lost adrift within such sorrow, her elder
brothers seemingly vied with each other and ate. And provided their little sister, the
platters same as what they had eaten themselves.
Those platters which her elder brothers served to her, were brimming with respective
individuality.

Ley, who named himself『Gourmet』, loved lives with strong flavours for both better
or worse.

Roy, of『Bizarre Eating』, anyhow gave precedence to amount, becoming entranced

for fulfilling hunger with off-flavours.
From Louis’ perspective, if she had to say then she had been able to enjoy the platters
chosen by Ley on numerous occasions, but on numerous occasions she had also made
gains from the platters chosen by Roy, who ate and hunted in an unprincipled manner.
Chewing and digesting eleventy lives, comparing flavours by rolling them atop her
tongue and within her mind, what she came to understand. ーーThat was, the
difference in the absolute amount of『Joyfulness』.

Louis, who possessed the power to compare the lives of others through her own sense
of values, graded various items such as the difference of wealth and poverty or the
presence or absence of affection, from the environment of growth to family and
friends, the existence of lovers, through a formula based on their extent, awarding
scores to the lives of others from one to the next, and continued rating.
For being prosperous by birth. For being loved by parents and siblings. For living a life
sailing smooth without any trials or tribulations. For having a great number of friends,
who could be reached out to in times of difficulty. For possessing overflowing talent,
such that it was possible to stand above all others.
Either this or that or this or that, regardless of fortune and misfortune, countless
reasons, such that some could be discarded.
Though it was an idea terribly prideful and conceited, Louis possessed the Authority to
make it attainable.
If it were to be expressed in alternate words, that was equivalent to the act of peeping
onto the screen of a game other people were playing, complaining and pointing out
they should’ve done this and they should’ve done that all whilst ridiculing them.
Knocking disdain and mockery across the entire screen, she criticised the lives of
others as per her own conveniences as a bystander. Showering jeers as well, striking
frank impressions lacking all distinction between likes and dislikes as well, all to her
own contentment.
Those were Louis’ deeds. Rating as per her principles, egoistic abuse and slander.
However, that which she enjoyed at first, soon turned wearisome as well.

That was natural. What Louis could do, was to review the『Memories』passed onto
her, she could not interfere with anything further. She did not possess the ability to
speak of the present and the future.
Even if she tried to speak ill of or correct the gameplay of others, there was nobody
who would lend an ear to what she would point out, that is why she lost her initial
amusement.
To incessantly look at the play of unskillful humans, was close to torture rather than
just being tedious.

“Even though if allowed to, then we would do it so much much mu~ch better.
Because each and every single one is incompetent.”
Despite possessing feet to walk their own life, despite having arms to cut through
distress, despite owning a head to picture the future, all of the other people were
brainless.
Louis’ elder brothers, Ley and Roy were no exceptions to that either. Rather, they
could be called the incarnation of ineptitude.

If『Memories』would be peeped into, it could be well understood what that life failed
at, and at what point was it unable to recover. All of them, accumulated failures
terribly simple and trivial.
Why would one stumble at such a spot, Louis was unable to comprehend at all.

“Incompetent, incompetent, incompetent. If you’re going to live irresponsibly, then

hand it over to us, that life. We will do it way way wa~y better. Everyone everyone
everyone, is too brainless.”

From one to the next,『Lives』ought to be felt contempt for were itemized in the
form of platters.
Chewing and digesting numerous, multitudinous of them, Louis was overwhelmed with
rage, and became nauseous.
Without realising such emotions of Louis’ ■, her elder brothers, who successively
resumed eating for fulfilling their own desires, she also felt irritated at. Without even
feeling anxious for their younger sister, who was making a nauseous expression, the
folly of continuing to provide filled platters incessantly, what could she possibly detest
could she not detest that.

“Ah, you sure eat while finding it delicious, onii-chan.”

“Ah, you sure eat while finding it fun, nii-sama.”

“ーーAh, we are, we are, even now even now, feeling nauseous, you know.”

That was the reason why Louis Arneb, named herself『Satiation』.

The starvation not fulfilled no matter how much is eaten.

For what was starved was not her body, but her ■.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーWant to become, happy.

ーーWant to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to
become happy.
△▼△▼△▼△
“ーーAhahahaha! This is, this is the feeling of walking outside, isn’t it! Both onii-chan
and nii-sama, doing this the whole time…… a~h, unfair unfair unfair!”
Within the enforced confinement, her shackled self-consciousness followed the lone
road to expansion.
Just as eating facilitated healthy growth amongst humans, while being provided with
platters unwished for as well, Louis underwent favourable growth vigorously.
The same was also the case with Ley and Roy, her two elder brothers.
Her elder brothers too, had their own ego enlarge rampantly, having their ■ feel
greater zeal for meals. The insensible food selection by such elder brothers of hers,
Louis anyhow felt irritated by.
That change had been, a byproduct of Louis’ such growth, and irritation.

“This is the air of outside! This is the water of outside! This is the soil of outside! This
is the blood of outside! A~h, amazing amazing amazing! It’s real! It’s rea~l!”
Lying sprawled on bare earth, whilst lovingly licking the soil, having his fill of the world
with his entire body was a young boyーー no, though that very flesh body belonged to
the personage who named himself as Ley Batenkaitos, the content within it was
disparate.
It was not Ley wielding the right of control over that flesh body, and moving about
freely.
Believed to possess the fate of being unable to leave the white world congenitally,
Louis Arnebーー the Sin Archbishop of tragedy, it was her form having broken through
the white cage for the first time.
It had been a coincidence.
Certainly, she did not think the Authority possessed such an ability. Or perhaps Louis’
craving spirit had stimulated the Authority to bloom instead, there was no definite
answer. Neither was it momentous.

What was momentous, was that this had been realised. ーーThat she, had walked
outside.

“Ahahahaha! Ahahahahahaha!”

Intervening between her restricted reality, Louis grandly guffawed for the fruit it bore.
It had become possible for her to borrow her elder brothers’ bodies, and
independently manipulate that body, that Authority.

Andーー,

“Huh? Ley, just what is the meaning of this. While putting on airs as something like『
Gourmet』and being fastidious, are you sure you didn’t get too hungry and go crazy?”

“A~hahaha! That’s wrong that’s wrong, that’s completely wrong. That’s wrong
anyway, as that’s wrong, that’s certainly wrong, as that’s certainly wrong, that is
wrong, because that’s wrong!”

“ーーーー”

“We are, Witch Cult Sin Archbishop representing『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb.”

Saying so, Louis gave greetings to the baffled Roy Alphard, using the body of Ley
Batenkaitos.
For this had been the first time ever since she was born, did she get to even converse
with her elder brothers, after all.
“It’s the cute, cute little sister, the third sibling of onii-chan and nii-sama. Please be
loving, please be doting, please be well wishing, and please be caring, okay?”
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーWant to become, happy.

ーーWant to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to
become happy.

ーーWant to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to
become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy.
△▼△▼△▼△
By borrowing the bodies of her elder brothers, she acquired a method to meddle with
the outside world.
Her elder brothers’ supply of food did not halt, and as always, never did she suffer with
hunger.
However, such long awaited opportunities, and jumping out into the outside world she
much yearned for, Louis Arneb grew tired of it before long. ーーShe ended up growing
tired it.

“Outside is pretty boring, more than what we tho~ught.”

In the end, a borrowed body was a borrowed body.

There lay no change in the fact that the real form of her self, who was unable to be
free, was trapped inside the white world.
Rather, by firmly making certain of her shadow, she strangled her throat by herself.

“In the end, something like life…… is not what you eat, or how much you eat. Who
you eat with, and yet.”
Her elder brothers, were living lives of their own. For that must be, why they were not
seeking it.
Louis alone, had been dispossessed of her own life. For that must be, why she was
eternally seeking it.

“Want to become, happy.”

Within the white world, whilst untidily scattering around countless『Memories』, she
wished for that with all her ■.

That could have perhaps been the greatestーー or the sole desire, of Louis Arneb.

“Want to become happy.”

A desire unfulfilled.
Unfading regardless of her borrowing the bodies of her elder brothers, or kicking
others as per her liking.

Albeit tasting rich『Lives』and getting drunk on momentary pleasures, it all perished

immediately.

“Want to become happy.”

She grew tired of it. She had grown tired of it.

She wished for a life, which belonged to herself, and her alone. She wished for a body,
a soul, a destiny.

“Want to become happy.”

Louis was sorrowful.

The origin of Louis’ sorrow, was that nowhere present a life which was her own.

“Want to become happy.”

However, at the same time, Louis knew herself.

Even if her fickle natured, easily resigning self attained a life that suddenly appeared
before her, it would be inconceivable for her to be satisfied by that. After all, she had
known.
In this world lay countless lives, in them lay the absolute amount of joyfulness, and
they were primarily determined upon the result of the incorrigible great gambles.
In what way would things play out for a human belonging to a poor residence born
into the harsh Holy Kingdom of Gusteko.
In what way would things play out for a human weak by birth born into Vollachia
Empire, which valued warriors.
In what way would things play out for a slow-footed nitwit born into Kararagi City
States, which expected perpetual progress.
In what way would things play out for a mixed race, a silver haired half devil born into
the Kingdom of Lugnica, which was spoiled by ancient customs.
By possessing the selves of others, Louis was aware that they would not have a decent
time.
However, to say joyfulness would be being affluent in those aspects, would be an
immense mistake as well.
Being born into the household of a great priest in the Holy Kingdom of Gusteko, being
born into the household of a general in Vollachia Empire, being born into the
household of a distinguished merchant in Kararagi City States, being born into the
household of any kind of an influential noble in the Kingdom of Lugnica, as one looked
upward it continued without cease.
Louis, did not want to be inferior. She wanted to be affluent. She did not want to be
looked down upon.
She had continued rating the lives of others.
Within those, naturally the lives who had received the worst evaluation, but withal the
lives who had received the highest evaluation, it was not as if all of the items to be
graded within them were the greatest. Even those highest evaluated lives, she could
not gain satisfaction by.

“A~h, want to become happy.”

ーーLey and Roy, around that time, discovered a novel transfiguration of the
Authority,『Eclipse』.

The ability the Authority of『Gluttony』was endowed with, was the ability to plunder
the『Memories』, the『Names』, from others, chewing and digesting them. Applying
that in practical use, the Authority of『Solar Eclipse』and『Lunar Eclipse』which
reconstructed the plundered populace.

Drawing out techniques or knowledge from the『Memories』of others, and using

them as one’s own belonging,『Lunar Eclipse』.

To the utmost it drew out skills, not the benefits of the likes of physical abilities, so the
possibility of not utilising that power perfectly was high.

Conversely,『Solar Eclipse』used the captured『Name』as foundation, and

reconstructed the person’s existence in its entirety, completely reconstructing the
techniques polished by that flesh body, it could manifest strength to its maximum.

As an ability, it went without saying that『Solar Eclipse』was overwhelmingly

excelling, but her two elder brothers preferred to exercise not『Solar Eclipse』, but『
Lunar Eclipse』. ーーNo, perhaps it would be more accurate to say that they feared
using『Solar Eclipse』, and found it repugnant.

According to Ley and Roy’s cognizance,『Solar Eclipse』seemed to drag along the

thinking in the flesh body which had transformed.
That sensation felt as if their selves were being damaged, it was unendurable, was the
two’s reasoning. Hearing what her elder brothers had to say, Louis, from the bottom of
her ■, found it to be utterly ludicrous.
Despite even possessing their own flesh bodies, despite standing on a position where
even their person had been established, to not be able to preserve their selves
possessing firm beliefs, how deficient and puny must that self-consciousness be.
It was no jest to assume the airs of being more sorrowful than her, who possessed no
flesh body of her own, did not have even her siblings be cognizant of her existence for
greater than ten years, and had, at last, grown tired of even the sourness and
sweetness of life.

The Authority of『Solar Eclipse』was very much splendid. Rather, for Louis it was
convenient.
It would be no misstatement to say that precisely this was the power Louis Arneb
longed for.

ーーLouis Arneb was craving for a life belonging to her alone, that too, a life which was
the greatest.
That was unlike her elder brothers’ self-pleasure, who gained contentment by eating
the lives of others and capturing『Memories』. A right further refined and ubiquitous
ーー Louis, wanted to live.

Birth could not be chosen.

That was the entire source of what brought forth sorrowful humans. However, Louis
was different.
Louis, had acquired the power, the opportunity, to choose her birth, her life. She could
heist the『Memories』of others, reconstruct them by way of『Solar Eclipse』, and
make it to be her own belonging.

She had the ability, to choose life. ーーEverything, she could choose again.

She shall be fastidious, seeking the greatest『Memories』and『Name』which she

was yet to see.
Though there had been some aligned favourably amongst what all Ley and Roy had
eaten, they had not been perfect. There had been a dearth of novelty and ingenuity.
Happy homes, tender parents, wealthy livelihoods and rich environments, magnificent
friends and seemingly destined companions, all of it seemed naught but “happiness
which had seemingly been seen somewhere else”.
She was searching for not that, but the greatest life.
Having the ability to choose as per one’s liking, did not coincide with the fact that one
would not get tired of what one was choosing. Getting tired of the countless platters
lined up before her eyes, what could she possibly find enjoyable.

Louis Arneb, was searching for the greatest life. ーーShe had been searching.

That is whyーー,

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThat is why, when she happened upon Natsuki Subaru, Louis’ chest pulsated
intensely.

“Oho? Onii-san is…… umm, Natsuki Subaru was it?”

To be precise, it did not throb the instant she had met him.
Natsuki Subaru’s outward appearance was not to Louis’ taste, to make it throb the
instant of meeting him.
From start, though it seemed a face not to her taste, in accordance with the sense of
values cultivated within Louis, the beauty which a vast majority of humans pictured
would precisely be the face Louis would seek.
In that sense, there did not exist even a single atom which would throb for Natsuki
Subaru’s outward appearance.
Moreover, from Louis’ perspective Natsuki Subaru was certainly a personage she had
already known, but he was not someone she had been attentive of simply because he
was in the『Memories』of others.

Though it was something not requiring much thought, the『Memories』present

within Louis went up to enormous numbers. It was not simple to draw out the
intended『Memories』from within that.

All the more when the opponent was one she held no interest in.
The reason why Louis yet recollected the opponent’s name at a single glance was
because, not Louis, but one of her elder brothersーー Ley Batenkaitos had been
considerably attached to that name.
If not mistaken, then there had been something mightily attached to Natsuki Subaru
amongst the platters Ley had eaten.

‘ーーーー’
“This place? This place you see, is the cradle of Od Lagna…… the『Hall of Memories
』. The place where the souls of dead people are filtered. As it’s rare for a person to
come here maintaining one’s self, you shall be welcomed, onii-san. We, have too much
boredom at hand, you see.”
Smiling sinisterly, Louis gave a warm reception to the visit of the rare guest.
Truth be told, there lay no dishonesty in those feelings of welcome. Louis longed for
others, quite a bit.

The birthplace of Louis Arneb, the white world she could not leave, the『Hall of
Memories』.

The reason why Louis was aware that this place had been designated that title, that
the gigantic existence of unknown disposition was a workshop of such an enormous
scale, was the result of her generally mobilising the knowledge of the『Memories』
which Ley or Roy had eaten and hunted down.

Within the ones fallen prey to the Authority of『Gluttony』, there had been many
wise men who, in reality, had done great studies which would remain for posterity,
and had made historical findings. Without seeing the light of day, they had settled into
the sole of the bellies of the three『Gluttony』siblings, but they were profoundly
serving Louis.
In all honesty, Louis was not at all interested in the reason why she was born here, or
why she was confined here.
Neither would there be any means to dispel those doubts, nor did she find it to be
meaningful. She had assented it as that’s just how things were. Even if she was
suddenly taken into the outside world at this point, it would have merely been
troublesome in its own way.
The day she shall leave this place, must be the day she has discovered the greatest life.

‘ーーーー’

“Awa! Sorry sorry, name giving was still left, isn’t it! But, do forgive! After all,
introducing like this while being sober doesn’t happen often in this place, you see!”

‘ーーーー’

“Well then, guess it’s introduction one more ti~me! ーーWe are Witch Cult Sin
Archbishop representing『Gluttony』, Louis Arneb.”

‘ーーーー’

“Don’t know if it’ll be for a long time or short, but please be caring, okay, onii-san?”

The opponent was exceedingly surprised and distressed with regards to Louis, who
named herself in that manner.
Obviously enough, standardly, humans who step afoot here do not possess the aim of
coming here. Though occasionally there are some who thus slip in, Louis considered
that as something like lost soulsーー rephrasing, the consequence of near-death
experiences.

A situation where the『Soul』was easily separated from the flesh body, or a situation
where it had come unstuck, perhaps.
From their perspectives, such situations were close to the feeling of being summoned
out of the blue by Od Lagna.
If that were to be considered, possibly, Louis’ role was something like a guide who
quelled the turmoil of people who had experienced near-death, and elucidated what
this place was.
If that were to be considered as being atop Od Lagna’s invisible palm, that was, again,
infuriating.
Of course, being looked down upon, but Louis also despised being directed.
That was the same as Od Lagna, an existence for whom that perpetually was the usual
state of things. Louis did not want her life, which yet remained to commence, to be
distorted by the interference of anyone but Louis.

‘ーーーー’

“Eh? Of course we do know? Ley and Roy…… onii-chan and nii-sama, right? Ah, ah,
don’t get so excited, onii-san! As the two are just devoted to their little sister, you
know.”

‘ーーーー’

“The two of them devouring here and there too, part of it is for our sake. They lack
brains, and don’t have a grasp on our preferences at all either, but they are being
considerate. Probably, isn’t it. But it can’t be helped, isn’t it. After all, all three of us
have never even been together.”

‘ーーーー’

“By borrowing onii-chan or nii-sama’s body, you see, we have gone outside a wee bit
on times, you know? But, when we do that the one lending his body goes to sleep and
can’t be met, is what that means! That’s why, all three of us have never been together.
Awa, spilled that out.”
Enumerating whilst speaking rapidly in somewhat agitation, Louis carefully observed
the opponent’s reaction.
Slight panic, just a smidgen of daze. Somewhat preponderant rage, and a fairly strong
sense of purpose. What was perplexed at first, had now regained presence of mind,
possessing the ambience of trying to proceed ahead logically.
“He~h……”

Not bad, with that thought in her innermost ■, Louis licked her lips.
Whether it should be labelled as being accustomed to diving into scenes of carnage, he
was suitably fast in adapting to situations. If observed and compared with the
impression she had received at first, that was quite a mismatching attribute.
That which varied greatly from the original attribute, a posteriori, too was an attribute
compelled into polishing.

What lay at its origin, Louis incited her appetite with interest, and alongsideーー,

“ーーAh, there it is there it is. This is it, right, onii-san.”

Whilst conversing, what Louis towed out were certain『Memories』.

The greatest reason why Ley, through a single platter which Ley had indulged in, was
attached to the juvenile before her eyes. Reeling in and collecting the『Memories』
mightily, potently calling out to that existence, Louis synchronized with them.

“ーーAwa.”

At that precise moment, her breathing was obturated by feelings of love overflowing
out in the interior of her chest.
Welling up unaware of any bounds, the feelings of love for the juvenile within her
sight. He was so beloved, so beloved, so in love with, it was unbearable. Louis’ small
chest hottened, and her entire body throbbed with a sweet premonition.
With her eyes moist, her breaths sweet and warm, her lips smiled.

Andーー,

“Please don’t make such an anxious face. ーーSubaru-kun.”

ーーUpon that instant, there existed mighty, potent rejection.

‘ーーーー!!’

Honing his eyes whilst maintaining his rage, Natsuki Subaru charged ahead and
pounced.
Though she possessed the impulse to accept his outbursting self by spreading both her
arms wide, she somehow immobilised that and sharply crawled into his chest in
accordance with『Memories』.

Catching ahold of the juvenile’s arms with smooth movement, pulling him towards
herself she gave him a twisting throw. With a flesh body which was not a real object,
hallucinating the sound of his bones creaking, the juvenile, giving rise to a roar of
anguish, was held down onto the white floor by her.

‘ーーーー’
“Please stop. If you throw yourself so bravely, it will be embarrassing. ーーSomething
like that.”

Utilising the『Memories』which thought lovingly of the juvenile, she held the juvenile
down through sheer force. With her sadistic ■ fulfilled, she ended up relaxing the
edges of her mouth. As if giving further satisfaction to that desire to afflict belonging to
Louis’ ■, frantically continuing to scream was Natsuki Subaru’s voice, as he twisted his
body.

His form, earnestly calling for rage for the sake of someone elseーー upon that,
incidentally, Louis tilted her head.

“ーーOnii-san, why do you remember the『Memories』we had stolen?”

It had been an unnatural response.

Perceiving that whilst holding him down, Louis greatly twisted her neck.

The『Memories』eaten by『Gluttony』did not remain extant within the person

concerned, the『Names』eaten by『Gluttony』did not remain extant within other
people. That is because the Authority tore them off from the『Soul』, which defined
existence in the world.

The proper cleansing of the『Soul』by Od Lagna, which was practiced in the『Hall of

Memories』ーー arbitrarily acting as its agent, and stealthily deceiving, plundering
and harvesting was what the Authority of『Gluttony』was.

Therefore, the『Memories』and『Names』snavelled by『Gluttony』did not remain

extant within anyone. Restrictively, though there had been ones who had only『
Memories』, only『Names』stolen away, respective negative effects got applied.

If the『Memories』were stolen then said person, if the『Name』was stolen then

other people, could no longer remember the person concerned. That could not be
altered as long as the disposition of the『Soul』remained within the protection of Od
Lagna.
Yet, Natsuki Subaru did remember.

The ingredient, the soul which had been rendered naked, having both sides of『
Memories』and『Name』gotten stolen.

Despite not being supposed to be able to remember it. Why, why, whyーー.

‘ーーーー’

“We may have developed a bit of interest in onii-san now. Though it seems onii-chan
will resent us.”
Licking her lips, Louis dyed her cheeks with welling passion.
It was the opponent Ley had been attached to. To have that food snitched detachedly
from the side, would surely make even Ley take befitting offence. Though Ley was
actually quite soft and sweet to his little sister, the major premise of him listening to
her selfishness was to the utmost until they did not cross each other’s appetite.

Appetite was,『Gluttony』was, the meaning of living for Louis, for Ley, and for Roy as
well.
To have that be invaded arbitrarily could not let their ■ remain calm.

“If a dear platter that has been looked forward to is usurped, even if by a sibling,
even killing them would be something that can’t be helped, isn’t it. ーーAh, but, how
irresistible, onii-san.”
Whilst twisting his arms behind his back, she drew her lips closer to the nape of the
juvenile pushed onto the floor.
It was something alike the form of the spirit with no true substance. She could not
sense the taste of sweat from him, who was in the state of mere『Soul』. Though by
nature, even pain was something similar to hallucination, she did not intend to
expressly inform him.

Merely, the feelings of love she wanted to be in contact with erupted. ーーIt seemed
the owner of these『Memories』had been attached to this juvenile greater than what
was appropriate. She could feel that strongly.

“Well, right now that goes for us.”

Should it even be a hearsay『Memory』, now that it had been stored like this, it
belonged to her.

She could slightly understand Ley or Roy’s feeling of fear for『Eclipse』. She held no
fear, but she did understand that the two’s premonition was correct. ーーPerhaps, if
she continued at this pace,

“We, will certainly end up loving onii-san, isn’t it.”

‘ーーーー’

“……E~h? Nauseating you say, that is so ha~rsh. Because despite everything we are
still a girl, even though we mustered up courage and confessed, how cruel. Ah, you’re
acting violently again. That won’t do, onii-san. It won’t hurt so please calm down,
okay?”

‘ーーーー’

“There’s no way we would hurt onii-san, you know. After all, he is so beloved. That’s
why calm your ■.”
No matter her tenderly addressing him in an effort to calm him down, she faced
opposition through frantic meagre movement.

With the name of the『Memories』called countless times, Louis had her entire body
tremble with a sensation terribly ecstatic. This ecstacy, could only be tasted from a
personage remembering one who had their『Name』stolen.

Namely, a flavour which Louis had never tasted.

ーーAn unknown, sweet, sweet berry.

“ーーNatsuki Subaru.”

ーーWhat shall, your flavour be?

“Let’s eat.”

Seeking the answer to that glacé inquisitiveness of her ■, Louis tenderly licked the
juvenile’s nape with her scarlet tongue. Calling his name, whilst tasting a lanuginous
texture on the tip of her tongue, amiably, suavely, she licked.
In the significance of being fulfilled, what was termed as appetite lay similar to sexual
desire.
Within such strengthening of affection for the person before her eyes, for even this
unremitting appetite to be fulfilled, this must now be something alike copulation
sought after sordidly.
People who mutually valued each other, blend within the existence known as Louis.

The sufficiency of that flavour, or how a saccharine a thing would it beーー,

“Thank you for the treat.”

Savouring adequately, as per her contentment, Louis conveyed her gratitude for the
food through words.

That was the procedure of『Gluttony’s』mealーー invoking the name of the

opponent whose『Memories』are desired to be stolen, peeling off one section of the
『Soul』from the opponent’s flesh body, and eating that.

ーーWhat are termed as『Memories』, are things similar to sediments accumulated

upon the『Soul』.

It was also possible to adorn that with alluring words, such as feasts dished upon white
platters.
However, should everything be exposed to its origin, what shall be stretching before
would be the meaninglessness of adorning it beautifully. That was the cognizance of
Louis, who was affixed with the Authority of『Gluttony』, and the ability to indulge in
those『Souls』, Louis’ privilege.
With this, the entirety of what was associated with the『Soul』of the juvenile before
her eyes shall get particularized.

What would then remain, would be for her to mix it with the『Memories』of the
young girl already within Louis, then have her fill of what nature of chemical reaction it
would causeーー,

‘ーーYou, just now, what did you do to me.’

With a voice not supposed to be audible echoing, for the first time, Louis faced Natsuki
Subaru himself.
Until then it had not seemed like they had been conversing. They had not faced each
other as if facing each other. It had been naught but such a vague, drowning dream.
That was, for Louis too, an occasion of never before seen circumstances, abruptly
getting tinged with colours.
What had been said, just now.

“……Onii-san, it can’t be, you remember us?”

A gaze charged with mighty, potent animosity, was the answer to Louis’ doubt.

“ーーAh.”

That had been the moment Louis’ slim, petite chest throbbed at a definite high rate of
pulsation.
△▼△▼△▼△
Why, in spite of getting『Memories』eaten, could he remain composed.

Why, even now, was he glaring at Louis with such a look in his eyes.
Why, despite within such bewilderment, was Louis having her chest throb so intensely.

Why, why, why, why, whyーー.

Rather, that could have perhaps been the impetus deserving to be called premonition.

“Why, does onii-san remember us?”

Whilst glaring at the back of Natsuki Subaru’s head, under her eyes, whom she had
held down, what Louis suspected at first was the possibility of having failed at the
meal.

In the Authority of Louis and the others, of『Gluttony』there were a certain set of
protocols absolutely necessary.
The prime amongst them was to know the name of the opponent who was to be
eaten, this was an indispensable element necessary for meddling with the『Soul』of
the opponent.
Therefore, in the case of seizing an alias, the Authority was rendered powerless.
And, till now there had been a number of cases of having failed at the meal.
In those cases, the one to face the painful experience had always been either one of
Ley or Roy, so not even once had Louis herself faced the painful experience butーー,

“Onii-chan and nii-sama, felt unpleasant like it was painful but……”

Louis stiffened up her body, assuming there would be similar recoil upon her.
However, though she waited for a long time, there were no signs of that supposed
recoil rushing upon Louis.

To begin with, new『Memories』were certainly being poured within Louis.

“Watchtower of the『Sage』, dear comrades, and there were『Trials』……”

Murmuring indicating approval, as if carefully reading a single book within her mind,
Louis became entranced with excavating through the new『Memories』.

Appending to the fact that there occurred no recoil, she was being successful in the
extortion of『Memories』.

Referring to those『Memories』, she had comprehended what Natsuki Subaru and his
comrades were doing, and even the sequence of events due to which he strayed into
this『Hall of Memories』.

What remained, was for Natsuki Subaru’s specialness to beーー,

“ーーHuh.”

Upon that instant, the voluminousness of the impact which was firmly placed upon
Louis, what words shall be apt enough to describe it.

“ーーーー”

Astound due to the overwhelming substance, with the strength in her arms fading, she
widened her eyes.
Prodding that interval, the held down Natsuki Subaru made his escape from
Louis’arms. Taking distance at the same pace, he took a fighting pose nothing too
impressive.
Though it was opposition rather comical and creasing up, Louis was not made to laugh
at it.
There existed no scope for her, to be laughing over that.
The impact of having seen something improbable, was stabbing through Louis’ petite
physique.

That wasーー,
“Why, are there『Memories』of the time of dying?”

‘ーーーー’

“No, that’s not all. That’s not all, onii-san. It’s of course strange to have the『
Memories』of the time of dying. Plenty odd, you know. But, it’s strange. After all……”

‘ーーーー’

“After all, in the『Memories』we ate, there’s nothing like the『Memories』of killing

onii-san, yet onii-san has the 『Memories』of getting killed!”

That was, something abnormal.

There was no origin, what was occuring was a mysterious paradox.

Ah, the influence of Natsuki Subaru’s『Memories』, the repertoire of words originally

she was not supposed to be aware of increase. It was a paradox. Under the emergency
due to the paradox, Schrödinger’s Maxwell’s Einstein was Nikola Teslaーー!

“What is this!? What’s the meaning of this!?『Memories』are different from

delusion, you know!? The sediments stuck onto the『Soul』, can’t be distorted or
bent as how one pleases! That’s why! This is the world onii-san witnessed ~tsu! This is,
the history onii-san tasted! This is, the story of onii-san, only onii-san knows ~tsu!”
Putting her fingers into her long, long golden-coloured hair, Louis detonated her flaring
impulse.
Not even for a single second could she remain without hurling it instead of simply
stockpiling this impulse. The very instant she did so, Louis Arneb erupted. Erupting and
scattering across in all directions, her mind was fractionated into tiny fragments.

“New…… new new new new new new new new! New sense of values ~tsu!”

It had been her meeting with that.

Her meeting with an article which surpassed all imagination, which Louis had not
known, had not seen, had not thought of.
Her entire body transfixed by lightning, she was unable to think of anything else but
that. What else could this be possibly called, should it not be called destiny. What
name, should possibly be affixed to these emotions.

“Onii-san, could it be you’re the same as us? Aren’t you a Sin Archbishop?”

‘ーーーー’

“Though we have never met directly, Petelgeuse said so! That the Factors were
supposed to have reached. That since the positions of Sins were filled, eventually
everyone would gather! That vacant seat is the seat belonging to onii-san…… belonging
to me, is it not?”
‘ーーーー!!’

“Ahahahahahahahahaha! Don’t get angry, don’t get angry please, onii-san! Don’t
make us perplexed, any more than this, onii-san! At this point, our mind is at its
absolute limit, this small chest is about to burst open it really hurts. Ah, ah, ah!
Amazing, amazing, amazing!”
Tapping continuously, striking the temple of her own forehead with her fingers, Louis
chewed the『Memories』down to its very bones.

Difficult to believe in. Unable to be believed in. The margin of having it believed in,
existed only in a fortuitous meeting with none but『Gluttony』.

Since Louis could jointly own the same『Memories』, she could believe in Natsuki
Subaru’s progression. ーーNo, she could not believe in it, but savvy it as fact.

For this was the journey, Louis Arneb had traversed as well.

“Ah, what『Pride』!! Unfair…… unfair unfair! Unfair unfair unfair unfair unfair unfair
unfair unfair unfair unfair!! ーーMm, wonderful ~tsu! Onii-san, you really die again
and again, again and again and again, isn’t it!”

‘ーーーー’

“Wa~h, amazing! You’re really dying! You’re dying so miserably, onii-san! Again and
again, you’re dying without any method of succeeding, onii-san! Even something like
this is possible, right, onii-san!”
A round of applause, a standing ovation, congratulations for taking birth.
Gratitude for the miracle of meeting you, the train to future which shall advance with
me.

“Welling forth inspiration! Receiving stimulus and innovation! Onii-san, so you came
from a place not here, not anywhere huh! Ah, we can’t even think, anymo…… re.”
Spouting sentiments without confining her momentum, Louis, who was unreservedly
immersed by it making no effort for resistance, suddenly recognised that potentiality.
ーーNo, she inclined her ears towards her inner voice.

To know a scenery unknown, to have taken birth in a world untold, all were finest
quality full courses which would fulfill the hunger called the inquisitiveness of Louis’ ■.
However, the speciality of Natsuki Subaru which was deserving of utmost attention
wasーー,

“ーーMemories of『Death』.”

Not supposed to exist. Absolutely unattainable, there existed the memories of『Death
』and beyond.
This was principally dissimilar to something like near-death experiences, which were
like cheap test tours. A phenomenon established due to the『Soul』shattering, life
slashed into a thousand fragments, the lifeline terminating in its true essence.
The other side of the River of Three Crossings, the border of the living world and
netherworld, which was impossible to rebound from. Neither swimming through it nor
striding across it, the『Memories』of redoing the life supposed to have been robbed
awayーー.

“ーー『Return by Death』.”

That was how Louis read the greatest showpiece of the『Memories』blossoming

within herself.

Accumulating the experiences of sundry『Deaths』as memories, that which could not

be carved into『Memories』even once he handed over to his next self as something
certain.
And that Natsuki Subaru had surmounted all kinds of hardships.

“Amazing amazing, onii-san! Truly amazing! We’ve been moved deeply. We admire it
from the bottom of our ■. You really can do something like that. Overcoming『Death
』, with complete freedom!”

‘ーーーー’

“No no, no need to be modest. We are serious, you know? We really do find onii-san
to be enviable. After all, something like the memories of『Death』, nobody possesses
it no matter what ~tsu.”

‘ーーーー’

“Also also, why is it so? Why are you all composed despite getting『Memories』
stolen by us? What specialness is it?『Soul’s』save? Backup? Invariance? Makes no
sense makes no sense!”

Within the struggling, writhing Natsuki Subaru existed numerous, multitudinous『

Memories』of the time of dying.

That was stimulation Louis, by no means, managed to acquire. Furthermore, to

continue to die interminably, the power with the ability to stockpile『Death』was the
target of her jealousy.

“ーーWant it.”

She desired the power of『Return by Death』.

Not for it being capable of repeating『Death』. Naturally, that fresh stimulation was
also a factor eternally captivating Louis, but what was further momentous was the
ability to『Redo』.
ーーLouis Arneb was searching for the greatest life.

And, the conclusion derived by Louis, having indulged in diverse lives, was that what
was termed as the greatest life was neither being affluent, nor being loved by many,
nor being blessed with a high status.
What was termed as the greatest life, referred to the life which “went as one wished”.
Anything and everything, would occur as one believed, as one expected, as one
wished.
Without any flaws, without any incompletion, without any irrationality, the perfect
world view.
She had always searched a method for its realisation. The answer to that was an
endlessly unbearing darkness within Louis, but finally, she understood.

“ーーIt’s『Return by Death』.”

Should she procure that, she would be able to recover from conflicts, from failures.
Should she know what shall happen in future, she would be able to cope with it. If only
she can know, what failure shall occur, what irrationality shall await, what
incompletion shall she come across.

“We can, live the greatest lifeーー!”

‘ーーーー’

“What should be done? What should be done in order to steal it? If onii-san’s『
Return by Death』is an Authority, then it can’t be stolen by just eating. It’s different
from things that come attached with『Memories』and『Names』. Witch Factors are
the antithesis of Od Lagna, after all! It won’t come detached easily! That’s why……”
That is why, was an Authority to be stolen, there was no choice but to steal the Witch
Factor itself.
However, even Louis was unaware of a method to steal as far as Witch Factors. Until
now, never had she wished for an Authority belonging to other Sin Archbishops. That
kind of a bunch was disgusting to even come in contact with.

Howeverーー,

“Onii-san, the Authority of the killed Petelgeuse, you’re using it……?”

The『Unseen Hand』present within the『Memories』had weakened in both

numbers and range from the original, but indubitably was the the power utilised by
that lunatic. In other words, that was none but proof that several Witch Factors were
being stocked in the interior of Natsuki Subaru.

Stocking Witch Factors, if that was possible thenーー,

“We will absolutely, no matter what, get our hands on『Return by Death』. Onii-
san’s Authority, is our hope. If that can be obtained, we will……”

‘ーーーー’

“We will, be able to live our own life ~tsu!!”

Want to become, happy.

Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy.
Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to
become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want
to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become
happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happyーー.

“The method for that, is right there…… the method, for that…… ~tsu.”

‘ーーーー’

“ーー~hk! How arbitrary! Something like『Return by Death』is nothing so good? A

person possessing it can’t understand the feelings of a person who doesn’t possess it
~tsu!”
Something like allotted persuasion which had seemingly been heard somewhere else
was nothing but tedious.
One who had continued using that power as per his contentment, disliking using that
power seemed foolish.
That is why, she shall definitely obtain it. Absolutely, definitely, with certainty.

What shall be doneーー.

“What shall be done, in order to steal the Authority…… wrong. That’s wrong, it’s
wrong anyway, as it’s wrong, certainly it is wrong, as it’s too wrong, we’re saying it’s
wrong, because it is wrong ~tsu! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”
Clapping her hands mightily, potently, Louis widened her eyes.
Unraveling her sharp fangs, she applauded suggesting how clear-headed her self was.
Before one could notice, the means and objective switched positions.
However, that wasn’t the case. That was not the case.

Louis’ objective was not to plunder because she wanted to『Return by Death』,
because she could amusingly live the greatest life by obtaining『Return by Death』.
It was no good to have the bad habit of considering things hazardously remain clinging,
because of having played something like Sin Archbishop representing『Gluttony』for
a long period of time. Problematic. Imprisoning in fixated notions. That was a cause of
defeat.

It was simple. If it was not to plunder, but to obtainーー,

“ーーIt’ll be fine if we, just become.”

‘ーーーー’

“It’ll be fine if we, just become onii-san. If we become onii-san, and have him be
consumed by the Authority of『Gluttony』…… we can integrate Witch Factors. Since
if it’s onii-san, then they can be stocked.”
Saying so, Louis plucked her cheeks with both her hands, continuously, forcefully,
tempted into violence.
Not an endearing gesture, but excruciating, she did so wielding the intention of
injuring. For what purpose. To tear apart her flesh and blood, and dividing herself, that
was the purpose.

“You know the Three Great Witch Beasts? It’s said that those, are monsters created
by the owner of the Witch Factor long before us. We too, can do something similar.
We didn’t do that because there wasn’t really any meaning in doing so…… but, you
see.”

‘ーーーー’

“ーーIf we think of doing it, then we can do anything.”

ーーIf we think of doing it, then we can do anything.

That was, what is called the monster of potentiality.

That was, what is called the potentiality of a pure existence, prior to taking birth.
That was, one affixed with the destiny of living the greatest life, hereafter in the future.

ーーThat was, the destiny of the utmost joyful being, named Louis Arneb.

” “ーーThat is, the existence known as us.” “

The speech of the slowly spinning Louis, was overlapped and enunciated.
The phenomenon of hearing the same voice doubled, was not some kind of auditory
hallucination or mishearing. That was in accordance with the occurrence happening,
for there appeared two of the same people, with the same voice, with the same tone.

“Got surprised by onii-san’s『Memories』but, Arneb is a star of the constellation of

the hare, huh? It was also astonishing that onii-san and the others were the ones to
destroy the Sizeable Hare too.”
“But, if that’s the case then it doesn’t become too much of a surprise? How come we
multiplied, or is it onii-san’s great delight that cute Louis-chan multiplied? No, huh. No,
eh. So onii-san is the type who doesn’t sexually desire little girls. Hmm, is that so?”
Observing the opponent who was frozen in place, with his eyes widened in
astonishment, Louis linked her shoulders with the existence standing immediately
beside herーー namely, the same Louis. Within this place, called the『Hall of
Memories』which was separated from reality, Louis was merely an existence of a
Witch Factor possessing no flesh body and a『Soul』joint together, other than that, it
rather seemed that the respective names of the three siblings corresponded with the
Three Great Witch Beasts, though that, well, did not matter.
Anyhow, separating the Witch Factor into two, Louis Arneb multiplied into two.
This was a stunt perhaps Ley and Roy, who feared losing their selves upon the
utilisation of『Solar Eclipse』, those two were not capable of. To know it was possible
to duplicate oneself, also tied together with forfeiting the true essence of one’s real
self.
However, that did not apply to Louis, whose self had been established as vague from
start.
It was possible to have one Louis, two Louis, and so on.
With this, Louis Arneb obtaining Natsuki Subaru’s Authority was.

‘ーーーー’

“Eh? What?”

The juvenile, the receptacle of the Witch Factor, declared some words.

Upon glancing at the juvenile, aside from the glamour called『Return by Death』,
simply feelings of love welled up. Finding that annoying, Louis abandoned the『
Memories』emerging to the surface.

Upon peeling them off of her own『Soul』, she discarded and abandoned them with
the notion of them being useless.

ーーNo, that was not simply a notion. Truth be told, they were indeed useless now.

All of the『Memories』had been mere fillers until the greatest life was discovered,
naught but side dishes. However, Louis Arneb had finally reached her full course.

” “ーーIf we think of doing it, then we can do anything.” “

That is why, she shall tread onto this path.

Eating into Natsuki Subaru, from the interior. Chewing the eaten into Natsuki Subaru,
from the exterior, sparing not a single bitーー Louis Arneb, shall obtain Natsuki
Subaru.
‘ーーYou’ll, ■ ■ ■.’

Until the very end of the end, the receptacle continued saying something.
However, what had it been saying, something like that no longer held any relevance.
Licking the sediments stuck onto the『Soul』with her tongue, Louis inherited the『
Memories』.

And, within the receptacle which had forgotten anything and everything, Louis
personally had herself appended to the Witch Factor.

As for the restーー,

“As for the rest, it’s fine to simply wait for completion.”

Unremittingly waiting in the『Hall of Memories』, was something she had grown all
too accustomed to.

Problem lied in the usage of the『Memories』. There was a scheme for stealing『
Memories』once again from an opponent who had already been eaten once. The
gourmet Authority did not deem the menu of the same name, the same taste as a
separate article in its judgement.

That is why, there present was a need to alter the flavour from the『Soul』.

Into an article separate to such an extent that it was not possible to recall that it had
once been atop the tongue of Louis, of『Gluttony』.

Anticipating it proves to be the taste of the finest quality, that which Louis Arneb had
fervidly awaited.
Hoping it achieves completion into the greatest, utmost, supreme dish.

Looking forward to that moment, whilst licking her lips, and longingーー,

△▼△▼△▼△
???: “So. Did you get to see what you wanted to see. ーーLouis Arneb.”

Louis: “Huh?”
Upon the sudden accost, Louis, who had gained awakening of her consciousness,
rounded her eyes.
Blinking a few times, she made certain of her location. White environs, white ground
and white skies, standing within the world blanketed white, Louis had been making a
stupefied expression.

Louis: “ーーーー”

Having her hand touch her face, making contact, she made certain of the sensation.
Since there was no mirror in this place she could not take a look, but this sensation was
irrefutably her own face. With there not being even any moderate amusements in this
place, speaking of things touchable, only her own face, own body counted as one.
That is why, she had touched her face to an extent one would grow sick of touching it.
That is why, upon touching her face she had grown sick of touching, she could
immediately know in what state her face, her body was.

Just as before. Yes, just as before. ーーThis was, Louis’ own body.

???: “Did you get to see what you wanted to see, huh?”
Slowly, stupefied, making certain of herself was Louis.
With that behaviour reaching a point where it could pause, abruptly, the accost now
overlapped once again. Lifting her face, Louis looked at the personage who had been
standing before her, in front of her eyes all along.
Rather short black hair and stabbing sanpaku eyes, with legs the same length as his
body, wearing a shabby appearance was the juvenile.
His name, Natsuki Subaru. The existence Louis herself had become one with as a Witch
Factor, andーー,

Louis: “ーーAh.”

ーーAnd, the being of unimaginable insanity, wielding the Authority which had the
ability to『Return by Death』.

Louis: “No, NOOOOOooooooOOOOOooOOoOOooooーー ~tsu!!”

Louis opened her mouth, and roared.

As long as the strength remained, as long as the possibility remained, with complete
devotion she roared.
Should she have not done that, she would get crushed by the pressure. By the terror,
by the menace, by the despair.
She would get snared in the insanity of a lunatic, who repeated and resumed
continuing『Death』time after time.

Louis: “Don’t want to die! We, don’t want to die! Hate it, hate it hate it hate it hate it,
hate it hate it hate it hate it hate it hate it! Hate it! Hate i~t ~tsu!!”
Swinging her head, collapsing onto the bare ground, Louis frantically appealed while
drawing back.

Assimilating with that existence, Louis had personally experienced『Death』. She had
tasted it. By being taken in by the『Soul』who practiced『Return by Death』by her
own volition, she had experienced『Return by Death』first-hand, which turned back
even time.
The memories of『Death』that had been incomplete as merely Natsuki Subaru’s『
Memories』.

After all, memories were naught but memories. The sensational impact of never
returning again upon letting go even once of that instant, of that juncture, of that
moment, could never be obtained.

That had been, why she thirsted for that. She had thirsted, for what flavour『Death』
had.

Even if『Death』had been something less vivid than what Louis had expected, using
the Authority that goes by the name of『Return by Death』, she could gain sufficient
change with the right to walk a life in which redoing was a possibility.

That, is what she believed. ーーUntil she herself, tasted『Death』that is.

Louis: “Something like that…… something like that, can never be withstood! That
anguish! Sense of loss! No way can it be withstood! Impossible! Impossible impossible!
Absolutely impossible! Hate i~t!”
Not even once, had she possessed a way to die comfortably.

Not even once, had she felt『Death』to be luscious.

Not even once, had she wished to die on her own volition.
Natsuki Subaru had tasted that greater than twenty times, and had replayed that.
Louis: “Someone who can withstand that, is not human! Monster! A monste~r ~tsu!”
She could not. No way she could.

Louis had indulged in a great number of lives, affronted all kinds of『Souls』, and had
searched a life of her own.
She believed she had possessed the right, the privilege, to do so.

That is why, she stretched her hands even into the『Soul』of Natsuki Subaruーー the
consequence, she got her naive ■ shattered.

Becauseーー,

Louis: “ーーThe human heart, cannot withstand something like itself dyi~ng ~tsu!!”

Want to become, happy.

Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to
become happy.

Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Want to become happy. Wantedーー
to become happy.
Wanted to become, happy.
That was, the wish Louis Arneb had envisaged all along, for the whole time.
Trampling upon all aspects of everything, she possessed the right to exercise her
power for the purpose of acquiring the greatest life. Louis had remained, believing so
without any pangs of conscience whatsoever, until today.
That, that, that, that premise, crumbled.
Wanted to become, happy. However, right now, the wish right now, was different.
Louis: “Don’t want to die.”
Don’t want to die.
Don’t want to die. Don’t want to die. Don’t want to die.
Don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to
die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want
to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t
want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die
don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to
die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want
to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t
want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die
don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to die don’t want to
dieーー.

Subaru: “That is why, when you were trying to eat me, I told you.”
Her arms hugging her head, cowering, shaking her head in fear, desperately trying to
protect herself was Louis.
In close proximity to that Louis, immediately above Louis, who did not raise her face,
onward came a voice descending.
She did not want to listen to even that. Listening was terrifying. However, something
which may befall upon her due to not listening was terrifying. ーーDying was
frightening.
That is why, she had no choice but to listen.
And, whilst looking down upon Louis curling herself in fear, the voice continued.

It’s preface, saying you had been warnedーー,

Subaru: “That you’ll, definitely regret it.”

 CHAPTER 76 “THE HELL BEARING THE NAME OF ONESELF”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

“ーーーー”

ーーWith the young girl who had experienced『Return by Death』and was sobbing
with her hands on her head before his eyes, Natsuki Subaru intently stared at his own
palm.
It was not as if he was feeling hurt after having been called a monster, after having
been spoken ill of.
That he was crazy. That it was impossible to withstand, he agreed with those notions
as well.
Subaru himself, had died countless times until now.
He was aware of something as basic as those experiences being unordinary. But he had
simply gritted his teeth, and endured it.
Believing with all his heart that it would be better for him to suffer than the death of
someone aside from himself, a friend or an acquaintance, people whose names and
faces he did not know, his precious comrades or the people he loved.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーYeah, I sure am amazing, right, Natsuki Subaru.”

Tightly clenching the fist he had been gazing, Subaru『Sang His Own Praises』from
the bottom of his heart.
He had been commended, through loose-lipped logic impossible to be held true. Such
words had been used as if to console oneself, or for encouraging oneself.

However, the『Singing His Own Praises』just now had been different.

The『Memories』and『Real Experience』which had observed the existence named

Natsuki Subaru terribly objectively, were commending the path oneself had walked
until now.
Subaru: “Dang. I’m unexpectedly a pretty big deal, huh.”

And that was something which『Natsuki Subaru』, who had lost his『Memories』and
had returned to the starting point of being summoned into the different world, and
ultimately reached this point after taking a deep read of the『Books of the Dead』,
could also be told.
Starting from being ignorant with regards to the different world, accumulating
personal experiences of『Death』sufficient to equal the single year Subaru had lived
through, and had returned without letting his heart shatter into pieces, impressively.

Thanks to that, the lost『Memories』and the『Memories』thereafter had been

unified.
Subaru: “Meili, Shaula, entrusted to me, and I will take responsibility for them.”
Meili, for whom murder had become a habit, and had locked herself into a dark future.
Shaula, who had been liberated from a vain wait which lasted for four hundred years,
and wished to continue the blessed present.
Subaru: “Ram and Julius, both of them sure act unreasonably. For those two to be
doing that, that’s quite a feat.”
Ram, who already knew the best possible option, and displayed prudence more
reliable than anyone.
Julius, who had lost his own resort, yet embraced faith and still resumed holding the
sword.
Subaru: “Beatrice and Echidna, I’ve really been a bother to them as well. Geez, I’m
such a……”
Beatrice, who dedicatedly supported Subaru, and noticed the limits of his heart before
anyone else.
Echidna, who was utmost suspicious regarding Subaru’s amnesia, and had granted him
forgiveness at its extremity.

“ーーーー”

And, no matter if he lost his『Memories』, no matter how many times he redid, he

ultimately returned to the path of being drawn towards you.
He wanted to do that. He must do that. He could not think of any other path.

That is how much, you areーー,

Subaru: “ーーEMT.”

With love and certain tranquility on his lips, Subaru raised his face.
And looked at Louis, who still had her face covered and was shivering.
Subaru: “Hey.”
Louis: “Eek ~hk!”
Subaru: “……You’re too scared.”
Subaru scratched his cheek with a single finger upon her being excessively frightened
by a single call.
She was a young girl with an outward appearance which could unobjectionably be
called young. The form of that young girl shivering in fear, desperately rejecting the
world was a sight heavy to the chest. It seemed she had been endowed with
something akin to fleeting fragility which would make one thoughtlessly extend a hand
to her, by birth.
Surely, an attainment of the nature to undo the opponent’s vigilance and crawling into
their interior. ーーThat could perhaps be, a crystal pure like a child that had been
coercively refined.
That Louis Arneb, who did not know of the world, was like an innocent, pure child.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーLouis Arneb, you lose.”

ーーNatsuki Subaru shall not forgive Louis Arneb, who was sobbing like a child.

“ーーーー”

Louis widened her eyes, frozen, upon the verification of defeat that had been slammed
right before her.
Whilst witnessing fear fill her eyes like ink spilled on a white sheet, Subaru’s heart yet
remained peaceful like the calm at sea.
The world was not filled with problems that could be ignored simply because of not
knowing. And the deeds Louis or her siblings had committed were countless inhuman
and demonic atrocities.

It was not as if she did not get a chance to know. Through the『Memories』of others,
she must have also had a chance to come in contact with human emotions, likes and
dislikes and learn from them.
However, what she absorbed from there was not something akin to affection for
others, but a further dusky, grisly desire, and the conduct of trampling upon and
spitting on the effortful lives of others.
Perhaps the fault was that of her teachers. Her elder brothers, had been bad role
models of her life.
However, it was her decision to never use any chance to return back from the
mistaken path.
Subaru: “You may know as well if you were a part of me. But the ranks which you
all…… Sin Archbishops name yourself as is common with the seven deadly sins. “Seven
deadly sins” is a pretty english term for chuunibyou purveyors, but there also exist the
“Seven heavenly virtues” which are something close it.”
The seven deadly sins,『Pride』『Envy』『Wrath』『Gluttony』『Sloth』『Lust』
『Greed』.

And the seven heavenly virtues,『Chastity』『Humility』『Temperance』『Patience

』『Diligence』『Charity』『Kindness』.

If the seven deadly sins were karma impossible to be sundered from humans as long as
they live, then these were seven conventions which mustn’t be forgotten in order for
humans carrying the burden of those sins to live with others.
Because they respect that, humans can live with other humans.
Subaru: “But, you all…… you, violated that.”
That is why, the Sin Archbishops, Louis Arneb had become an unforgivable great evil.
Louis: “Eek, eek, eek……”
The frightened, curled up Louis was struck with Subaru’s words and was shivering as if
she had experienced agony.
The slightest effort of others, of the world connected to fear. Subaru was also aware of
that sensation.

Having tasted the other-worldly sensation called『Return by Death』, in a situation of

not knowing how to surmount the obstacle however much one may『Die』, even the
sound of dry leaves swaying in the breeze seemed fatal to life.
Because he remembered that feeling akin to the soul being frozen, Subaru closed his
eyes.
And,
Subaru: “Louis Arneb, you lose.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “So, recognise that and release anything and everything.”

Once again, Subaru repeated her defeat such that she could hear it herself. On top of
that, he pushed a firm demand toward the young girl, who remained silent upon
hearing that.

The return of Subaru’s own『Memories』was due to the chance meeting between

Natsuki Subaru, who lost his memories, and Natsuki Subaru of the moment
immediately previous to his memories being robbedーー since his advance through
the different world was replayed in the『Books of the Dead』, he was able to restore
his own memories in the from of tracing them back.

In the form of re-experiencing the stolen『Memories』by utilising the『Books of the

Dead』.
And fulfilling the unification of Subaru before and after losing『Memories』, the
result was the successful second advent of Natsuki Subaru.
As it’s byproduct, Louis, who had gotten into Subaru in the form of a Witch Factor, had
been forced out as a foreign substance. However Subaru had witnessed with his own
eyes, her self-indulgent treatment of the stolen『Memories』of freely bringing them
out and peeling them off.

If that was possible then a method to save the people who had their『Memories』,
their『Names』robbed would beーー,

Subaru: “If we think of doing it, then we can do anything is what you said, right.
Then……”
From being conceited and bragging about her own abilities, she had even succeeded in
a stunt like splitting the Witch Factor into two.
Since she had achieved that, then surely it wasn’t impossible for her to cancel out the
effects of her own Authority. If that, that alone, could come true, then perhapsーー,

ーーIt would be possible to recover the people who got their『Memories』and『

Name』stolen, to recover Rem.

Subaru: “Then, release all of the people you’ve eaten up until now. If you do that……”
Louis: “……Do that, then what?”

“ーーーー”

Subaru articulated powerfully, but Louis shortly intercepted that voice.

Louis remained on white floor in the posture of pulling her knees towards herself,
making her long, long golden hair spreading out on the floor blanket herself, she was
glaring at Subaru through the gaps of her hair.
What dwelled in her eyes, was the sole unquestionable hue of fear.
Louis: “Do that, then what?”
Repeating, Louis piled up the same question yet again.
Subaru had been caught off guard by her retort for a moment, but got a hold of
himself immediately after she displayed her stance of conversation. Far better than her
not talking due to fear.
He must accept the words head-on and fumble around for a compromise plan that
could change the situation.

Subaru: “Release the great number of people, you have eaten. If the『Names』return,
then even the honour of the people who’ve already died can be restored. The people
who are alive, can even reunite with their families. If you would do that, then I will let
you……”
Louis: “ーーOff the hook, you say? If we do that, then onii-san will let us off the hook?
Off the hook, you say?”
His words intercepted yet again, Subaru felt daunted.
Viewing that reaction of Subaru’s, Louis said “Hah” and opened her mouth bearing
sharp fangs,
Louis: “That can’t be, isn’t it! That isn’t possible!”
Energetically lifting her face, Louis shouted with a blazing glint in her eyes.
Her two eyes glaring at Subaru, they immutably remained soaked in fear, twinkling
darkly.
With those dark twinkles in her eyes, Louis forcefully rocked her body back and forth,
Louis: “It isn’t! It really isn’t, it isn’t after all, it indeed isn’t, we’re telling you it isn’t, as
it isn’t, as we know it isn’t, that’s why! Onii-san will not let us off the hook! Absolutely
certainly! After all”

“ーーーー”

Louis: “Onii-san, destroys his enemies! Absolutely crushes them until the very end of
the end! Without any exception! Completely thoroughly! Closes it with a perfect game!
He can do that! Then there’s no way he wouldn’t do that! There’s no point in him not
doing that!”
As if having heard a first-class joke, Louis ended her silence and let her emotions
explode.
And to Subaru, Louis’ outbursting form was visible as terribly distant, minute.
Louis’ facial expression was disordered, trying to laugh, trying to be angered, trying to
be doleful, and baffled by the notation of fear not present in any of those, she was
perplexed and was imploring.

“ーーーー”

The gateways of all of Louis’ surging emotions, all directly connected to『Fear』.

Regardless of whether they began with delight, rage or sadness. Knowing that all
would ultimately lead to『Fear』, for what should she be delighted, be enraged, be
saddened.

Even if she were to believe, that conclusion led to『Fear』as well.

Subaru was more than sufficiently aware of the ingrained nature of Louis’ rejection.
Cursing the entirety of the world, being flung into a storm of suspicion and distrust,
becoming trapped in a sensation of being forbid into the slightest movement.
That was, the hell named oneself which Natsuki Subaru had also experienced.
What pulled Subaru out of that hopeless hell, was surely because there had been
someone who held his hand, and that warmth never let go of Subaru.
That was, the silver-haired young girl who had saved Subaru’s life, his heart when he
had first arrived in the different world.
That was, the dressed young girl who strived to protect Subaru when he had been
betrayed by anything and everything.
That was, the blue-haired young girl who gently made Subaru realise when he sought
to abandon everything.

ーーThat was, the reason why Natsuki Subaru had remained without being prisoned in
hell.

“ーーーー”

That foundation of heart was not possessed by Louis Arneb, who was drowned in fear
before his eyes.

That is why, she did not possess the ability to conquer『Fear』. ーーShe could never
think of『Return by Death』other than being a nightmarish curse of being dragged
into an inescapable hell.
Though quite a clichéd expression, humans cannot live by themselves. That is why, for
her to be saved, she, who was caged in『Fear』, it was necessary for someone to
extend their hand to her.
Someone offering their hand, just as Subaru had been offered once.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “ーーI will, not save you.”

ーーSubaru shall not extend his hand, to Louis Arneb.

Louis: “ーーAh.”

Subaru: “I will, not save you. Neither will I pity you.”

Louis Arneb, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, the blasphemer of『Souls』standing

in the white world.
Not matter how sweet an appearance, no matter how miserable and transient an
ambience, no matter how luring an attitude of craving being sheltered by adults were
she to possess, Subaru shall not forgive her.

The Sin Archbishops had committed sins difficult to forgive. ーーThat was the
conclusion, Natsuki Subaru had derived.
Subaru: “I’m sure no matter what I say, it’ll never prove to be salvation for you in the
first place.”
Louis: “Eek.”
Louis’ distended eyes were filled with naught but terror toward Subaru.
In this place though only Subaru could understand the fear she bore, the very reason
for her fear was Subaru himself. In other words, her labyrinth couldn’t possibly be
opened up.
And upon Subaru’s head-on declaration that we won’t save her, that he detested her,
Louis stabbed her claws into the shapeless white world and whilst desperately
distancing herself away from Subaruーー,

Louis: “We know…… we know onii-san’s ploy! We had been onii-san after all! That’s
why, we know what onii-san is going to do…… however, we won’t let you ~tsu!”
Subaru: “You……”
Louis: “Return what was eaten! Absolutely never! After all, this is our lifeline! If we lose
this, then onii-san will be able to kill us! As long as this isn’t returned, onii-san won’t
kill us! Its the other way around, the other way around, completely the other way
around! In order to not be killed by onii-san, we, cannot return this! That’s why you
kno~w!!”
Howling with a loud voice, Louis turned her palm towards Subaru. Its not as if
something was being fired from the fair palm held out. However, Louis’ aim
materialised in a different form.

Subaru’s field of vision steadily distorted into white, a change was yielded in the『Hall
of Memories』. It commenced constricting the world, having detected the presence of
a foreign substance and seeking to eliminate it.

As a result, Subaru’s existence was extracted outーー,

Louis: “Enough, we don’t want to be in the same place as onii-san for even a second!
Impossible in terms of physiology! Impossible in terms of life! Impossible in terms of
destiny you see! That’s why, disappear! The ones who will eat onii-san, will be onii-
chan and nii-sama! Either of them can do however they please! No thanks from our
side!”
Louis’ decision, infuriatingly enough, was the best possible option for her.

Banishing Subaru from the『Hall of Memories』and sending him back to reality. And
entrusting opposing him to her siblings Ley and Roy instead of herself.

If the Sin Archbishops of『Gluttony』could choose to share or not to share a meal,

then Louis would be able to part ways from the worst platter named Natsuki Subaru.
Whether her siblings would bear the same anguish as herself or not, that itself was
something her current self did not know.

Subaru: “ーーGh.”
It was difficult to hold out.
With not a single thing to latch onto, and with even the ground to stand firm on
becoming vague, Subaru was hopelessly the weaker side in this『Hall of Memories』.

Subaru: “If you, don’t like me doing it…… then if you settle this, by yourself……”
Louis: “We won’t go along with that ~tsu! Even if you try to make us kill you, it’s futile!
You intend to take us to task through『Return by Death』! We won’t let you! Onii-
chan and nii-sama, will utterly eat away onii-san! That is, the condition for our victory
~tsu!!”
Unraveling her fangs, Louis scowled at Subaru who tried to hold his ground. He could
no longer oppose her will. Comprehending that, he let in a deep inhale.

Afterwards, Subaru’s black eyes directly pierced through Louisーー,

Louis: “ーーEek.”

Subaru: “If your siblings, are your final rope to rely on, then I understand. ーーI will
slash that rope and make you pay. You’d better remember this, Louis Arneb.”
With a single finger pointed towards the frightened, cowering Louis, he resumed.

Subaru: “Everything distressful, everything painful, bear all of it by yourself. ーーDon’t

run away, from the『Memories』.”

Humiliation and repentance, were all『Memories』necessary to shape the current

oneself.
It’s entirety had become food for the human named Natsuki Subaru, and the Natsuki
Subaru constructed by its entirety had reached this point after having stockpiled many
a『Death』.

If Natsuki Subaru was amazing, then that was because humiliation and repentance let
him be so.
Subaru: “With that being said, I don’t really want even a part of that shame.”
That was what Subaru whispered whilst being expelled out from a space to its edge,
which wasn’t present in the world, with his field of vision turning white as if nothing
had been there.

And, the『Hall of Memories』came untiedーー,

△▼△▼△▼△
And, within the『Hall of Memories』wherein the form of the dreadful lunatic had
been erased, Louis Arneb took in a deep, deep shivering inhale, and confirmed her
own pure life.
Louis: “Ah, ah, a~h……”
Her throat, shivering, her lungs, shivering, her heart, shivering, her soul, shivering.

Even Louis, who had indulged in every possible variety of『Memories』, couldn’t
comprehend an existence that repulsive. What was truly frightening about that thing,
was it’s inconceivable spirit.
Louis: “Wh, y……”
Whether she could remain as per ordinary, she did not know.

Louis had become a part of that thing, and prior to that had eaten that thing’s『
Memories』thoroughly down to its roots. Slowly crunching the『Memories』without
exception, she had masticated them.
That deed itself was roundabout, as if peeling off the layers of an onion’s skin one by
one, a code of action separating that which yielded new life upon each instance of『
Death』into greater than twenty sections.

Before having experienced『Return by Death』, that deed of dividing those『

Memories』into several portions then eating them was something that made her
heart pound with the notion of it being a new experience, but now all she found was
incomprehensible fear.

In the first place, why couldn’t the『Memories』prior to the occurrence of the『

Summoning Into the Different World』or whatever be robbed.

Originally, the power of the Authority of『Gluttony』was supposed to eat away all of
the『Memories』of the subject until the moment of birth. Yet, what could be robbed
from that thing were merely the『Memories』of this one year.

As if Od Lagna did not assess the『Memories』previous to that, abhorred them, or

otherwiseーー,

???: “ーーListen listen, um, isn’t this a bit from what was supposed to be?”

Louis: “ーーーー”

Suddenly, a voice echoed in the『Hall of Memories』supposed to have been left

alone, and Louis turned around, astonished. However, her doubts were immediately
dispelled.

The one who stood before Louis’ line of sight, who had turned back, wasーー,

Louis: “Us……”

‘Louis’: “That’s right, us. Because we got the short end of the stick, its us who had
been waiting here in vain. Which one will play the trial version of the greatest life by
becoming onii-san, was the play environment properly arranged? Came here to report
that, is it?”
Whilst saying so, smiling at Louis was the existence exactly the same herーー『Louis』
.
Dividing the Witch Factor originally supposed to be one into two, having segregated
the『Soul』despite being the same personage, in the utmost correct sense, another
one of herself.
The greatest factor which made that possible must be that Louis did not fear the
deterioration of her self, an existence of mere『Soul』devoid of a flesh body.

That『Louis』, who was one more of oneself, did not share that personal experience
unlike Louis. That is why, Louis found the genuinely smiling form of『Louis』, to be
unordinarily distant.

‘Louis’: “ーー? What happened, us. Making such an expression huh. First of all, what
about onii-san? Being here means, got into this place by reading the『Book of the
Dead』again, no?”

Louis: “ーーーー”

‘Louis’: “Besides, what’s with this being all crouched since earlier? Why be so curled
up? Hey, hey hey, the goal was properly accomplished, right? Though we failed on this
end, we were supposed to have fulfilled the role, isn’t it. Amazing amazing, got in
pretty cleanly huh. Onii-san geez, didn’t take notice at all. Of the us inside of himself!”

Clasping her hands energetically,『Louis』reminisced the forbidden tryst.

Of course, unneeding of a necessity to mention it, Louis was aware of that affair.

It referred to back when the『Hall of Memories』got connected to when thinking of

investigating the way of capturing the atrocious swordsman, Reid Astrea.『Louis』
then once again came in contact with that thing, which had forgotten anything and
everything, and had the circumstances permitted, intended to eat that thing including
Louis, who was a Witch Factor.
Though it was an experiment to see if that thing’s Authority, including the integrated
Witch Factor, could possibly be successfully plundered by doing that, it failed due to an
unexpected hindrance.

She surely never mused having to taste a counterattack by one of the eaten『
Memories』.

However, reflecting on it now, had the hindrance not entered there, then Louis might
have become one with that thing by this time.

With that thingーー,

‘Louis’: “Hey hey, what happened, us! Talk about various more stuff, let us hear it!
Saw it, right? Heard it, right? Scented it, right? Touched it, right? Tasted it, right? ーー
Natsuki Subaru’s Authority eh!”
Louis: “ーーDon’t mention that thing’s name!!”

‘Louis’: “ーー~tsu.”

Resuming her merry words,『Louis』stretched her hand. The moment that arm
attempted to touch her own shoulder, Louis shook off the arm in accompaniment of
exasperation.
Violently, powerfully, with as much rejection as possible, she did, to the arm of her
literal other half.

‘Louis’: “……Huh?”

Naturally, unbeknownst to the meaning behind her other half’s action, bafflement was
yielded forth in『Louis’』facial expression.

However, Louis did not possess the leeway to look back onto that expression of『
Louis’』. Louis hugged the shoulder『Others』had tried touching, and stepped
backwards whilst shaking her head in rejection.
Louis: “No! Nonono! Don’t touch! Don’t come near!”
She was astonished, by her own cognisance.
However, it was her own sensation. It would not turn traitor, like the hell named
oneself.

She comprehended.『Louis』before her eyes, who possessed the same face as

herself, who had undergone the same experiences as herself.

The existence supposed to understand her『Soul』ーー at present, it was someone

other for Louis.
It was unknown, what others will do. They will not protect Louis.
They could become Louis’ cause of death. Baleful enemies who would naught but kill
Louis, who did not want to die.
Louis: “Don’t come! Don’t come near don’t come near don’t come near don’t come
near ~tsu! Don’t come close! Don’t touch u~s!”

‘Louis’: “ーーーー”

Hugging her own body, she was unable to do anything but react in exactly the same
way as when she had confronted that thing.

For Louis, who had continued moulding her self through the『Memories』of others in
this space devoid of the freedom to even look at a mirror, the sense of foreignity she
felt towards『Louis』, who possessed the same face as herself, was stronger than the
unskillful others.
Witnessing Louis repeat denial and rejection like this,『Louis』reciprocatively shifted
her gaze along with the hand that had been shaken off. And,

‘Louis’: “Huh? What’s with that.”

Pertaining to Louis’ rejective response,『Louis』clenched her hand that had been

shaken off. She then looked down onto Louis with a terribly thirstful voice, biting and
clanking her fangs.

‘Louis’: “What’s with that. What’s with that what’s with that, what does this mean.
With what purpose, with what idea, with what plan with what thought, hey!?”
Louis: “Ee~k ~tsu.”

‘Louis’: “This is different from what was supposed to be ~tsu! What happened, us!?
What’s, with that reaction! Attitude! Response!”

The rejected『Louis』enraged, closing in towards the huddled Louis. Crouching down

before Louis, who knelled her throat upon the vigour,『Louis』grasped the hair of her
cowering other half.
Subsequently making her raise her face through sheer force, the two with the same
faces glared into each other at a distance that their breaths entangled.

‘Louis’: “It sure is strange. Strange, how strange, isn’t it strange, pretty strange, it is
strange, as it’s strange, quite strange, as it’s too strange, as we’re saying it’s strange!!”

Louis: “ーーーー”

‘Louis’: “What about the strategy? The plan went well, didn’t it? The plan was to
become a Factor and get inside onii-san, and put wickedness to work, wasn’t it? It was
a job really well done. Onii-san was frightened, after all! Onii-san completely thought,
that『Natsuki Subaru』was the closest person to him!”

Louis made no response to the plan which『Louis』recited and its progress.

The truth was, Louis and『Louis’』 plans had transitioned smoothly. Louis experienced
『Return by Death』inside Subaru and stimulated the separation of Subaru and『
Natsuki Subaru』by putting wickedness to work.

And whilst staying behind in the『Hall of Memories』,『Louis』shall eat Subaru who

had differentiated himself from『Natsuki Subaru』and make the Authority her own
belonging. A single step had remained.

And even if that had not went wellーー,

‘Louis’: “ーーNo matter how many times, tens of times, hundreds of times! The
arrangement was to challenge until the Authority of『Return by Death』has been
looted, isn’t it! What’s wrong after failing a bit! It’ll be fine by stealing onii-san’s『
Memories』again and trying again no matter how many times it takes. Let’s mutually
exchange roles and challenge, no matter how many times how many times it takes!
Failures, can be recovered from!”

The one to assimilate as a Witch Factor, and the one to stand by in the『Hall of
Memories』, she had intended to accomplish the complete extortion of the Authority
by exchanging roles and regardless how many times it would take, without getting
tired of it.

And yetーー,

‘Louis’: “ーーAnd yet, to do something like rejecting us, what happened huh!”

Louis: “NOOOOooooーー ~tsu!”

‘Louis’: “Wo, ah!”

With strength poured into the arm which had grasped her hair, Louis gave rise to a
screech in agony and fear. Afterwards she shoved the chest of『Louis』who was
before her eyes, making her other half rumble in pain and fall onto her back.
Mutually glaring at each other with eyes of disbelief, a painful silence fell upon the
white world. And, whilst Louis remained silent,『Louis』widened her eyes and,

‘Louis’: “It can’t be…… aiming to monopolise the Authority?”

Louis: “ーーーー”

‘Louis’: “Since the Authority of『Return by Death』was obtained successfully,

erasing onii-san immediately and aiming to enjoy it by oneselves? Leaving us as is,
too.”
Louis: “T-That’s wrong ~tsu!”

Louis bellowed before the frozen『Louis』, who had painted a picture of repulsive
misgivings in astonishment, in shock. That was not true at all. It was improbable. She
had not thought in the slightest bit, to monopolise this.
Something like this, if it was possible to throw it away then she wished to throw it
away. However, she could not do so.

For these were the『Memories』of nobody, but『Louis Arneb』. Oneself’s own『

Memories』were impossible to be erased. Impossible to be stolen. Impossible to be
taken in and out.

‘Everything distressful, everything painful, bear all of it by yourself. ーーDon’t run

away, from the『Memories』.’

Louis: “Eek.”
So she had been told by that thing just previously.
What was experienced by oneself, what path was walked by oneself, could not be
erased. Having certainly taken birth within Louis, that was the history of『Louis Arneb
』herself.

‘Louis’: “This is no joke ~tsu! Something like this, as if it can be excused……!”

She had wanted to become happy. She had wanted to attain a joyful life that was hers
alone.
However, the life solely belonging to her which she had attained in an unexpected
form smashed Louis’ ■ーー『Heart』into pieces, and wounded her to an
irrecoverable extent.

『Louis』was unable to comprehend, Louis fearing the wounds and abrasion of her
heart.

‘Louis’: “As if we’ll let someone like you, monopolise our means to become happy!”

Louis: “That’s wrong! That’s wrong that’s wrong that’s wrong that’s wro~o~o~o~ng!
That’s not it! That is not it! That’s definitely not i~t!”

‘Louis’: “As if we can believe that! We never thought, that we’d be betrayed by us. As
expected of us, isn’t it, us! That’s right. We get it, we get it. Hm hm, we do get it!”
Louis: “No! Don’t get it at all! Don’t get it at all! Don’t get our feelings at all ~tsu!”

‘Louis’: “No, do get it indeed! After all, it is about us. That’s right. If it’s for the sake of
becoming happy then we’d be willing to do anything, and must do anything!
Joyfulness, is something which keeps on keeps on declining by the slightest thing!”

『Louis』bounced and joined her hands before her slim chest. And with a magnificent,
broad smile, she directed a sidelong glance towards Louis who articulated her rejection
in a tearful voice.

‘Louis’: “What if, we carelessly schemed wickedness? If that’s done to us by us, who
have attained『Return by Death』, then no matter how much the struggle we can
never win, isn’t it! Amazing! Really put thought into it, isn’t it!”
Louis: “Don’t want to die! We don’t want to die! Don’t want to die don’t want to die
don’t want to die~e~e~e~!”

‘Louis’: “Don’t say such utterly obvious lies! Don’t want to die? Why? How come? If
it’s unneeded then hand it over to us! What a filthy desire to monopolise…… can’t even
think that it’s us!”

Louis: “ーーーー”

From『Louis’』words, she was repudiated being the same existence.

At that instant, Louis felt like she heard the note of something inside of her thirsting,
cracking, shattering. She did know, what had been present inside of her which
shattered.

Though she did not knowーー,

‘Louis’: “ーーNatsuki Subaru belongs to us. This, thieving cat.”

Despite not knowing what that thing was whatsoever, it was condescendingly called as
a belonging.
Even though the only one who truly comprehended what thing was, was only herself,
how arbitrary a thing to say.

ーーThe only one who truly comprehended that thing, was herself alone.

Louis: “ーーThe only one who understands Natsuki Subaru is us. This, foolish girl.”

That thing was fearsome. That thing was repulsive. That thing, was abhorrent.

That is whyーー,

‘Louis’: “ーーLet us taste it tooーー ~tsu!!”

『Louis』pounced, advancing in order to purloin the『Memories』which made Louis,

Louis.

To hand that over, would resort to give the meaning of it being the『Death』of Louis
Arneb.

Giving the meaning, of『Death』. ーーGiving the meaning, of the world witnessed by
that thing.

Louis: “Ah, a~a~a~a~a~a~hーー ~tsu!!”

Screamed. Screamed. Screaming, screaming, screaming, she screamed.

Continuing to scream, whilst screaming, whilst resuming screaming, whilst continuing
to raise a screaming voiceーー,

“ーーDon’t want to die.”

An exceedingly fierce, meaningless conflict commenced in the『Hall of Memories』.

A conflict with nobody watching, nobody interested.

Commenced, and ended. ーーA conflict, devoid of victors.

△▼△▼△▼△

???: “ーーIce Brand Arts!!”

The instant those words were fired, she tightly gripped to sensation born within her
palm and swung it completely. What had been generated in her hands was a
longsword shaped with ice and it’s cutting ability was far greater than that of some
incomplete iron sword.
Though she had only just begun practicing the sword, moving her body was her
specialty. Swinging the ice sword atop the extended line, she attempted to land a fatal
blow upon her opponent whilst sealing off his routes to escape.

Howeverーー,

???: “Hahaha~! You’re doing i~t! But, this is far from too far from being enough to
land, gee~z!”

???: “ーー~hk!”

The enemy, with his long hair waving about, evaded her fatal strike by seemingly
crawling on the ground.

Glaring with his sharp cuspids unraveled, was the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』who
named himself as Ley Batenkaitos.
Upon hearing the name of Sin Archbishop, something akin to dislike swelled up within
her.
That was because approximately a month ago, clashing with a great number of Sin
Archbishops in the Watergate City Priestella had led to a large number of settlements,
as well as a large number of settlements being delayed, at any rate, led to mountain
worth of grave happenings.
Plentiful emotions of sadness or bitterness had been born forth.
Their elimination or solution had yet not been achieved, that is why everyone was
doing their best, and yet.

???: “Why, do you all act like this andーー!”

Ley: “Why? Why indeed? Why we wonder? Why is it why? Why must it be why we
wonder? Why is it what we certainly wonde~r? Why must what be why? Why is what
why is why is why eh!”
His teasing words possessed no echo of seriousness, her opponent did not intend to
give a proper response.
Sensing that, she powerfully stiffened her cheeks. Being able to converse would be the
best. However, should the opponent not comply with conversation, then she shall not
hesitate any further.
That resolute exchange, certainly occurred with clarity during that moment.

???: “ーーIcicle Line.”

Ley: “Wow.”
Accompanying the chant, a sound of freezing space echoed from her rear. Countless
ice stakes with sharp tips were born in the air, signifying they were ready to be fired.
Gazing at that, Ley’s composure, yet, remained unchanged. With no strong feelings for
that, she merely commenced the offensive abiding by her frozen fighting spirit.

“ーーーー”

The count of the fired ice stakes was close to, but no greater than, a hundred.
Submerging the aisle seemingly constructed of stone, the dust of the ice which had
impacted the floor, the walls, the ceiling fluttered about and the space frozen white
brought immense damage upon the one who had been immensely hit.

Howeverーー,

Ley: “Sorry, onee-san. We’re tired of seeing that…… is something we won’t say, but we
have seen it. See, because we are genius after a~ll, we don’t think an attack that has
already been seen once will hit!”
Swinging the daggers fastened to both of his hands, Ley laughed, having outdone the
terrific attack of ice.
She inhaled in astonishment, witnessing his talent and skill, and having withstood and
outdone it as a matter of fact, as he stood completely unwounded. However, if he had
outdone it once, then twice, thrice, if that still won’t work, then even more.
Ley: “You’re thinking you’ll be able to win if you do it a hundred times? It will not reach
through even after you do it a thousand times, you know?”
???: “Then I’ll just do it ten thousand times! I won’t let you go where everyone is!”
Ley: “Ahaha ~tsu, well that sure is a large scale! Good gracious, how outrageou~s!”
Putting his hand on his forehead, Ley let out a sigh divided into disgust and irritation.
Whilst viewing that, she quietly abided by her own words.
Though she had pronounced those words whilst simply going with the flow, she must
abide by them.

Thus, the moment she attempted to step ahead and fulfill thatーー,

???: “ーーLey Batenkaitos!!”

“ーーーー”

From the rear echoed a voice in the aisle that was neither her’s nor Ley’s, leading her
to thoughtlessly halt her feet. Upon looking back after being immediately lured by the
voice, a shadow showed itself by the corner of the path and leapt into her field of her
vision.
That was a black-haired youth with a somewhat nasty look of eyes. He rushed into the
battlefield with a gallant expression, and was looking at Ley and herself, who were
sparring in the aisle.
???: “Ah……”
Suddenly, “oh no” was the thought which surfaced in her innermost mind.
Though she must say something, a vacuum was born in her words. This was due to the
various emotions which overflowed in face of the rushing youth.

However, before『Bafflement』was yielded in front of the youth, she hurriedly moved

her lips,
???: “Its dangerous so wait! Um, you may not, know about me, but he is the enemy!
Leave this place to me! Even though you may not, know about me!”
She wished for him to leave this place, and for him to not think of herself much.
At the very least, right now at the present instant, should she begin considering things
aside from fighting, she would certainly burst into tears and cry.
She did not wish to show her weak side like this and trouble everyone.

And yetーー,

???: “ーーIts alright, Emilia-tan.”

The youth who had rushed in called her name.

Emotions she could not concern herself with, like anxiety, like sorrow, strummed and
sprang within her chest due to simply that, for which she tried her best to make sure
they did flow out.

After allーー,

Subaru: “ーーMy name is Natsuki Subaru. Emilia-tan’s one and only knight!”

Right now,『Emilia’s』heart was beating with such warmth, such warmth.

CHAPTER 77 “THE BEACON OF COUNTERATTACK”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Abiding by his warm emotions, dashing with the entirety of his might, he stepped foot
into that place.
Opposite to his heart sending out hot-blooded pulses within the depths of his chest,
the outside air had become chilly enough to whiten his exhales, and within this
glaciated world, he discovered the back he was looking for.
“ーーーー”

His gaze plunged towards the slim, supple back, and his heart voluntarily came on the
verge of bursting.
Though affection lighted his chest, he narrowly managed to suppress his impulse. This
was no time for him to let his heart explode and die.
Powerfully gnashing his molars, he looked at the face of the enemy opposing on the
other side of the struggling back.
Long hair of a dark brown hue, and a crude outfit as though being wreathed in rags.
What was the most impressive, outstanding of all, was the revolting glint in eyes that
trampled upon the lives of others, and had turned them into literal food articlesーー,

Subaru: “ーーLey Batenkaitos!!”

Roaring at the absolute top of his voice, he asserted his existence, and attracted the
attention of the opponent.
Even gaining his attention for this singular moment alone, was beneficial. Of course,
there lay the possibility of his side sustaining equal blows, but it was nothing if it
meant reducing the damage being inflicted upon her.
With affection filling his heart as fuel, he could even fly in the sky right now.
???: “If that could increase our chances of winning, even slightly.”
Halting his feet before the frozen floor, he poured strength into his abdomen and
glared at Ley. He maintained a watch at his movements with all of strength, and no
matter what move should he makeーー,

???: “Ah……”
Such preparedness of Subaru’s was robbed and shattered by the amethyst eyes that
suddenly turned backwards.

“ーーーー”
His black eyes and her amethyst eyes intermingled with each other.
The wave of emotions that appeared in her eyes at that instant was enormous, almost
washing him away. Her eyes had always, always, gripped his heart and sought to
drown it within themselves.
Because he wished to somehow save the entirety of the multiple emotions levitating in
her eyes.

Thusーー,

???: “It’s dangerous so wait! Um, you may not, know about me, but he is the enemy!
Leave this place to me! Even though you may not, know about me!”
His eyes twinkled upon seeing her call for vigilance whilst swaying her hands in panic.

Delayed by a beat, he gulped down the meaning behind her words. ーーThe『
Memories』of being told this very same thing were certainly present within him. At
the same time, he comprehended the turn of events.

And, he truly thought. ーーThat he was glad to have been the first one to reach this
place.
He knew what he ought to say, how he ought to call out to her.
Furthermore, the thought of how he wanted to call out to her arose.

Subaru: “ーーIt’s alright, Emilia-tan.”

Sorry for causing problems for you, for making you worry, for making you wait.
Wielding those sentiments, though unbefitting for this place, he nodded whilst
loosening his lips. And whilst looking at the young girl, whose eyes grasped
comprehension by the few words he had said, he resumed.
With a finger of his right hand pointing towards the heavens, he posed with one hand
on his waist.
Though there was no need for him to be doing this, doing this enabled him to solidify
his resolve. For that purposeーー,

Subaru: “ーーMy name is Natsuki Subaru. Emilia-tan’s one and only knight!”

Emilia: “Subaruーー ~hk!!”

Subaru: “Bah!?”
The instant he declared so with a determined, smiling expression, the silver haired
young girlーー Emilia dashed towards Subaru with fearsome velocity.

Colliding, Subaru was thrown backwards but he somehow supported Emilia’s frame.
No need for concern, she was light as an angel’s feather. No problem at all.

But if there were to be something labelled a problemーー,

Subaru: “E-Emilia-tan!? This is so sudden I’m freaking surprised, and you’re also super
light and smell so nice! Did you change your shampoo!?”
Emilia: “Stupid Subaru! Geez, you’re rea~lly so stupid! I was so, so worried! Yet just like
that…… stupid! Stupid stupid!”
Subaru: “Wow you’re really calling me stupid an astounding number of times! Well, I
can’t make any excuses……”
Subaru was overwhelmed as Emilia pressed him with widened eyes within his arms.
Since he was meanwhile also glued together with Emilia, Subaru’s heart was a total
mess and even his vocabulary crumbled.
Putting all this aside, Subaru reluctantly parted, grasped Emilia’s slender shoulders and
distanced her body.
Subaru: “I’m sorry for making you worry. But, I’ve returned……. I’ve been revived?
Restored? Or should I say, I’ve become the complete Natsuki Subaru, either way, it’s
alright, so.”
Emilia: “Ah……”

Subaru: “I’ll leave all of Natsuki Subaru in the past. ーーThis is Natsuki Subaru’s
explosive birth.” [1]
Energetically talking on and on, he forcefully attempted to exert Emilia’s relief.
However, in the midst of this plan of Subaru’s, Emilia blinked and lay a single finger on
his chest.
A ticklish, gentle sensation. Subaru involuntarily shivered.
Emilia: “Did you, properly become one?”

“ーーーー”

Emilia: “Because, even the Subaru who didn’t have memories, was Subaru. So, even if
Subaru remembers everything now, that Subaru, who worked his hardest and put his
life on the line even for the short while he was here for, was……”

Subaru: “ーーYeah, hm. It’s alright.”

Whilst touching his chest, Emilia affirmed Subaru’s footsteps with faltering words.

There existed a Natsuki Subaru who, due to the unification of『Memories』, could be
interpreted as having become one or even having disappeared, and a time wherein
their hearts were touched by him also existed within them.

‘ーーYeah, thus, it was simple.’

Subaru: “The fact that『I』was within myself, and within Emilia-tan, certainly remains
even now. So, it really is alright, Emilia-tan.”
Emilia: “……Hm.”
Subaru: “So please expect great things here onward from Perfect Natsuki Subaru. With
all the frustration piled up in this time of turmoil as the trigger, let’s & go towards a
bright future!”
Emilia: “Sorry, I have no clue what you’re saying.”
Emilia shook her head and responded, as Subaru smiled with a single finger upraised.
This unkind attitude of her’s was also so lovable and something he eagerly looked
forward to, Subaru would prefer to spend countless minutes, countless hours,
countless days just messing around with Emilia like this, butーー,
???: “ーーAbout time you kno~w, had enough of your moving conversation?”

Saying so, raising his voice and calling out to the timidly touching Subaru and Emilia,
was the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』with a devious, malicious, vicious smile.

But Subaru raised his eyebrows, in response to the fact that he did not launch an
attack in this interval.
Subaru: “Yeah. I didn’t think you’d wait so conscientiously. Did you become contrite?”
Ley: “Become contr”eat” you say, that would be outrageous ~tsu! It’s just that, you
know, we are『Gourmet』you see~. From onii-san’s perspective that’d be what you
call gourmet? A~s one who knows the delight of meals, wanting to be pro~perly
attentive to the setting of the table is what it’s about. If the table is untidy then it’s a
kill-joy. Isn’t that right?”
Speaking of table manners difficult to apply practically, Ley laughed with a shrill voice
in a strange and frivolous manner. Whilst listening to the ear-hurting voice of his
laughter, Subaru gave a deep nod.
And,
Subaru: “I see, makes sense. I completely thought……”
Ley: “Completely thought?”
Subaru: “That you got all afraid, considering how ugly of a shape your little sister was
left in.”

Ley: “ーー~tsu.”

The next instant, Ley’s expression completely changed from that of having a smile of
leisure.
His smile disappeared in an instant, what appeared instead was scorching rage.
Abiding by that intense fury, Ley’s body kicked the frozen aisle and plunged ahead in
the blink of an eye.

Ley: “What would ‘you’, know about our Louisーー ~tsu!!”

Subaru: “I know nothing. I just arbitrarily had my body be entered by her. I have no
idea what she was thinking, nor do I want to know.”
Seemingly truly possessing sentiments and love for his younger sister, enraged Ley’s
dagger inched closer towards Subaru. However, Subaru did not fear the approaching
footsteps of『Death』.

Controlled by violent emotion, if Ley was not viewing anything but Subaru then that
was precisely what he was aiming forーー,

Emilia: “ーーI’m also here, don’t, forget!”

Ley: “Gah, bgh ~tsu.”
Accompanied by a brave voice, Emilia’s beautiful, long legs drew an arc. Energetically
rotating it to a large degree, she intercepted Ley’s face as he plunged straight ahead.

The instant of the direct hit, Emilia’s ice battle technique『Ice Brand Arts』activated
and reinforced her toes, which were striking the enemy, with boots of ice as bonus.
Emilia: “U, riya~a~a~a~!”
Pouring strength into her fair leg, Emilia completely swung the leg which had struck
the enemy’s frontal teeth. Despite somehow defending against direct damage, Ley’s
petite stature was unable to withstand that force and was pushed away, as he slid on
the frozen floor and landed towards the interior of the aisle.
Emilia subsequently pointed her palm towards that direction, and the generated
stumps of ice mercilessly pursued Louis’ elder brother, having collapsed, icicle dust
then engulfed the aisle, seemingly succeeding in inflicting enormous damage onto『
Gluttony』.

Subaru: “That did it! This was a mixed attack of my instigation and Emilia-tan’s
adorable intent to kill!”
Emilia: “Is that supposed to be a compliment?”
Subaru: “It is a compliment indeed! The best! So cute! I wanna marry you!”
Emilia: “Marr…… geez, no messing around.”
With her cheeks slightly red, Emilia’s reaction as she fixedly looked towards him was
unexpected. He thought her refute would be more powerful, so the embarrassment
rebounded onto Subaru as well.
Subaru: “No no, I’m acting way too merry since having met with Emilia-tan. All messing
about comes after the problems have been solved.”
Emilia: “Subaru! I don’t know when another attack will come! So don’t let your guard
down!”
Subaru: “I know! Though I’d openly welcome it if this makes for his defeat……”
Straightening out their minds at once, Subaru and Emilia turned towards breaking the
deadlock of the situationーー Emilia concentrated on Ley Batenkaitos before her eyes,
whilst Subaru concentrated on the problems encircling the Pleiades Watchtower.

The five obstaclesーー even after Natsuki Subaru’s identity problem had been solved,
they still remained and exposed this watchtower and all of Subaru’s comrades within it
to hazard.
But some conditions had changed. For example, the menace of the shadow that
descended as though symbolising a time limit, swallowing the entire tower and
bringing ruin to everything.

If that wasーー,

Subaru: “If that is, the penalty as the way I’ve imagined it till now……”
The event of the shadow swallowing everything, was the reappearance of the
catastrophe he had formerly encountered in the『Sanctuary』as well.

The story behind why that happened was because he had spoken to Echidna within the
『Graveyard』and had unburdened himself by telling her everything about『Return
by Death』. If the happenings occurring in this tower were also of the same kind, then
that shadow resetted everything in cases when『Return by Death』had been largely
leaked outside.
In other words, it was surely because Louis Arneb had been within Subaru.
Now that Louis Arneb had been eliminated, and her existence had disappeared from
Subaru’s interior, there was around a 50% chance that shadow would swallow the
Pleiades Watchtower.
Hence he did not possess the option to rely on that and let the circumstances proceed
slowly.
Subaru: “Emilia-tan! I have a plan!”

Emilia: “ーー! Got it! Then, let’s follow it!”

Subaru: “I haven’t said anything yet though!?”

Subaru arranged the options in his mind and accordingly called out to her, and the next
instant came Emilia’s ready consent flying towards him without him having said a
single word of explanation.
Subaru was surprised, as Emilia said “It’s fine!” in response,
Emilia: “Subaru’s plan must be one he came up with after thinking with all his might! I
can trust it far more than having to think about a lot of things and coming up with an
answer here!”

Subaru: “ーーAh, damn it! Makes me so happy you’d say that!”

Scratching his head, Subaru powerfully stomped the floor as though in response to the
faith that made him feel uneasy. Afterwards, Subaru pointed towards the interior of
the aisle, the space filled with icicle dust,
Subaru: “For now, Emilia-tan, another shot at him!”
Emilia: “Aye!”
With an explosive, dynamic sound, Emilia dropped the floe of ice onto the interior of
the aisle.
It would be great if this merciless strike made for the finishing blow for Ley, but that
would be a dim prospect. In reality, Emilia spilled out a note saying “Ah!” as she
widened her eyes upon the impact,
Emilia: “Subaru! The Sin Archbishop from earlier……”
Subaru: “Tch, he’s a tenacious bastard. But there should be no way he took absolutely
no damage.”
When Emilia turned backward, Subaru understood from her expression that Ley had
erased his form from the course of impact.
He had gotten fed up of that tenaciousness, on the same level as that of a cockroach,
but his characteristic of judging the situation to be unfavorable and ejecting
accordingly was different from Petelgeuse of aggravated diligence and tactless
frankness, or Regulus who did not possess the word “Humility” in his dictionary. ーー
Amongst the Sin Archbishops, Ley Batenkaitos had the greatest survival instinct.
However, it was inconceivable that he would withdraw from the tower.
Subaru: “Emilia-tan! For now, we meet up with everyone else! We need to re-allot the
deployments of our personnel! Everyone needs to do their best or this situation won’t
be broken through!”
Emilia: “Right! But, is it okay if we let him escape like that?”
Subaru: “I’ll be honest, I would’ve preferred if the one from earlier would’ve finished
him off but……”
Having retreated once, Ley would surely make the best use of this time to catch up on
his breath as well. In that case, it would be difficult to calculate the necessary time and
certainty for striking Ley.
Then they might as well prioritise planned movement in this situation, and take
custody of his life.
Subaru: “No need to worry, he won’t leave the tower or anything. As he’s stimulated a
lot because of Louis…… because of his little sister. The misunderstanding siscon
bastard won’t back down.”
Emilia: “Sisskon……?”
Subaru: “It means one who is affectionate to their younger sister. Though in their case,
it’d be being affectionate to the little sister in a negative sense.”
At the very least, it did not seem as though Louis deeply loved Ley or Roy, her true
elder brothers, very much on her end. To devote themselves for the sake of Louis
without even knowing that, they were either pitiable victims or just role-playing
maniacs intoxicated with that duty.
However, ironically, only the unbending distorted ways of the Sin Archbishops could be
relied on.
Subaru: “Someone who can adapt to circumstances and flexibly change methods to
deal with something, wouldn’t become something like a Sin Archbishop in the first
place.”
That was Subaru’s Sin Archbishop evaluation, having unwillingly repeatedly come in
contact with the Sin Archbishops.
Hence, it was not easy to track down the dirtily living Ley Batenkaitos. Meanwhile,
situations Subaru could not interfere with continued to head towards ruin.

Before that happenedーー,

Subaru: “Emilia-tan! We go where everyone is!”

Emilia: “Mhm, got it! But, I don’t know where everyone is……”

Subaru: “ーーIt is my duty, to SubaNavi ’em.”

Natsuki Subaru Navigation System.

ーーSubaNavi for short, referring to『Cor Leonis』, he activated.

“ーーーー”

Queer, deep emotions came to his mind upon the activation of the Authority wherein
coexisted familiar and unfamiliar sensations.
Concentrating the whereabouts of his beating heart, he magnified everything within
the close range of his radar with his beating heart at the centre. That was close to
sonar, which grasped the surroundings based on the reverberation of sounds.
But, what he could feel was his comrades’ warmth and fleeting lights, thus it was a
restrictive sensation.

ーーHowever, that which specialised solely in feeling the existence of his comrades,
rather than being an omnipotent might, was presently the Authority of the most worth
for Subaru.
Figuring the location of those fleeting lights, Subaru lifted his face.
Just as he had first hurriedly met up with Emilia, next, they shall prioritise meeting up
with the members she had earlier enabled to run away.

In other wordsーー,

Subaru: “ーーFirst, we retrieve my cute partner!”

△▼△▼△▼△

ーーThrough the sensations being conveyed from『Cor Leonis』, Subaru grasped

large sections of the happenings occuring in Pleiades Watchtower.
What he understood through the effect of the Authority was, at maximum, the
individual respective conditions of his comrades and a vague sense of distance with
Subaru at the centre. His comrades’ fields of vision could be shared, but he could not
grasp their state with clarity.
But still, should they sustain an injury he could substitute for the injury, and should
they be burdened with recoil, he could take over the recoil. That was the effect of
Subaru’s Authority of『Greed』, and various usages could be mused for it

Emilia: “Subaru, are you okay? You look pale……”

Subaru: “Mhm, yeah, I’m good I’m good. Well, I’m acting strong a bit, but I’m still
alright. I can still work hard at this level.”
As they dashed through the aisle side by side, Emilia worried for Subaru whilst he let
out a heavy sigh. Her voice, like a silver bell, and her amethyst eyes tickled his heart,
and Subaru revealed his honest thoughts.
It was agonising. But he could still endure it. Those were his true thoughts.

“ーーーー”

As pointed out by Emilia, Subaru’s paleness was also of course due to the chaos that
had unfolded with Louis in order to recover the『Memories』. Mental abrasion is
quite difficult to heal, and it is not an easy task to make a worn down heart stand up
again.

But, what was presently making Subaru suffer was a much more simple, clear cause. ー
ーRam’s inferior physical form, because he had been preliminarily taking up the
anguish she had always been experiencing on a normal basis.
Subaru: “Taking up her wounds without permission, Ram is sure not going to be
happy……”
It would never sit well with Ram, who actually possessed a strong sense of
responsibility, to let others substitute for her own recoil. Should he propose to her
saying “I want to shoulder your pain together with you” at her face, she would simply
laugh it off with a snort, and in the end stuff steamed potatoes in his nose.
So, he shall arbitrarily shoulder Ram’s inferior physical form. He shan’t let her refuse.

That is whyーー,

Emilia: “Subaru!”
By the shattered angle of the aisle, as she saw clearly ahead Emilia called Subaru. The
meaning behind her call was known by Subaru, whose『Lion’s Heart』was beating.

The comrades that had escaped from the battlefield and taken distance, whilst Emilia
preoccupied Ley.
The jet black Ground Dragon, and the blue-haired young girl on its back. Holding its
reins was her elder sister possessing an identical face like two peas in a pod, and
standing beside her was a little girl in a dressーー,

Subaru: “Beako!!”
Emilia: “Beatrice!”

Beatrice: “ーー~hk, S-Subaru and a god-knows-who girl are here, in fact!?”

Beatrice turned behind to look at Subaru and Emilia, who were energetically dashing
towards them.
Paying no heed to her astonishment, Subaru and Emilia reached her at almost the
same time.
At the same pace, he hugged and picked up the young girl as she shouted “Wakya~”,
Subaru: “Oh, Beako! Beako, you’re so light! You’re so cute! You’ve got such an
intelligent look!”
Beatrice: “Wa, wa, wa, wa……”
Emilia: “Look, Beatrice! Subaru remembered everything! Ah, wait, you still don’t know
who I am, isn’t that right…… but, Subaru remembered! That rea~lly made me so
happy……”
Beatrice: “W-Wait, I suppose! Wait, in fact! It’s like both a known occasion and an
unknown occasion have arrived, so Betty’s mind is all topsy-turvy, I suppose!”
Whilst being swung around, Beatrice was mutually knocked down by Subaru and
Emilia’s words, as she darted her eyes about in confusion. However, she immediately
pointed her palm forward, making Emilia shut up, and,
Beatrice: “……Subaru.”
Subaru: “Yeah.”
Beatrice: “Do you, truly, remember everything, in fact? About Betty, about the time
you’ve spent with Betty as well, everything?”
Subaru: “Yeah, that’s right. Don’t make such an anxious expression. I remember
everything, and if anything can just make up a lot of the stuff too. The historia of
everything that happened and didn’t happen between you and me.”
Beatrice: “No need to make up what didn’t happen, I suppose! Agh geez!”
Raised up in his arms, Beatrice sandwiched Subaru’s face between her hands. Looking
at the silent Subaru from an inch’s worth of distance, Beatrice let out a deep sigh.
Her eyes, with a peculiar pattern on them, subsequently quivered,
Beatrice: “Truly, all Subaru does is swing Betty around, in fact.”
Subaru: “The contract’s condition was that I’d be a contractor who’d never let you get
bored, after all. And, you said that I’m no superman……”

Beatrice: “ーー?”

Subaru: “Looking at it objectively, I’m pretty superman-ly, am I not?”

Closing an eye, Subaru winked and smiled at Beatrice. For an instant Beatrice widened
her eyes at his response, but then immediately pouted.
Beatrice: “Don’t get carried away, I suppose!”
Subaru: “Let me get carried away. I’m the type who gets things done when I get carried
away. Along with that……”

“ーーーー”

Glancing sideways, he noticed Ram standing there with a dazed expression. She
narrowed her light crimson eyes and looked at Subaru with a piercingーー no,
stabbing gaze.
Subaru: “Ah, nee-sama?”
Ram: “That was quite the fast snowmelt, isn’t it. Ultimately, a pointless fuss befitting of
Barusu.”
Subaru: “……Well, in essence, I guess it did last only for a day.”
Subaru couldn’t do anything but smile wryly, upon it all being labelled as a pointless
fuss.
In reality, close to twenty deaths that Subaru had experienced, upon thinking of the
mental recoil he had undertaken for the purpose of accepting them all as his own, it
would be impossible to think that all of the happenings had been a matter of a single
day.
From Subaru’s perspective, it felt as if the amnesia had lasted for several years.
Subaru: “But, I’ve come to terms with everything and made it back. The man who gives
150% of his strength for everyone, Natsuki Subaru, pleased to be in your company.”
Ram: “Hah! How nice. Kindly say whatever you would like. However, Ram’s
exceedingly benevolent self shall overlook it……”
Subaru: “Overlook it? ……Bangladesh!?”
Beatrice: “Kya~, in fact!”?
Ram spoke deeply meaningful words and subsequently paused, and just as he tilted his
head upon her words he was blown away by a tail whip that targeted his blind spot
coming from the Ground Dragon, together with Beatrice.
As Subaru and Beatrice twirled around, they were caught by a soft sensation. Upon
looking, it had been Emilia who halted their spinning. She softly supported Subaru’s
body from his back’s side and smiled,
Emilia: “It looks like Patrasche-chan is also rea~lly happy that Subaru came back.”

“ーーーー”

Ahead of Emilia’s line of sight stood a jet black majestic figure, exhaling from its nose.
Having gotten a taste of one of its powerful tail strikes, Subaru readjusted Beatrice,
whom he was carrying in his arms and,
Subaru: “You’ve always been such a tsundere…… no, my bad. I made you worry a lot
too. In the first place……”

“ーーーー”

Receiving Emilia’s support, Subaru fixed his stance and faced Patrasche, who was
looking at him with a sharp glint in its eyes. And, thinking back to the unchanging
devotion of the affectionate dragon during the time he was devoid of『Memories』,

Subaru: “Really, you save me so many times. I love you.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “……So you’re not going to slap me away like usual, right?”
Every time he made a flimsy confession of love to her, it was standard that Patrasche’s
lady-like self would discipline him, but that wasn’t the case with this time’s confession
of his. Otherwise,
Beatrice: “Even this Ground Dragon can tell when you’re joking and when you’re being
serious, is what it means, I suppose.”
Subaru: “……Yeah.”
Nobody knew when she had gotten so close to it, but Beatrice spoke for Patrasche’s
true heart. The fact that she didn’t get struck by another tail whip meant that her
interpretation was correct.
Now if Beatrice were to also learn the ability of deciphering and translating, then Otto
could finally be dismissed of his duty.

Subaru: “ーーRem.”

On Patrasche’s back was Rem, her body leaning on the saddle.

Of course, it shan’t be possible to hear her eternally asleep self’s voice of delight upon
the return of Subaru’s『Memories』. However, the emotion that arose within
Subaru’s heart upon looking at Rem’s side profile was different.

“ーーーー”

What if, in that white world, persuaded by Louis Arneb’s cajolery, the instant he was
truly going to fall into『Gluttony’s』poison fangs, had there not been the voice which
kicked the hopeless weakling up.
The existence known as her, truly, shan’t let Natsuki Subaru loose, even should he
forget himself.

That is why, once again, after overcoming a totality of 40『Deaths』, he ended up

coming back.
Subaru: “I’ll save getting lost in thoughts for later. Anyway, my memories are back. I
appreciate all of you wanting to celebrate it, but let’s clean up the situation at once.”
Ram: “Celebrate you say, truly, what an overestimation of oneself. Wonder what
happened in this short duration…… besides.”

Emilia: “ーー. Ah, me?”

Snorting her nose upon Subaru’s lowered tone, Ram then turned her gaze towards
Emilia. Levitating in her eyes was usual arrogance, and an equal sense of unease.

It was clear from Beatrice’s reaction, but indeedーー,

Emilia: “I’m Emilia. You don’t remember, I guess, yeah……”

Ram: “……The person who let Ram and others escape earlier, that is known. But, that is
all, nothing further can be remembered. How do things stand for you, Beatrice-
sama……”

Beatrice: “Same for, Betty, in fact…… the effect of the Authority of『Gluttony』, is
what it is, I suppose.”
At Ram’s assent, Beatrice identically lowered her face.
What had occurred to Julius’s person in Priestella, had descended onto Emilia’s person
within this tower as well. With this forming an omnipresent excruciating woundーー,

Emilia: “Right! I am Emilia, just Emilia. There’s lots of stuff I want to say, but I am family
who is looking in the same direction as both Beatrice and Ram!”

“ーーーー”
Emilia: “If you can just understand that much, then for now, I will be fine. Ever since I
got to know that Subaru remembered, I’m feeling rea~lly good.”
Emilia flexed the biceps of her fair arms, and stout-heartedlyーー no, she was not
merely acting strong, but truly seeming to fear nothing, smiled. Not only Subaru but
Beatrice also came at a loss for words upon her exceedingly confident conduct.
Unusually enough, even Ram widened her eyes, unable to suppress her astonishment.
Emilia: “Huh? Did I say something weird?”
Subaru: “……Well, rather than weird, it was super-duper cool.”
Scratching his cheeks, Subaru answered upon Emilia’s slightly flustered reaction.
Subsequent to Subaru’s response, Ram said “Indeed” and took a deep inhale.
She steadily affirmed Emilia’s conduct and,
Ram: “Emilia, was it. Enigmatically enough, upon looking at you Ram feels the nooks of
her mind be awfully uneasy…… The same happened, on Rem’s instance.”
Emilia: “That’s……”
Ram: “Everything about you disappearing from the mind and being replaced by a void
is difficult, is what it surely means. Though it is difficult to consider that Ram had
someone like that other than Rem.”
Narrowing her eyes, Ram touched her head with a finger as though tracing Emilia’s
disappeared existence within herself. Her words made Subaru remember something
out-of-place.
Though Ram may say so, it was unmistakable for Subaru, who had been witness to the
two’s relationship from the sidelines, that she cherished Emilia. Although with the
vanishing of those spans of time, it was only natural that it would not come to Ram’s
mind.

Howeverーー,

Ram: “The throbbing and aching of the mind Ram feels upon looking at you, is the
answer for the relationship between you and Ram. So, rest assured. ーーRam, dislikes
remaining defeated.”

Emilia: “ーー. The same, goes for me. We’re going to strike back, absolutely, no matter
what.”
Ram: “Indeed, let the payback be a hundred million times greater.”
Emilia: “That many times!?”
Subaru felt Emilia and Ram to be reliable, as the two exchanged fearless smiles.

After all, originally, once the『Name』was plundered, the victim drowned in isolation
as all relationships around them collapsed. However, Emilia did not give in against
isolation and managed to retain the core of her heart. Thanks to that, the collapse
supposed to commence from her, could not destroy the foundation of Subaru as well
as that of Ram and the others.

On top of thatーー,

Ram: “Barusu, kindly give suggestions. However, do not think that just because your
forgetful self managed to remember again, all of the missteps so far can be salvaged.”
Subaru: “I know without you having to point it out, but how many things do you plan
to point out!”
But, he was grateful that they were willing to be cooperative without having to be
convinced.
Anyhow, the dilemmas laid within this tower of the sand sea were far too impending
for accumulating trust, explaining the situation, and confronting each one of the
problems whilst tying bonds.

Henceーー,

Subaru: “Let’s obliterate this overeating festival those utmost worst three siblings
started with the power of our bonds.”
Emilia: “Yes!”
Beatrice: “Naturally, in fact.”
Ram: “Hah!”
The three parties gave their three respective answers directed towards three of
Subaru’s greatest enemies, as he gave a deep nod to all of their words.
And,

Subaru: “ーーIt’s still all over the place, but it feels like I’ve come back home!”

Saying so, he vocalised first and foremost a quiet, yet a valuable and definite deep
emotion.

CHAPTER 78 “THE FOUR CORNERS”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Subaru: […Are you ready? The tower’s in pretty bad shape right now. If I were to go
out and say how bad it is, it’s nearly as bad as playing Othello with all four of its
corners taken away from you.]
Ram: [That… must be pretty bad.]
Ram’s expression clouded over as Subaru launched into his explanation, holding one of
his fingers up in the air. Quite the solemn look had appeared on the latter’s face.
Albeit, Ram wasn’t the only one who was taking this seriously. Emilia and Beatrice,
who were listening in as well, were like that too.
Othello ― more commonly referred to by the name Reversi ― was a board game in
which two players competed on an 8×8 = 64 board using black and white pieces.
Naturally this was knowledge Subaru had brought with him from his original world. But
since it had been relatively easy to recreate the game here, he’d introduced it to the
Roswaal mansion fairly early on. It brought a huge stir, with it being extremely well
received, especially from Emilia.
That’s why he was able to properly convey the gravity of the current situation to them.
Having all four of your corners taken away from you in Othello meant that you were
already completely lost.
Furthermore, though she hadn’t partaken in it much, Ram had literally been as strong
as an Oni in the few occasions she’d played, as one would expect from her.
In any case…
Beatrice: [Losing all four corners, an utterly outrageous situation, I suppose… That’s
going too far, even as a handicap, in fact.]
Emilia: [I guess even I’d end up becoming as busy as a bee and winning if I got ahold of
so many of them…]
Subaru: [Who even says “busy as a bee” these days…]
Emilia: […! Subaru, can you say that again?]
Subaru: [I will, but later. Later.]
Emilia snapped onto Subaru’s traditional retort, looking somewhat dejected at having
her request denied. Although he felt a bit guilty seeing her like that, the flirting would
have to wait until later, just like he’d said many times.
Their first priority was to find a way out of the situation they were in. And for that…
Subaru: [The four corners… They’re the two “Gluttonies” inside the tower, as well as
the swarm of Witchbeasts they’ve called with them. Also, it pains me to say this, but
our companion… Oh yeah, I guess it’s sorta debatable if I can call them that…]
Everyone: […?]
Subaru had been about to mention the fourth corner, but for a split second he’d
faltered on what to say next.
Namely because not even he had come up with an answer that would both be simple
to understand and properly describe the woman who unintentionally stood in their
way as the fourth corner.
He wasn’t so distant with her to call her an acquaintance. That, and their connection
wasn’t weak enough to be called bitter enemies either. But, did they share enough of a
destiny such that he could call her a companion? At the very least, he could perhaps
leave it at them having sort of like a clueless, but very much unsanctioned teacher and
student relationship.
Still, how did Emilia and the rest of them view her?
But, as Subaru fell prey to his hesitation…
Emilia: [You said companion right? What’s happened to Shaula?]
Subaru: […]
Emilia: […? Subaru?]
Subaru: [No, it’s nothing. That’s right, I do mean Shaula.]
Subaru immediately acted like nothing was up and nodded back at Emilia. It hadn’t
been just her; Beatrice and Ram also hadn’t seen anything wrong with how Emilia had
recognised her.
The way they’d perceived her had been the same as Emilia, regardless of whether they
had memories of the latter or not. In other words, it served as proof that they viewed
Shaula as someone friendly to them.
Subaru: [Was I being an idiot…? Yeah, of course I was.]
Stumbling over the obvious was a bad habit of Natsuki Subaru. Yet, he would reflect
hard on things, leveraging them so that he could give it his all; and this, was one of his
strengths.
A compliment, for each time he put himself down. Ideally he would give himself a
hundred for each time he did.
That much would do. Though the true ideal would be giving himself ten thousand
compliments without putting himself down even once.
Subaru: [Anyways, about Shaula… Well before that, do you remember the tower rules?
The ones that mustn’t be broken. They were explained before, right?]
Ram: [Yes, they were. We can’t leave without completing the Trials, we can’t break the
rules of the Trials, we can’t disrespect the libraries, we can’t damage the tower… I
think those were all the violations.]
Subaru: [Yeah, precisely.]
Subaru snapped his fingers at Ram after she’d readily laid them out. Then he pointed
down at his feet and swung his arm around, indicating the entire tower.
Subaru: [So, with those rules… The fourth corner shows up when one of them is
broken. I don’t know which one specifically, but one of them will. Then, after that…]
Ram: [She’ll bare her fangs at us, just like she said. ――How annoying.]
Ram, assuming her typical pose with her arms crossed together, batted one of her eyes
shut as she imagined the worst.
Shaula’s insane combat prowess was well known to Subaru of course, considering he’d
gone through many loops where she’d killed him. But other than him, the rest of them
were also well aware of it after they’d been showered by sniper-fire from afar, back in
the sand sea.
Beatrice: [That vapid girl is quite strong when she uses those things of hers, I suppose.
Even if we’re better off than before, where we couldn’t do a thing due to being
attacked from afar, it’s not going to change the fact that things are going to get grim if
she turns into our enemy, in fact.]
With their arms folded, both Beatrice and Ram frowned, their brows wrinkling up.
The fact that they were so quick on the uptake was a huge help, since he could cut
down the time he spent explaining. From all those sullen faces, it was only Emilia that
raised her hand. Her face, which was the cutest in the whole-wide world, was still free
of wrinkles,
Emilia: [But we’d be going up against Shaula, no? Can’t we somehow persuade her by
talking to her? Shaula’s suuuuper attached to Subaru, so if he tried his hardest,
maybe…]
Subaru: [I’d love a peaceful resolution to this, but getting Shaula to the negotiating
table seems like a tall order. In regards to her being attached to me…, I guess nothing
about that’s changed, in a broad sense.]
Ram: [Meaning she’s going to be primarily targeting you, Barusu. The fact that she’s
got her targets narrowed down is going to be extremely useful.]
It could be perceived as her targeting the weaker members in their camp, but
regardless, Subaru agreed with Ram’s thoughts.
Rather than facing a situation where they wouldn’t know who’d be targeted by the
enemies indiscriminately lurking in the tower, it would be easier to come up with a
plan of counterattack that involved having Subaru recklessly targeted.
So, putting the issues they were facing in a nutshell…
Beatrice: […The four corners are: the two Gluttonies, their swarm of Witchbeasts, as
well as Shaula, who’ll come to attack us, I suppose.]
Subaru: [Though two of these corners are already being dealt with. All thanks to Beako
taking command.]
During the time Subaru had spent cowering in the “Taygeta” Library, the smart and
adorable Beatrice had taken everyone with her in turn, and got them busy dealing with
the damage that had struck the tower.
She’d sent Meili to the balcony, where she could overlook the swarm of Witchbeasts.
Then, as part of that, she’d also joined up with Ram and Emilia after they’d taken Rem
out of the Green Room―― Unfortunately though, they’d encountered Ley en-route,
which had led to them falling into this situation where Emilia’s name had been taken
away from her.
Emilia: [Mhmnh, it’s okay. Subaru still remembers me, so I’m completely fine with it.
Even though he often ends up forgetting about our promises, it still makes me
reaaaaally happy that he remembers me properly.]
Subaru: [Nnh, what’s with stabbing me in the back all of a sudden?]
Beatrice: [It looks to me like it’s just her usual, in fact. That girl seems to know you well
too, I suppose. Though not as well as I do.]
Subaru: [No need to fight over me my sweethearts.]
Subaru gave a few nods as he stroked Beatrice’s head, basking in their affection for
him. Then, while still steeped in emotion, Ram called out to him with a “Barusu”,
Ram: [You said that two of the corners are being dealt with, right? I know that one of
them is Meili holding back the swarm of Witchbeasts, but what about the other one?]
Subaru: […Julius.]
Subaru grabbed his chest in reply to Ram and turned his attention to the beating of his
heart.
His “Cor Leonis” power was still going strong. He was naturally taking Ram’s burdens
from her. Also, the whereabouts of his companions were being broadcasted to him in
real-time.
From those, there was a light that definitely seemed to correspond to Julius. And the
place he was at was…
Subaru: […He’s on the second floor, locked in battle with the enemy.]
Emilia: [The second floor… you can’t mean that…]
Subaru: [Yeah, I do.]
He nodded back at Emilia as she quickly turned pale, before sneaking a furtive glance
up above.
He couldn’t see it firsthand, since the ceiling was in the way, but he could most
definitely feel the signs of the furious fight that was taking place beyond his gaze.
――Julius Euculius and Reid Astrea’s rematch had begun.
Subaru: […]
In the end, it looked like he hadn’t been able to avoid a conclusion to it.
After Subaru had fallen to his knees earlier, unable to pick himself back up, Beatrice
had taken charge of their companions. The opponent Julius had ended up waging
battle with had been Reid Astrea, even under Beatrice’s command.
That naturally had been influenced by the fact Roy Alphard ― Or rather, Reid, who’d
taken over the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony’s body and gained his freedom, actively
sought its conclusion.
Nevertheless, Subaru had gone through many “deaths” and crossed through many
possibilities whether he’d wanted to or not. And that had made him understand
something.
――As annoying as it was, fate existed.
No matter what road you followed, the firm, unchangeable reality that lay there was
called fate.
The fluctuations of history were so unyielding, to the point it really made you believe
things were predetermined. It was almost like the results had already been
determined by fate, with all the branches converging there.
That had been the outcome of all of their wills coming together to try and achieve their
respective goals. However, precisely because of that, they’d become so closely
entwined with each other, that they’d never come apart.
Yet, couldn’t it also be said that meant there was no hope ahead?
Considering that the conclusion between Julius Euculius and Reid Astrea was
inevitable, it could only mean that…
Subaru: [Reid should have assimilated with one of the Gluttonies, his take-over should
be almost done. Though we’ll let Julius settle things with Reid. We’re going to deal
with the remaining three.]
Ram: [Is that really going to be okay, Barusu?]
Subaru: […? What do you mean?]
Subaru cocked his head earnestly in response to Ram’s question. But on seeing him
react like that she just muttered out a brief: “Nevermind,”
Ram: [I already know how Barusu goes about things. Looks like I’m losing my edge as
well. I suppose we have no choice but to rely on Barusu’s proposal.]
Subaru: [I don’t really fully get what you mean, but you do know I can tell you’re
making fun of me?]
Emilia: [Huh? No, no, she’s just complimenting you. Ram’s saying that she relies on you
a loooot, Subaru. Hehe, now I’m gonna need to work hard.]
Ram: […I will be having a word with you later, Emilia.]
Emilia replied back to the mortified Ram with a “Yessir”, a slightly happy trill in her
voice.
Despite the situation they were in, Emilia was most likely glad, and found it refreshing
that Ram wasn’t using honorifics to address her. Now that their master-servant
connection was gone, the attitude she was showing Emilia was one of perhaps friends,
or maybe a little sister that was always quite a handful.
Ram didn’t have the opportunity anymore to play the part of the capable big sister
now that her actual little sister didn’t require much to handle. Nevertheless, she
seemed that way now thanks to the bizarrely happy-go-lucky Emilia.
Subaru: [Anyways, that’s it for what’s going on in the tower. What we need to do next
is sort out the best people for each place. This sorting business is where Natsuki
Subaru really shines!]
Ram: [You sure are really humble…]
Subaru: [Humble or not, it’s still important work! This is what they mean when they
talk about unsung heroes! This is something only I… That’s right, this is something only
I can do! This is my battle… Owowowow!!]
Ram: [Just hurry up and start sorting.]
Ram slapped his face for spending too long on the preambles. Feeling the pain of the
damage he’d received, Subaru looked around at all three of their faces―― as well as
the earth dragon’s, and said: “Are you all ready?”
From here on out, it would be all out war, in its truest sense. It barely made any
difference whether you were a human or earth dragon; and in the first place,
Patrasche was typically far more useful than Subaru himself.
But if you added Super-Subaru into the mix, their possibilities would explode ten-fold,
and then double.
(TL Note: The bit above seems to be a reference to the Japanese Quiz Show: Quiz
Derby.)
Subaru: [One for all, all for one. All for one, one for all. We can’t win without having
everyone on board. We can’t have even one of us missing. We will start winning if
we’ve got everyone, because we…]
(TL Note: Subaru says the first sentence which I italicised in Engrish before repeating
the Japanese equivalent.)
Emilia: […Because we came to this tower to get back what was taken from us, we
won’t allow ourselves to lose them.]
Subaru: [Exactly.]
Subaru gave Emilia a nod with a snap of his fingers before regaining his composure.
Subaru: [So, first things first, Ley Batenkaitos’ opponent shall be…]
△▼△▼△▼△
???: […Barusu.]
Subaru: [Huh?]
They began to head to their posts after they’d finished their discussion. However,
someone grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and forced him to a halt before he
could. Though, there hadn’t been enough force in it to throttle him.
There’d probably been a reason why they’d shown such consideration.
Subaru: [It’s really not like you to care enough to not hurt me, nee-sama.]
Ram: [It’s not like I would bother using too much of my strength when looking at a fly
trapped in the palm of my hand. This is the same as that… Though, it’s not like I would
purposely put one there. That’d be disgusting.]
Subaru: [Don’t just say it and then deny it!]
Subaru shrugged his shoulders at Ram’s Ram-like phrasing. Standing in front of him,
Ram softly clenched and unclenched the palm of her hand, checking its feel a few
times.
Her gestures carried faint traces of bewilderment in them. This was quite the rare sight
for Subaru, so used was he in seeing Ram always acting aloof.
It was quite a perk to witness her acting so perplexed and unsure of herself. It was only
thanks to this that he could put up with the levels of exhaustion that were threatening
to crush his entire body.
Subaru: […]
Ram’s body was constantly tormented by the burden of being “Hornless”. Subaru took
over this burden when he used his Cor Leonis, which in turn gave her the extra
strength that let her operate to her fullest. Cor Leonis was one of their most essential
tricks for beating this tower.
Subaru had already given Ram a brief summary of what was happening to her, albeit
setting aside the fine details.
Simply put, Ram’s burdens were flowing into him, making Ram’s body a lot lighter in
those respects. However, since it strained him terribly, he desired a speedy settlement
to the situation they were in. That was it, more or less.
Ram: [Now that I think about it, since it’s just going to be you who’s suffering Barusu, I
don’t really care how long it’ll last.]
Subaru: [But this is a joint effort between you and me, nee-sama. You must want to get
this over as soon as possible when you think about it like that, right?]
Ram: [Yeah. You repulse me.]
Subaru: [Don’t you think using repulse is going a little too far…]
Though, well, throwing abuse at me is so typical of her.
Subaru accepted that, all the while suppressing the urge to vomit. Ram stared at him,
assuming her familiar pose with her arms folded in front of him.
Ram: […Barusu. I won’t be taking it easy.]
Subaru: […]
Naturally, the more Ram moved using the full capabilities of her body, the greater the
burden he would need to take, acting as its counterbalance. Even so, if he wanted to
keep Ram in this state, he’d need to be prepared to take on all of that extra burden.
Just her standing there breathing was already plenty to make him groan. And that was
just the pain she experienced in her typical daily life.
Subaru: [Nee-sama is too kind, huh.]
That was how the still sleeping Rem would frequently assess her. He hadn’t really
gotten it back then, but now he finally understood what she’d meant.
If he were to let himself preface it in typical Ram fashion, it’d be something like:
“That’s how Ram goes about things”.
Ram: [Barusu?]
Subaru: [It’s nothing. ――Definitely don’t take it easy of course. I can tell whether
you’re in serious-mode or not by how much pain I’m in. What torture it is.]
Ram: [So, you’re saying your plan is the kind where the better I feel, the more you’ll
suffer?]
Subaru: [I feel like I’ve just handed the switch to the nukes to the one person I
shouldn’t have.]
Then again, if Subaru was going to hand over the switch to the nukes to one of his
compatriots, Ram was the only one he’d consider for it.
Subaru: [Otto would be a good bet as well, if not for the fact I’d worry he’d probably
slip and accidentally push it… You’re the most reliable in the sense of who’d use it
properly nee-sama.]
Ram: [Hah! Flattery will get you nowhere… Listen, take good care of Emilia and
Beatrice-sama. I don’t care what happens to you Barusu, since I know you’re always a
mess whatever the case.]
Subaru: [Yeah Yeah, I know. And about Rem…]
Ram: [――The one who cares the most about Rem in this world, is me.]
Ram declared that as if she were stating a matter of course. Her crimson eyes
narrowed as Subaru’s breath was taken away by the sheer intensity of her words.
Ram: [Let’s just say that it’s enough that you, in your own Barusu-like way, are the
person who cares about her the second-most in the world. Leaving it at that shouldn’t
unsettle even a single hair on Rem’s head.]
Subaru: […Yeah, or it’d make me want to die.]
Ram turned her back on Subaru after they’d exchanged their feelings.
There were probably so many things that she wanted to say, words that she wanted to
leave him, but she’d quickly changed her attitude, putting an end to them there.
That was truly how Ram went about things.
Ram: [Kindly take care of yourself as much as possible, Barusu. Otherwise, if you die,
you won’t be able to see Rem again.]
Subaru: [Yeah, love you too.]
Subaru likewise replied jokingly to Ram’s facetious concerns.
And so, Subaru watched her run off into the distance saying nary a word, before then
planting his feet firmly down onto the corridor and regrouping with Emilia and Beatrice
who were waiting for him.
Subaru: [Sorry to keep you waiting. Let’s head out as well.]
Emilia: [Yeah, let’s do that. Will Ram be okay?]
Subaru: [Yeah, most likely; she’s Ram after all, so she’ll be fine… If I’d told her to do
something really dumb, there’d be no way she wouldn’t have said anything about it.]
Beatrice: [You’ve gone and put a lot of trust in Ram again, I suppose.]
Subaru: [I trust you just as much, and on top of that, I love you way more. Don’t pout.]
Beatrice puffed out her cheeks as if she were saying: “I’m not pouting, in fact!”. Subaru
took her outstretched hand and then looked over at Emilia, standing by his side. He
wondered if she was worried about Ram going out on her own; however, her face in
profile looked only slightly anxious.
Subaru: [Emilia-tan?]
Emilia: [No, it’s nothing. I just find that reaaaally reassuring.]
Subaru: [――. Coincidence as it may be, I actually feel the same.]
Emilia’s words didn’t really have any foundation to them, but for Subaru her words
served as a great boost.
Their expectations far surpassed their anxieties. It was far more reassuring to have
someone you could entrust, rather than have someone trusting in you. You could
better face up against what lay ahead by believing, rather than clinging. Though it
wasn’t like they’d solved any of their problems yet.
Subaru: [It’s only natural to believe in your companions; what’s more, you can believe
in yourselves relying on them as well. Now’s the clearest our view’s gotten ever since
we came to this sand-filled tower.]
Beatrice: [――That look of yours, it’s my favorite kind of Subaru, I suppose.]
Beatrice looked at Subaru, who’d encouragingly taken over things, and gave him an
audacious smile. And then at Beatrice’s comment, Emilia brought a hand to her lips
with a “Hehe“, causing Beatrice to point out Emilia’s reaction with a “What’s up with
that, in fact.”
Emilia shook her head and then spoke up:
Emilia: [It doesn’t look like you remember, Beatrice, but I was thinking the exact same
thing as you.]
△▼△▼△▼△
A huge creature was caught by its hind-legs and savagely swung around before being
smashed against the walls and floor without relent.
???: […]
This creature, that was on the receiving end of these monstrous, unfathomable blows
let out a hideous wail. A cacophony grated through the air that sounded like the wails
of countless babies.
???: [――ϡ ϡ]
What was letting off those wretched cries was a repulsive, bizarre-looking
Witchbeast―― One, which in accordance with his own knowledge, Natsuki Subaru
had called the Centaur. However, that girl who’d been well acquainted with this kind
of Witchbeast had once called it by a different name. ――The Hungry Horse King.
The Hungry Horse King: [――ϡ ϡ]
The Hungry Horse King’s massive body was hurled away, causing it to somersault
through the sand-tower’s balcony. Having been knocked about by the impacts, the
King of the Sand Sea instantly picked itself back up with flames spewing from its mane.
Its human upper-half brought forth two swords wreathed in flame. Using this
completely un-Witchbeastlike dual-wielding sword art, the Horse King tried to fire off a
scorching red blow at the being that had been piling on attacks at it.
However…
???: […]
A white ray of light pierced the Hungry Horse King as it tried to swing its swords of
flame, its fiery mane billowing. The impact caused this massive creature to falter back
a fair few steps. However, it withstood it. It had withstood it. And just like that, the
Horse King stepped forward again, preparing to launch its counterattack. ――But the
very next moment, the white ray of light exploded inside its body.
The ray of white light turned into a plethora of white rays that shot out of the Horse
King in all directions from the inside out
No matter how resilient a creature was, it could not escape death if all of its vital
organs were destroyed within. The Hungry Horse King was no exception to this rule as
it brutally perished to the white rays of light.
???: […]
The slaughter of the woman who’d been behind its death ― Shaula ― didn’t stop
there.
Swinging her braided brown hair about, Shaula powerfully kicked off the floor and
leaped across the balcony floor. With light coming from her outstretched hands, she
grabbed ahold of two enemies that were obstructing her path ― they were
Witchbeasts that had lizard scales over their ape-like bodies. From there, the light
coming from her hands welled forth.
If Subaru would have seen her blow, he would have probably dubbed it a Pile Bunker.
The heads of the two monkeys she’d grabbed by the face were obliterated by the
white light she’d shot, not even giving them a chance to fight back. She followed up by
spinning around on the spot and using her long legs to knock down the monkeys that
were bounding towards her. Her toes slammed into their faces, whacking them down
to the floor with their heads caved in.
The stage where the battle between Shaula and the Witchbeasts was taking place was
the fourth floor of the Pleiades Watchtower. Although the outer-wall balcony was built
hundreds of metres above the ground, there were quite a few Witchbeasts there that
had wings, or could easily climb the wall.
She shot down the ones climbing one by one, the balcony soon becoming a sea of
blood.
Shaula: […]
Even after carrying out so much carnage, Shaula wasn’t the least bit out of breath.
The total number of Witchbeasts that were swarming towards the Pleiades
Watchtower was so massive, that it’d be pointless to count them. However, the fact
that the tower hadn’t succumbed to their avalanche was in no doubt thanks to her
overwhelming fighting strength.
Even so, the precarious equilibrium that Shaula was keeping was about to…
???: […Shaula!]
Shaula: [Ghhhhhhhh…!]
A shrill voice called out her name, but she didn’t answer back. With her face contorted
in pain, she grabbed a winged Witchbeast that was flying towards her and smashed it
down at her feet.
She followed up by piercing it with a white ray of light, giving bloom to flowers of red
mid-air, successfully putting an end to its pursuit. However, the state Shaula was in
didn’t change as she drove them away. She clutched at her own face and stamped her
feet down onto the floor.
Through the gap between her fingers―― Her large-pupiled eyes were beginning to
split apart and pulse a brilliant red. Her compound eyes were making their appearance,
meaning Shaula was transforming.
Shaula: [Someone… Someone broke a rule…]
With her face covered by the palm of her hands, she met the looming Witchbeasts in
this destitute state. She fought off their attacks with her long legs, pulverising their
bodies with sharp back-kicks.
???: [This is bad. She’s at her limit. Meili! How’s it looking on your end…]
Meili: [It’s exactly how it looks, I’ve got my ha~nds full dealing with these flying
young’uns! If my naked onee-san becomes unable to fight too, we’ll definitely,
definitely be running short of ha~nds!]
???: [Guess so. This is looking fairly grim.]
Gazing at Shaula’s anguish, was a girl with wavy light-purple hair sporting a bleak look
on her face; Anastasia ― Or rather, Echidna, who was currently borrowing her body.
Standing beside her was Meili as well. Her dark blue ponytail was swaying about as she
somehow kept the scales tipped in their favour by using her Divine Protection.
The trio of Shaula, Echidna and Meili were the team resisting with all their might to
keep the Witchbeasts from approaching the Pleiades Watchtower. However, unlike
Meili with her Divine Protection of Magic Manipulation and Shaula with her
predisposition for pure firepower, Echidna’s presence was pretty much worthless.
(TL Note: The Wiki translates Meili’s Divine Protection as “Magic Manipulation” but
this is a bit literal. The 魔 character in 魔操 is most likely referring to the character in
魔獣 rather than the more generic “magic” or “demon” nuance it has. Translating it in
English is tricky due to language limitations, and the fact that everyone but the Anime
calls Mabeasts Witchbeasts. I’ve used the Wiki translation for it, but I think there’s a
lot of merits to explaining this issue here.)
She was reluctant to go back to Taygeta, but at the same time, she wanted to avoid
retreating further into the tower which was in a state of unease, where she’d only end
up being an unnecessary burden.
Echidna: [Calm down, now’s not the time for that…]
She moved her slender fingers and focused her awareness at the Od inside her ―
Though strictly speaking it was the Od inside Anastasia’s body. Anastasia’s Gate had a
defect in it, where it couldn’t take in any mana. That’s why she could only cast magic
with her natural Od.
In other words, it was tantamount to cutting Anastasia’s lifespan. Therefore, a
measure that not even Echidna wanted to take, other than when her life was truly in
danger.
But better to take action than just sit around waiting for death. At least, that’s what
the Anastasia she knew would think.
Everyone had to use the cards they were dealt with, and thus, victory was determined
by the way you played your cards.
Echidna: […]
The change afflicting Shaula was most likely due to something that was rooted in her
core. Something that definitely couldn’t be overturned, existing as a kind of shackle on
her. As an Artificial Spirit, Echidna understood that all too well, considering she was in
similar shoes. There wasn’t anything anyone could do about one’s force of will.
If what she’d said before was true, then the rules of the Pleiades Watchtower had
been broken. She needed to act as the Watchtower’s keeper to remedy that.
The reason she was resisting so hard was because, in the depths of her heart, she
didn’t actually want to harm them―― Or rather, she probably didn’t want to harm
Natsuki Subaru.
Echidna: […It’s ironic.]
Thanks to her staying on as the keeper of this Watchtower, she’d been able to reunite
with the one person she’d wanted to meet. Yet because of her continued presence as
its keeper, she couldn’t go against the orders to harm him. ――Truly the sorrow of
being a creation.
In its truest sense, Echidna thought that probably only she and Beatrice, with her also
being a creation, could comprehend the pain she was in.
That was why she…
???: […DRYHAAAAAAA!!]
Echidna caught a glimpse of the silhouette of a person leaping out from the corridor
that led from the balcony to the tower, letting out a vigorous yell. Her eyes mutely
widened in surprise, her breath taken away from her.
△▼△▼△▼△
Subaru felt shocked the moment he’d leapt out onto the balcony, witnessing the
differences between what it usually looked like and now. He immediately realised that
a fierce battle was taking place here.
Subaru: […]
The fourth floor balcony had turned into a sea of blood, with countless Witchbeast
cadavers scattered about.
This best seat in the house, where you could enjoy an unbroken view of the sand sea,
was now dyed in blood thanks to the countless Witchbeasts ceaselessly charging at it.
If left unchecked, they’d get into the tower and mayhem would ensue.
And, the biggest contributor in preventing this damage from spreading was…
Subaru: […Shaula!]
Shaula: [Master…?]
Shaula turned around at the sound of Subaru’s yell ― Her eyes were about to split
apart and divide into her six compound eyes; three on the left, three on the right.
He’d already witnessed this transformation process of hers with his own eyes. It meant
that the rules of the Pleiades Watchtower had been broken and Shaula’s time had
come to take up her duty as the watchtower’s keeper.
This would culminate in Shaula transforming into the giant scorpion against her will,
where she’d then set about annihilating the challengers inside the tower ― i.e. Subaru
and his group.
That’s why…
Shaula: [Master… Please… Please order me…!]
Subaru: […]
Shaula: [Someone broke the rules. At this rate… Master… I’ll… end up ki…! If you can’t,
you know, before I do that, I’ll… I’ll…]
Shaula clutched her body tightly as she sought Subaru’s orders with a look of
desperation set on her face.
Her capacity for self-suicide seemed to have been instinctively robbed from her. What
she was beseeching for here was one final push to kill her.
Shaula would throw away her life without any hesitation if Subaru were to say it. You
could safely say that the threat of the giant scorpion would be gone, so long as he gave
the command.
Thus, Subaru nodded his head firmly,
Subaru: [Shaula.]
Shaula: [Y…es… If it’s for you Master, I’ll…]
Subaru: [I’m getting sick of telling you this, but I ain’t got a clue why you’re calling me
Master.]
Shaula: [――hk]
The instant Subaru replied back to her, Shaula’s compound eyes became tinged with
despair.
After four hundred years of waiting in vain, she’d finally been able to meet him again.
But to have that denied by him, and after all that, even have her last wish trampled on,
led to her feeling as frightened as a child.
Subaru took a deep breath, and then let it out as he gazed on at her trepidation.
Subaru: [That’s why we’ll talk about whether I’m your Master or not later, as well as if
I’ll admit to it.]
Shaula: [Eh…]
Subaru: [I’m not going to tell you to die. There’s no way I’m going to let you keep
crying. There’s absolutely no way I’m going to let your four hundred years end here.]
He’d spent quite some time scraping up the “Memories” he’d temporarily lost, so he
knew all too well.
The patience people had in this world was insane. Four hundred years they’d spend
waiting in earnest for someone. He really needed to drag out these people they
wanted to meet, even if it meant grabbing them by the scruff of their necks.
Subaru: [I’ll just do it myself! As if I’m going to willingly do what someone else tells me!
Bring it on, oh inevitable fate!]
Shaula: […]
Subaru raised his fist up above him while he firmly declared that, leaving Shaula
speechless. Yet at the same time, the unbearable urge going on inside her seemed to
be about to burst.
But, at least in that precise moment for her, that which mattered weren’t the rules of
the tower or the explosive urge to swell up from within.
Shaula: [Master… I love you.]
Such it would seem were her emotions of uncontrollable love she held for the person
she’d longed for all these four hundred years.
Shaula: […]
Shaula’s transformation truly began straight after she’d proclaimed her love.
Her pale, slender hands swelled up, and morphed into giant pincers. Her feminine,
voluptuous body burst open, scattering flesh and blood which then formed back, like
the rewind on a tape, re-moulding her body anew. A jet-black shell grew there as her
bright red compound eyes glared down at the world. Her many legs pierced into the
floor, and so the warden of the sand-tower was completed――.
Shaula: [――ϡ ϡ]
The foreboding figure of the giant scorpion let out a shrill warning cry at the rule-
breakers who’d violated the tower rules. The first thing its compound eyes settled on
was, ironically enough, the black-haired young man that the previous version had
obsessed over.
It aimed at him, ready to unleash its devastating blow…
???: [――HIYAAAAAAAA!!]

――Yet a thunderous flying kick drove into the giant scorpion’s body from the side.

The kick carried a tremendous amount of power, enough to lift the giant scorpion’s
huge body up from the floor and blow it back. It hurtled across the stone floor,
collecting Witchbeasts on its way, before flying off the edge of the balcony out into the
skies over the sand sea.
However, the giant scorpion wasn’t going to just do nothing about it. She hurriedly
thrust her outstretched stinger into the wall of the watchtower, tossing its massive
body up, twisting its body midair as it desperately tried to get back to the balcony.
Subaru: […Murak]
A single chanted word was what prevented it from making its way back.
This direction-imbued mana interfered with the reality around them, bringing about
effects into the world that wouldn’t normally occur on their own. This time, its effect
had been to block the giant scorpion’s return.
The scorpion was caught by a gust of wind as it desperately tried to land on the
balcony. Its body was swept back by the sandy breeze, sending it far off trajectory.
How strong a turbulence would it have to be to blow away the scorpion’s colossal
body? It was utterly massive, weighing at least several hundred kilos. Though, things
weren’t like it seemed.
Murak was a kind of Yin Magic that changed the gravity of its target.
To put it briefly, it was quite natural that its body had ended up unable to move as it
normally did, considering it now weighed as much as a speck of dust. That’s all there
was to it.
Shaula: [――ϡ ϡ]
The giant scorpion let out a pained cry before being thrown back once again from the
balcony. It quickly swung its stinger in an attempt to snipe those in the tower, having
given up on getting back.
But that came a step too late.
Meili: [Hanemogura-chan!]
(TL Note: Hanemogura literally means Winged Mole. I opted to just use the romaji to
represent the Witchbeast name like the Wiki does.)
The girl’s imposing command gave way to a rush of blows that hurtled towards the
giant scorpion as it blew away in the breeze. Witchbeasts, with what seemed to be
bird feathers sprouting from them and most of their heads morphed into a horn, dove
towards her.
One by one, they shot themselves straight at the scorpion’s shell. And although they
didn’t damage it, they were still able to push her further and further away with each
impact, keeping her away from the tower.
Shaula: […]
Even as great of a scorpion as she was, she wasn’t going to be able to shift her body
weight around without something to support her. Just like that, after the wind had
blown her away, the magic was canceled, making her fall head over heels towards the
ground.
They were hundreds of metres up from the ground, but she wasn’t the kind of
opponent who’d be done in by something like that. Though, it sufficed as a means for
buying time, thus he would make use of this brief reprieve.
Subaru: [Meili! Echidna!]
Echidna: [Natsuki-kun! You’ve pulled yourself together… yeah?]
Echidna looked up with a frown as Subaru rushed over to her. Then with a pensive look
adorning Anastasia’s face, she continued her words,
Echidna: [Have you perchance gotten your memories back?]
Subaru: [This is going to save me a lot of time! Though how did you know?]
Echidna: [It’s obvious. Otherwise Beatrice wouldn’t be sporting such a proud look next
to you.]
Echidna jerked her chin at Beatrice, who was looking rather smug as she held Subaru’s
hand.
Indeed, it was plain as day that Beatrice’s mood had lifted for the better. Plus, the fact
that she couldn’t hide this show of emotion of hers was really lovely.
Of course Echidna’s insight was superb as well, make no mistake about that. Following
from it, she shifted her gaze to look behind Subaru ― at Emilia ― who’d given the
giant scorpion a flying kick earlier.
Echidna: [And this girl I don’t recognise is…?]
Subaru: [It’s due to Gluttony’s authority. She’s a victim to it, just like Julius is… They’re
all forgotten, other than by the person themselves. Her name is Emilia. My tough yet
adorable princess.]
Echidna: [I appreciate you getting me up to speed so quickly, even so, the tower, both
inside and outside, is an utter mess. Would you mind if I were to ask you what we’re
going to do about it?]
Subaru: [You can, I’ve already got an answer ready for that.]
Subaru gave her a deep nod. Behind him, Emilia spread her arms out and sent
countless shards of ice up into the air. She waited a moment and then unleashed them
all, their ferocious power tearing through the Witchbeasts soaring through the skies, as
well as those on the ground.
Although Subaru couldn’t see it from where he was, they must have also pierced into
the giant scorpion who’d fallen beneath. Yet her attack had only been a drop in the
ocean with all these Witchbeasts they had in front of them…
Subaru: [Echidna, you’re going to take over inside! First, you’re going to meet back up
with Julius on the second floor where he’s fighting! I’ve told Emilia what to do after
that!]
Echidna: [――. I have no issues leaving together with her, but what are you and
Beatrice going to do?]
Beatrice: [Our role is already set, in fact.]
Echidna hesitated for a moment before giving her answer. Beatrice replied back to her
before raising her eyes up in admiration to look at Subaru’s face in profile, firmly giving
his hand a squeeze.
Beatrice: [We’re going to deal with that giant scorpion here, I suppose. We’re going to
have to go easy on her, so that we don’t accidentally kill her. Jeez, what a bother, in
fact.]
Subaru: [She sure talks big doesn’t she. That’s my Beako for you.]
Beatrice: [Thbptttttttt, I suppose.]
After voicing out her boasts, as if trying to rouse both herself and her contractor,
Beatrice stuck her tongue out.
Echidna’s eyes grew wider as she witnessed their exchange, followed by a shake of her
head. Rather than wasting time arguing, it’d better for her to believe that this was the
best way to go about things, and commit to it.
Indeed, it was so typical of Anastasia to have that instinct that allowed her to make
split second decisions.
Echidna: [There’s no doubting that your opinions have come as a great help for us
pretty much everywhere inside this tower. That’s why… it seems to me that handing
this place over to you would give us our best chances of winning.]
Subaru: [I feel honoured. Though I can’t help but feel bad that you’ve ended up with
Echidna’s name.]
Echidna: [Regarding the matter of the deep influence my Creator has, I’d like to find an
opportunity to have a proper discussion about this after we settle things. …Is there
anything you want me to pass on to Julius?]
Subaru: […]
Echidna tacked that question onto the end, just before she turned her back to leave.
Subaru could still sense Julius fighting a floor above them using the effects of Cor
Leonis ― Now that he thought about it, this meant that he’d met back up with all of
his friends inside the tower, bar him.
Given that Julius had also been really worried about him when he’d lost his memories,
Subaru wondered whether he needed to tell him that he’d gotten them back.
However…
Subaru: [Nope, not really.]
He had no words that he needed to tell Julius Euculius who lay locked in combat with
Reid Astrea.
After all, Subaru’s plan had been to assign the best people to their most suitable posts
amidst this dismal state of affairs. That’s why he’d gone around talking to them, after
all he’d needed to reshuffle their roles. However, he didn’t need to do that for Julius.

…Because his post lay nowhere else but against Reid Astrea.

Subaru: [At this point, I can literally only say attaboy to him. He’d still end up going to
Reid, even if I didn’t mention anything.]
Thanks to that he’d been able to talk with Shaula before transforming into the giant
scorpion.
The familiar words of love she’d uttered in the end had provided Subaru with a
boundless strength. A fire had been lit in his heart when he’d told her that he’d
definitely, definitely help her.
So, that was why…
Subaru: […Everything I needed to say has already been said by the previous me, as well
as the me a little before that. I don’t have anything else to add now. He is Julius
Euculius after all.]
Natsuki Subaru fully acknowledged that an unyielding fate existed in this world.
The many problems shrouding the watchtower were impossible to avoid, they would
always rear their ugly heads at them. But, being unavoidable and unsurmountable
were two completely different stories.
If it was fate for Reid Astrea to stand against Julius, then what came beyond that was
also inevitable.
The one who was going to slay Reid Astrea reborn was Julius Euculius.
Echidna: [――. I see. I’ll just tell him as it is then.]
Subaru: [Oh wait, there is something. Since everyone’s having a hard time here, tell
him to hurry his ass and settle things there, then come give back up to the others.]

(TL Note: Subaru uses フォロー in this chapter for “help/back up”, which Echidna
wouldn’t understand properly since it’s an English loanword. The reason I’ve put a TL
note here is because it becomes slightly relevant in the next chapter.)
Subaru waved at Echidna as she began to rush off to her duties with a strained smile
on her face. After seeing her off, he turned towards Emilia, who was busy cutting down
a pair of Witchbeasts with a sword of ice, over by where Echidna was heading to.
Subaru: [Emilia-tan! It’s going to be just as we discussed! I’m counting on you Emilia-
tan!]
Emilia: [Mhm, leave it to me! You’re the one who mustn’t die here Subaru!]
Subaru: [Of course I won’t!]
Emilia’s words were only natural, however, they’d made Subaru raise his fist, feeling
more overwhelmed than usual.
He didn’t want to die. ――The reason for that remained unchanged, but now he had
more of them why he needed to avoid it at all costs. The dangers of Returning by
Death in this situation were nigh unspeakable.
If his restart point hadn’t changed, then he’d go back to the stage before he’d
separated Louis Arneb, along with her Witch Factor, from himself. As for what kind of
trouble that would bring, neither he, nor anyone else, could know.
Would Louis vanish from Subaru’s body or not? The Hall of Memories lay somewhat
out of the normal scheme of things, so he didn’t know whether it would avoid the
effects of his Return by Death. Everything was so unclear.
So, that meant…
Subaru: […This time, we’re going to settle things here!]
Following Subaru’s affirmation, Emilia grabbed ahold of Echidna and left the balcony.
The girls would be going to their respective field of battle, and likewise, so would
Subaru and his group.
Meili: [Wha~t now? All of that sounded like gibberish to m~e, any chance you could
explain things to me pro~perly?]
Meili had been patient and not interrupted his conversation with Echidna. But she’d
called out to him when she’d noticed that only he and Beatrice had remained on the
balcony.
Subaru gave her a thumbs up and flashed her a devilish smile, showing all of his teeth.
There’d been only one reason why Subaru hadn’t called out to Meili in these last
moments ― Like Julius, she was already in her ideal field of battle.
Subaru: [I’m sorry Meili, but you’re going to be joining us. Me, you and Beako are going
to be holding down two of these corners ― the giant scorpion and the swarm of
Witchbeasts!]
Meili: [That’s really not much of an expla~nation!]
Beatrice: […She’s coming, in fact!]
He didn’t have the time to give Meili a more detailed explanation as she gave a swing
of her braided hair with a puff of her cheeks. The very next instant, a massive creature
jumped up from the outer-wall of the tower, onto the balcony, as if in response to
what Beatrice had said.
The creature had a jet-black shell, red compounded eyes and ferocious looking
pincers…
Subaru: [So, you’re a four hundred year old hikikomori, yeah?]
Subaru let out a quick sigh before nimbly picking Beatrice up from his side, and
snuggling her into his arms. Then, along with Meili who’d rushed over to join them,
they came face to face with the giant scorpion.
Faced with their enemy who was still silently glaring at them, he gave a small smile,
Subaru: [This is a hikikomori showdown. Her over there clocks in at four hundred
years, whereas us two over here clock in at four hundred and one.]
Meili: [Isn’t four hundred and two more co~rrect when you count all three of us?]
Subaru: [In other words, we’re gonna win!]
Beatrice: [I don’t get what any of this means, other than the part you said about
winning, I suppose!!]
Held within his arms, Beatrice shouted at Subaru and Meili for joking about together.
And just like that, surrounded by just the right amount of tension, he glared at the
giant scorpion and let out a sigh.
Now things had shaped up to become his foreseen match-ups. All that was left now…
Subaru: […I’m seriously counting on you, Emilia-tan. You’re the key to everything.]

…The battle against the Four Corners enclosing the Pleiades Watchtower had officially
begun.

CHAPTER 79 “REALM STEADY GO”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

The giant scorpion was the one who fired off the first blow to start the battle.
[…]
Its red compound eyes glittered brightly, and immediately afterwards, a white ray of
light gushed forth from its swinging tail. What was terrifying about that, was that its
blow, meant as a fatal one for them, had been fired off without even one of its typical
cries. With nary even a hiss, the giant scorpion nonchalantly rained death down
towards them.
Subaru had tons of bad memories associated with that white light. Specifically, he’d
been killed by it in around half of his fifteen plus attempts inside the tower.
Nevertheless, given that he’d been killed so much by it, he did learn a thing or two,
despite how much he despised it.
Namely…
Subaru: [The time it takes to charge up and the signs it shows when it’s about to
attack…!]
The scorpion’s compound eyes and stinger both glowed a smidgen more when it was
about to unleash an attack. These signs were so subtle, to the point he’d thought he
was just seeing things, but this eye for survival was what Subaru had developed
through his mortal trial and errors.
Making full use of it, Subaru ran with Beatrice in his arms, taking it upon himself to
close the gap between them and the giant scorpion. Reason being…
Subaru: [Its charging speed is pretty damn slow…!]
With a twist of his body, he dodged the white ray light that had welled forth as he said
that.
Even if he’d called the ray of light slow, it was still much faster than a pitch from a
shoddy high-school baseball player. Fortunately though, he was confident in his ability
to tell whether a pitch was good or not. And in any case, there was no way he was
going to stay alive without being able to do that.
A great man had once said that life was all about trial and error. Though, he probably
hadn’t been envisioning these life or death situations when he’d said that.
Even so, you learn by making mistakes. That was an immutable truth. Subaru “luckily”
had the ability to go through trial and error in life or death situations.
He’d made full use of that to find his eye for survival. ――Thus this was Natsuki
Subaru’s arena.
Subaru: [I’m sorry for not being able to live up to all your expectations, other me!]

(TL Note: Subaru in fact refers to himself using 俺 here. I opted to use “other me”
purely because it sounds crisper in English, but he literally is just saying “me”)
Subaru dished out a heartfelt apology to his other self who’d sought out an almighty
Natsuki Subaru. It was like he was saying to them, “I’m sorry for only being able to
fight dirty.” Beatrice though reacted with a snorted “Hmph”. She was still held tightly
in between his arms, dancing this jig of life and death with him.
Beatrice: [What are you talking about, in fact. You’ve never failed to live up to our
expectations, I suppose.]
Beatrice spoke up, then raised her hand up in a flash. From her thin lips, she chanted
the word “Murak”; a kind of Yin Magic that tampered with the law of gravity.
The giant scorpion had once been hit with its effects and pushed far away below them.
So this time, the scorpion braced its jet-black shell and planted its legs firmly so that it
wouldn’t go through the same thing again.
However…
Meili: [You’re just playing into my hands if you’re going to stay sti~ll!]
A barrage of Witchbeasts began to assail the unmoving giant scorpion.
The strange-looking Witchbeasts Meili had ordered the attack from were called
“Hanemogura”. They looked like what you’d get if you crossed wings and horns
together. And just like bullets that held no fear of death, they shot towards the giant
scorpion and unhesitatingly struck its tough shell with their horns. The sounds of them
crashing against it overlapped with the sounds of shattering.
The giant scorpion writhed in pain and raised its large pincers in retaliation.
???: [...ϡ ϡ]
What followed the attack in their stead was the bizarrest of all bizzare-looking figures.
A being that was the very manifestation of a nightmare-ridden night, the Centaur that
was a cross between man and horse: the “Hungry Horse King”.
The terrible wail of babies swept through the watchtower’s balcony. Along with it
came a grating roar that made him want to cover his ears up, and then a burst of
flames which violently filled the area around them, almost all the way up to the sky.
Hungry Horse King: [...ϡ ϡ]
The Hungry Horse King didn’t hesitate and thrust its fiery spear right into the heart of
the flames. Its red-hot tip was going to land a critical hit that would burn through even
the scorpion’s iron-like shell.
The giant scorpion was overwhelmingly strong when it came to plain fighting strength.
However, that didn’t mean attacks wouldn’t work against it. It felt pain if struck, just
like any living creature.
It felt pain if struck. If struck.
Subaru: […]
Thus the giant scorpion embodied the “Then everything’s hunky dory so long as I’m
not hit” sort of mantra.
It caught the fiery spear with one of its enormous pincers and severed the Hungry
Horse King’s arm in one swoop. The Horse King tried to regenerate its wound, but it
had been ruthlessly cauterised by its own fiery spear. The squirming, bubbling flesh of
its wound trying to regenerate itself stopped in its tracks.
Subaru had been able to obtain an unnecessary tidbit from this; namely, that it
wouldn’t be able to regenerate its burnt wounds. The Hungry Horse King was now
stopped in its tracks, but then, the giant scorpion’s stinger went off with a bang into
the Hungry Horse King’s body, causing its large body to burst open from within.
[…]
The Hungry Horse King’s flesh and blood scattered everywhere, and along with it went
its life.
Even the Hanemogura who’d been smashed against the scorpion’s shell ended up
dead when their horn, which was fused with their head, broke. The way they fought by
tragically throwing away their lives was one that could naturally be cursed as utterly
barbaric.
It would be wrong of Subaru to close his eyes to this and dismiss it as “There’s no
problem with that since they’re a Witchbeast.” However, he also wasn’t planning on
glossing things over by saying “All lives are created equally.”
Life had value to it, and without a doubt, there were differences in their values.
There were clear differences in the way he felt about the weight of the lives of those
who were precious to him and those who weren’t. He wasn’t going to hide that behind
any deceptions. That’s why he was going to make full use of the Witchbeasts’ lives to
win this fight.
Therefore…
Subaru: [Though you’re doing the right thing overlooking me, you’re still making a big
mistake!]
With the Witchbeast vanguard repelled, Subaru confidently stepped through the floor
which was now coated red. Carrying Beatrice in his left arm, he drew out his whip with
his right and swung it up.
Dubbed the Guiltywhip, its blasphemous finishing touches had been done using the
corpse of his former foe―― Natsuki Subaru cracked it through the air, his super-quick
whiplash scored a direct hit on the giant scorpion’s shell.
The scorpion let out a thunderous cry and glared at Subaru with its red compound
eyes. There were no signs that he’d caused any damage to it, nor that it was feeling
any pain.
But he was fine with that. His aim hadn’t been to inflict any damage on it. That had
probably been why it had put off dealing with Subaru until last, after the other
Witchbeasts.
The great scorpion’s decision was both right, and wrong.
Subaru: [WHRAAAAAAA――!!]
Beatrice: [We caught a big one, in fact!!]
His whip had snared itself around the scorpion’s shell. With that, the scorpion’s
massive body would shoot up when he tugged with all his might, thanks to the recoil.
This was made possible by the fact that the effects of Beatrice’s Yin Magic were still in
play, drastically decreasing the weight of the titanic beast.
The giant scorpion immediately tried to plant itself firmly on the ground. However, the
vast quantities of blood and entrails at its feet made the conditions extremely poor for
getting a firm grip. Subaru reeled the scorpion up in one swoop as it tried to cling onto
the floor with its sharp talons.
From an outsider’s perspective, the situation almost looked like Subaru was swinging
the giant beast about using some form of superhuman strength. But this grandiose
spectacle on display had only been made possible thanks to Beatrice’s help. And so he
kept swinging the giant scorpion’s body as much as he could with his whip, until finally,
he hurled it away.
Subaru: [BOOON VOOOOYAGE――!!]
The giant scorpion’s body spun around in midair, carrying its super-giant swinging
momentum.
As it spun around uncontrollably, it tried to hit Subaru with a white ray of light,
showing pinpoint targeting. However, Beatrice raised her hand up to knock it away.
She materialised glowing purple crystals in midair, and used them to shoot the white
ray of light down head-on. As their coordination sprung to life, Subaru released the
giant scorpion from his whip and it flew away towards the sky once more.
Subaru: [This should buy us more…]

“Time.”

Subaru found a reprieve out of this mess with this precarious attack, although he had
to allow some concessions to win out in the end. However, his eyes widened in
surprise before he could finish what he was saying.
Right before his eyes, the giant scorpion began to perform an astonishing feat of
acrobatics as it hurtled away.
[…]
With a slash from its enormous pincers, it severed its own tail at the root. Just like that,
its tail flew away, scattering dark-red bodily fluids in its wake. Yet, a white ray of light
was fired off from the very tip of it.
It slammed against the now tailless scorpion and blew it back towards the balcony of
the watchtower with tremendous force. All that work in making it lighter and
practically weightless―― and now it had made it back to the balcony, bringing a
shockwave with it. It dug its enormous pincers into the floor to stop its momentum,
before then pointing its glare at them.
Subaru: [T-Those were some acrobatics you did. But if that means you’ve lost your tail,
then all the better for us…]
Scorpion: […]
Subaru: [Like, I mean, hey, wait a sec, wait a sec, wait a sec, wait a sec!]
The giant scorpion had landed and lowered its body, putting itself on guard as more
darkish-red blood poured out from its tail. But its wound hadn’t gotten any deeper.
Quite the opposite in fact. ――Its severed tail was regrowing from its stump.
And it wasn’t only its tail. The cracks in its shell that had come from firing the white ray
of light at itself, so to blow it back, were also bubbling away. He could see those
wounds filling in as well.
Subaru: [It’s tough, smart and heals; aren’t we just getting more and more of these un-
Shaula like features!?]
Healing aside, Shaula’s body was soft, and she wasn’t in the least bit smart.
Nevertheless, the giant scorpion had shed all of these traits and was now coming at
them with its overwhelming killing power.
It haphazardly swung its newly-grown tail about, releasing its stingers all around into
the surroundings. Its attack was a ranged one, that showed no signs of its typical tells;
so it was safe to say that it was the worst kind of attack for Subaru and Beatrice to be
subjected to, given how much they fell short in strength.
Subaru: [Whoooooaaaa――!?]
Beatrice: [Gh… Subaru, we’ll have to fly, I suppose!!]
They had no means to escape from the white rays of light the scorpion had fired off, at
least on terra firma. That said, a means of escape had presented itself in the skies.
Beatrice quickly released her magic from the scorpion and called back to Subaru.
Subaru kicked off from the ground and jumped up into the air with all his might,
trusting in his partner, regardless of whether her magic was actually going to work. The
white rays of light began to shatter the balcony, with one of them just barely grazing
his feet.
Subaru: [That was really close…]
Beatrice: [Don’t speak so soon, in fact…!]
They’d literally jumped over the possibility of death, but they had no time for relief.
The same thing had happened as before when Subaru and Beatrice had laid their
attack onto the giant scorpion. Escaping up to the skies meant that they’d lost both
their foothold and escape route. ――All that was left for them was to be destroyed by
one of the scorpion’s attacks.
Subaru: [Beako! Original Spell, Part 2――!]
Although this trump card could only be used three times a day, there was no way they
could risk messing up by not using it and dying as a result. The moment Subaru
squeezed her shoulders tightly, Beatrice came to the same conclusion as well.
She’d have their special technique ready for deployment in a jiffy, which would make
Subaru invincible for a set amount of time…
???: [...ϡ ϡ]
Subaru: [Whoa!?]
Beatrice: [Whaaa!?]
She and Subaru were grabbed from the side before she could cast the technique. A
white ray of light passed through the space which they’d been in a moment ago,
almost evaporating them.
The only thing that had saved them from that demise, and was keeping them from
being pursued by the great scorpion was…
Subaru: [T-That was close. What even happened… Ghe!?]
Beatrice: [I suppose!?]
Subaru checked to see what was going on as he clinged to something rubbery. His
voice caught in astonishment; likewise Beatrice also had quite the frown on her face.
This was because the one who’d saved them from the giant scorpion’s attack, and was
still giving it their all to protect them, was a mauve-coloured, vicious-looking
Witchbeast: a Hungry Horse King.
Subaru: [I never thought we’d be here fighting together at the climax when I first saw
you down in the underground!]
Hungry Horse King: [...ϡ ϡ]
The Hungry Horse King let out an ear-splitting cry in reply to Subaru’s bluff. His face
tensed up at that; then, another Hungry Horse King pulled over next to them. Clinging
to that Horse King’s back was Meili’s small body.
Meili: [It looked to me like you were about to pull out your trump card, we~ren’t you?
Try to be a li~ttle more careful. Onii-san’s and Beatrice-chan’s trump card is a lifeline
for me as well after a~ll!]
Subaru: [Nice save! Nice support! You did well Meili! Can we change the field of battle
at this rate?]
Meili: [You mean, you want us to cha~nge locations? I sure can, bu~t…]
Subaru: [Then please go for it! We have too few escape routes here for starters!]
Scanning the surroundings, Subaru decided to beat a retreat from the balcony, since
there weren’t many places left to stand on. Tons of Witchbeast corpses were already
littered about there, and with how things were, weird accidents would be prone to
happen.
Meili gave some thought to the efficiency of his decision and then nodded. She
clapped her Hungry Horse King on its back and gave the two of them their orders. As
soon as they heard her words, the two Horse Kings picked up their pace and jumped
down from the balcony, onto the wall of the watchtower. They began to run down it
without wasting any time, at breakneck speeds.
Subaru: [WHAAAAAA――!?]
Beatrice: [WABABABABABABA, IN FACT!?]
Subaru and Beatrice yelled out in tandem, hugging each other as they faced this
unexpected hard ride. At the same time though, he could only take his hat off at Meili,
for being able to tame Hungry Horse Kings of all things, and have them be part of their
troops.
Subaru: […]
With the supremely-powerful Hungry Horse Kings at their head, the Hanemogura flying
through the skies, the colossal sandworms, courtesan bears and other countless
Witchbeasts on the ground as their allies, they had quite a wide range of strategy
available to them.
It could be said that they were the ideal partners for Subaru, since his plan was to keep
stalling for time by dishing out one delay tactic after the other.
Subaru: [We’re really being spoilt for choice with how many ways we have to attack!
You and I may be way more compatible than I’d ever thought Meili!]
Meili: [Do~n’t say that, Onii-san. I really wouldn’t want Petra and Beatrice-chan
gla~ring at me!]
Subaru exchanged shouts with Meili as they galloped down the watchtower in vertical
fashion. The latter gave Subaru a sullen frown in response to his casual chit-chat as she
clung onto her Hungry Horse King’s back. Her reaction slightly hurt his innocent male
sensibilities, but right now was the time to ignore such trivial wounds.
Subaru: [Round two’s gonna start when we drop onto the sand sea. She’s gonna come
after me! So for the time being, she shouldn’t interfere with anyone inside the
tower…]
Meili: [Bu~t, we’re still stuck without a way to beat her, yeah? No matter how much
time we spend running around, we’re not gonna be able to grab a win, ri~ght?]
Since they were in the Augria Sand Dunes, they had Witchbeasts in endless supply.
Thus their Witchbeast ammo. wasn’t ever going to run out. However, all that gave
them was the ability to continue waging their battle, rather than a surefire way to beat
the scorpion.
Subaru: […]
He glanced over at Meili. Sweat was dripping from her forehead, which she was wiping
away at, and her breaths were slightly laboured.
That was in part due to how strained she was, being caught smack dab in between the
hammer and anvil that was the battlefield. However, he couldn’t help but think that it
was also in part due to the toll which controlling Witchbeasts had on her. Though this
was something which Subaru couldn’t really comprehend, since he didn’t hold a Divine
Protection, there was enough of a chance for a Divine Protection to become toxic
when overused.
Subaru: [Otto did joke about this, saying stuff like the world was hellish back when he
couldn’t control his Divine Protection…]
Maybe those words that Otto had spluttered out when drunk were nothing to sneeze
at.
If Divine Protections became burdensome like Otto had said, then there’d be a limit to
how much Meili could fight as well. Their defeat would instantly be set in stone were
Meili to fall in battle.
In other words…
Subaru: [Indeed, this battle will be decided by how much I coddle Meili as a
princess――!]
Beatrice: [What an inexcusable plan, I suppose!]
Right after Beatrice raised her eyebrows in response to Subaru’s declaration, a shock
ran through their entire bodies. It served as a sign that the Hungry Horse Kings had
reached their final stop after running down the tower at breakneck speeds.
Meaning they’d broken past the vertical wall of the watchtower and arrived back at
the sand sea.
Subaru: [It’s not like it’s gone anywhere at the end of the day… But when you drop
down to it like this, it feels way more different.]
Beatrice: [How does it feel, in fact?]
Subaru: [Absolutely awful, I hate how deserts are just full of sand. It reminds me of
how I never liked the desert stages you often got in games as well.]
Sometimes, depending on the game’s system, the HP of his character would start
ticking down by doing nothing but walking in the searing heat. This sand sea had
nothing to do with the scorching sand you got in those, but even so, he didn’t have any
fond memories of it.
Made all the worse by the fact that they were surrounded by countless swarms of
Witchbeasts.
Subaru: [Though, I know they aren’t going to attack us…]
A sickly-sweet aroma that made him want to wrinkle his nose was floating about,
accompanied by a far worse beastly stench; he could pretty much say that the air
around the sand sea was one of the crummiest in the world. Though with the
environment being filled with tons of Witchbeasts, some familiar, others not; perhaps
Witchbeast Researchers or whatever would drool over that?
Unfortunately it only made Subaru and his team feel uneasy.
Meili: [S~o, what’s your answer to my question?]
Meili rode her Hungry Horse King over to Subaru and Beatrice as the former
shuddered. She wanted an answer to her question. Subaru glanced up at the tower,
and then replied,
Subaru: [It’s as you say, we can’t do anything about the giant scorpion… about Shaula.
That’s why Emilia-tan holds the key to everything.]
Meili: [Are you talking about that silver-haired Onee-san from earlier?]
Subaru: [Yeah. Emilia-tan and the fifth rule are the key to everything.]
Subaru gave the puzzled Meili a nod before sticking his palm up in front of her. He
spread out all five of his fingers, marking the rules imposed on them as challengers of
the Pleiades Watchtower.
Subaru: [We can’t leave without completing the “Trials”. We can’t break the “Trial”
rules. We aren’t allowed to disrespect the “Libraries”. We mustn’t damage the tower.
And finally…]
Meili: [Hm?]
Meili should have heard the first four rules.
But she didn’t know the fifth one. Shaula had been trying to hide it, so only Subaru,
who’d “Returned by Death”, knew what it was. As well as Shaula herself of course.
The fifth rule that Shaula had zipped her lips shut and refused to tell them was…
Subaru: […It is not forbidden to destroy the “Trials”. Meaning we can destroy the rules
of this tower.]
As challengers, the “Trials” constrained their actions. At the same time though, the
rules also constrained Shaula’s actions since she was one of their examiners.
Shaula was bound by the rules of the tower. So, even though she didn’t want to kill
them, she couldn’t escape from the fate that bound her to try and do so through her
giant scorpion transformation.
If those shackles had been binding her for over four hundred years, then…
Beatrice: […tch. She’s coming, I suppose!]
A great plume of smoke rose before their eyes just after her warning.
An accompanying shockwave came from the giant silhouette that had leaped down
from the balcony without any hesitation, rather than running straight down the tower.
He could hear the heavy grating sound of its large pincers coming from the thick of the
smoke. The giant scorpion slowly emerged from within, its compound eyes were
pointed directly at Subaru instead of at the countless enemies around them.
Subaru: [Beako, Meili! We need to buy some time! Emilia-tan’s victory is the condition
for our’s!]
Beatrice: [I get you loud and clear, in fact!]
Meili: [And exactly how long is she going to take to achieve tha~t?]
Subaru: [As fast as she possibly can.]
Emilia was always earnest and extremely hardworking.
Thus, there was no way she was going to compromise or slack off with the problems
they were facing. The results she delivered were always the best she could give, and
with it came the highest firepower she could muster.
Subaru believed in that, he loved that, he cherished that. That’s why he was going to
be able to stand his ground here.
Subaru: [Now then, let’s do this. We’re gonna break fate… No, we’re gonna break the
tower’s system!]
△▼△▼△▼△
???: [I see, so that’s why you’re…]
???: [Yeah, it’s like that! Subaru told me that I’d definitely find a way to rewrite the
situation we’re in if I go up to the very top of the tower!]
Emilia focused on running as fast as she could, giving her only a brisk reply. She was
holding Echidna in her arms as she ran, with the latter trying to make her body as small
as possible.
At first Emilia had taken her by the hand as they ran; but being slowed down by her,
she’d ended up picking her up partway through, and she’d remained like that ever
since.
In fact, it was much faster this way and it strained her body far less, so it was a huge
help. Even so…
Echidna: [Shouldn’t it be you who needs to save their strength? You haven’t got a clue
what’s lying in wait for you, right?]
Emilia: [Huh? Oh, you don’t need to worry! Anastasia-san’s body is reaaally light, and
it’s not like it’s gotten any heavier even with you in it. It’s no sweat off my back!]
Echidna: [My presence doesn’t really have anything to do with Ana’s weight… Like, not
at all.]
Faced with those slightly amiss answers, Echidna looked at Emilia, rather, at the beauty
of the unfamiliar half-elf as she felt the struggles within herself.
This unfamiliar half-elf was one of her companions who’d had her very “name” stolen
away by the authority of “Gluttony”. Her circumstances were pretty much like Julius’,
but the way she was behaving was far different compared to him. Were their intrinsic
personalities different? Or was it perhaps a difference in the people who were there to
support them?
Echidna: [Doesn’t it terrify you that you’ve been forgotten?]
Emilia: [It’s reaaaaally scary, and lonely. But I don’t have the time to sit down and curl
up in fear, wouldn’t you think?]
Emilia gave a brutally honest reply to Echidna’s hushed question. The strength behind
her change seemed like a testament of her mental fortitude, or perhaps it was down to
some other factor.
Emilia had said before, “I’m not worried because Subaru remembers me.”
They’d been awfully simple words, the stuff you’d see in dreams. Yet, at the same
time, they seemed to be the truth.
Echidna: […]
It wasn’t clear what made Natsuki Subaru impervious to the effects of the authority of
“Gluttony”. Though strictly speaking it wasn’t like even he was completely impervious
to it. In fact, hadn’t he said that the reason he’d lost his “memories” had been due to
an unexpected encounter with “Gluttony”?
So Echidna couldn’t definitively say that Subaru’s specialness was the main cause
behind everything that occurred. Meaning, there should have still been a certain
possibility.
As in, couldn’t they have protected their “names” and “memories” somehow?
If they could have done that, then both Anastasia and Julius…
Echidna: […]
When she stopped to think about how Julius felt, having been forgotten by everyone,
could anyone even blame him for faltering? Though, when she looked at Emilia’s
strength after she’d been placed in the same situation, she couldn’t help but wonder
what was different between the two.
The difference must have come in who was at their side. The difference must have
been in who was beside them, supporting them.
Likewise, wouldn’t Julius not have collapsed if he’d had some support? And shouldn’t
someone have been there like Natsuki Subaru had for Emilia?
Echidna: [What should I…]

“What should I do?” Echidna couldn’t find an answer to that question within herself.

It was so bad that she felt like this may have been the first time in her life as an empty
Artificial Spirit where she’d been at such a loss with herself.
Emilia: [Echidna?]
Echidna: […It’s nothing. More importantly, is it true? That you managed to find a way
through Reid Astrea’s violence… and passed the Second Floor’s “Trial” before?]
Emilia: [Yeah, it is. It’s reaaally hard to explain now that you’ve forgotten.]
Emilia gave her an adorable puff of her cheeks. But, the fact of the matter was, she
was embarrassed by how she’d beaten the “trial” of that man, who was the very
picture of “violence” itself.
Echidna never for one moment imagined that she’d be lying in this situation. Despite
only knowing her for a short time, Echidna could tell that her nature wasn’t suited to
telling fibs. So everything must have been true. It’d only been for a few moments, but
judging by how she’d stood up against the giant scorpion on the balcony, there was no
doubt that she was quite the capable fighter.
So, the only remaining issue was…
Echidna: [So, you can find a way to fix this situation if you go up to the very top of the
tower. What’s your basis for that?]
Emilia: [Subaru told me that he heard what the fifth rule was from Shaula. Plus,
Subaru’s thought long and hard about this before coming up with the idea, so I’m
pretty sure it’s the right way to go about things.]
Echidna: [To me that seems like an idea based on excessive blind faith, but…]
Emilia: [If you’re still full of doubts, we can address them, but I don’t think now’s the
time for it… That, and didn’t you come here with me because you believe in Subaru as
well?]
Echidna was lost for words as Emilia turned her crystal-clear eyes over to her. Seeing
Echidna’s reaction, Emilia gave her a smile that was tinged with delight, even if it
seemed a tad out of place.
Emilia: [You see, my esteemed knight is reaaaally giving it his all for us.]
Emilia showed with her attitude that she was proud of the fact that their hard work
was being appreciated. In response to that, Echidna likewise felt an odd pang of
emotion. She placed her palm over Anastasia’s flat chest and breathed out a sigh.
Echidna: […]

“These sorts of emotions are dangerous”, Echidna warned herself.

They were completely irrational and out of place. At the very least, it wasn’t something
she ought to feel at a time like this. She needed to forget them if she could, and if not,
then at the very least she should forget them for the time being.
Emilia: […Subaru’s relying on me!]
Echidna felt, amongst other things, envious of her. She, who believed so, so much in
her companion, who was that much closer to her.

“I need to forget this present moment and focus on overcoming the situation we’re
in”, Echidna thought to herself.
Echidna: […]
Emilia’s long legs moved gracefully as she flew up the stairs. Then, after they’d climbed
up what should have been quite a lot of steps, a tremendous flash of silver came into
view, scattering sparks everywhere.
With their vision now unobstructed, they saw a battle unfolding wherever they looked.
With his lilac hair aflutter, and white uniform stained with blood, stood Julius Euculius.
And, the person he was up against was…
Julius: [Gh, khh…!]
???: [Whoawhoawhoawhoawhoa! Doesn’ look like ya can do anythin’ about me like
that, ya prick. Don’t go underestimatin’ me, ya prick. Did ya come here to mess about?
If ya wanna mess about then go put on some makeup. When ya do, I’m gonna step on
ya, bully ya and ruffle ya about, ya damn prick.]
The very embodiment of violence, Reid Astrea, let loose a nightmarish slash with the
pair of chopsticks he held in his hands as he swore. He was dancing a danse macabre,
with the second floor as his stage.
Theirs was a battle that transcended what humanity could fathom; even so, the fact
that Julius was far inferior in strength to him was something that was so sadly obvious,
that it could be grasped instantly, even to the untrained eye.
Julius: […tch]
Dealing with the flurry of slashes and kicks coming from Reid, Julius countered by
spinning his Knight Sword around and thrusting it into one of the gaps.
His sharp thrust derived from extraordinary technique seemed to be nothing more
than a blur of light. Yet Reid easily avoided it with a yawn, and that was with his
eyepatch blocking part of his sight.
Reid: [RRRRHAAA!!]
Julius looked on, stunned that Reid had avoided his thrust. Immediately afterwards, a
casual-looking kick slammed into Julius’ torso, with the soles of his zōri digging straight
into his abdominal muscles. Julius took a few steps back and let out a pained cry.
Then, a blow from one of his chopsticks dropped down towards his head…
Reid: [Get pulverised, ya prick.]
With a vertical flash, his slash, which came with a shockwave, cut through the air,
space and reason itself.
His sword slash was so overwhelming that ways to even express it no longer came to
their minds. It was so beautiful, that even though his weapon had been a chopstick,
one couldn’t help but be captivated by it, even if they were an amateur at
swordplay―― It was the pinnacle of swordplay, the very culmination of it which was
what was being manifested there.
[…]
A slash so beautiful, that you would probably die from just admiring it.
Julius leapt aside, dodging it. The hem of his cloak didn’t make it in time and was
swallowed by Reid’s blade, evaporating. A vertical groove was left carved into the
second floor of the watchtower, which was made of unknown materials, as if it were
all a jape.
And to make matters worse…
Reid: [Heyheyhey, arent’cha bein’ naive if yer thinkin’ you’ve escaped with that?]
Julius: […hk]
Giving him a mocking smile, the air he’d cut through in the room warped and bent,
with a gust of wind starting to roar.
Julius, who should have managed to jump aside, gulped, and then was instantly
dragged back to his feet, as if he were being pulled back towards the torn space – back
into the range of Reid’s sword slashes.
To their disbelief, this was due to the force of gravity from the torn space restoring
itself. It was pulling Julius back after his narrow brush with death straight into the
range of the next blow.
Reid began to throw a punch at Julius, unable to move due to what was happening…
Emilia: […That’s enough.]
A split second before he released his punch, the sound of a chiming silver bell
interjected between the two swordsmen.
However, in contrast to the beautiful chime of her voice, the way she’d joined the fight
was rather audacious. Echidna became lost for words, faced with that extreme
spectacle in front of her.
Reid: [Haah?]
Julius: […]
Reid looked up above him, unable to conceal the suspicion in his voice. Julius on the
other hand opened his eyes wide in surprise, utterly speechless.
They were looking at the strange thing that had appeared above them―― A block of
ice that was so big that it covered the ceiling.
This block of destruction that could instantly shatter even a Dragon Carriage into
smithereens fell down towards the two swordsmen.
Reid and Julius’ reactions were contrastingly different. Julius leapt away to avoid the
hurtling ice block, while Reid curved his lips up into a smile and laughed.
Reid: [Hah!!]
With a fierce smile on his face, Reid thrust up one of his chopsticks at the falling block
of ice. His raised chopstick collided with the point of fall of the block. By some miracle,
the forces between the two points stood at an equilibrium with each other, causing
Reid’s chopstick to bend, but preventing its fall.
Reid stamped his zōri down firmly onto the floor; the force of it travelled through his
chopstick and flowed into the ice block which was still being held up by said chopstick.
A crack began to run up the block as his chopstick snapped in half.
Reid: […Now wasn’ that somethin’]
Reid spat those words out, and a split second later, the block of ice with a crack
running through its centre, shattered in the blink of an eye.
Chunks of ice began to rain down, and while basking in them, Reid slowly turned
himself around. Receiving the piercing gaze from his blue, uncovered eye, Emilia
pointed her palm at him, with a look of resolve setting in on her face.
Their gazes crossed each other’s, causing Reid to ogle at her in surprise.
Reid: [Yer a real feisty one, ain’tcha. It’s not like I dislike women like you, but… Huh!?
What the hell, ya twat, yer really damn hot ain’tcha!? One helluva smokin’ hottie! Why
the hell’s there such a smokin’ hottie in the middle of this sand sea! C’mon, yer gonna
be my opponent, ya twat]
Emilia: [My apologies, I didn’t mean to interrupt, but I do need to get Julius to beat
you…]
Reid: [Wha?]
Emilia paid no heed to Reid’s egoistic talk, and instead continued with a troubled look
appearing on her face. Reid frowned at what she had said, but Julius was the one who
was far more bewildered, having just been rescued.
Though he’d managed to escape from the block of ice that Emilia had unleashed, he
couldn’t hide his suspicion towards the fact that she’d suddenly appeared. Keeping
himself at a distance from Reid, he turned his yellow eyes to look over at Echidna, who
was standing beside her, and spoke,
Julius: [I get that she helped me, but… who on earth is she, Echidna?]
Echidna: [It’s kinda hard for me to explain her identity. But, if I may put it simply, she’s
someone who’s in the same boat as you Julius.]
Julius: [What the…?]
Julius stared at Emilia once again, with his eyes widening slightly, probably because her
features coincided with a being he knew about.
Julius: [A silver-haired, amethyst eyed elf… No, I find it hard to believe that such a
distinctive being would have suddenly turned up in the tower. Then, could it be that
she’s…]
In light of the situation in the tower, as well as the peculiarities of her appearance, and
the fact that her presence was nowhere to be found within him, Julius felt, out of his
own accord, that something was not quite right.
Julius came to the answer by himself. Seeing his startled eyes, Emilia gave him a firm
nod.
Emilia: [Julius, right now I know exactly how you feel.]
Julius: [Then you indeed are…]
Given that they’d both had their “names” snatched away by Gluttony, Julius
immediately grasped what was going on. And as soon as he did, his conviction that
Emilia was their ally appeared to grow.
He stood in front of both Echidna and Emilia, protecting them, once again pointing his
sword at Reid.
Julius: [You have my thanks for helping me out earlier. But I still don’t quite get why
you two have come rushing here considering what’s going on in the tower. What’s
happening with the “Taygeta” library, and with Miss Rem and the situation outside?]
Echidna: [There’s an attempt underway to try and bring all these matters together so
to deal with them all at once. The idea is Natsuki-kun’s, and the ones helping him with
it are all of us in the tower.]
Julius: [It’s Subaru’s? But he’s…]
A puzzled frown appeared on Julius’ face as he heard Subaru’s name wedged in the
middle of her explanation.
As far as he knew, Subaru should have faced Reid’s “Book of the Dead” in the
“Taygeta” library, and his consciousness should have been in a state of disarray from
his return. Beatrice had told him that his return had been difficult, thus, Julius had
continued to fight against Reid so that they could overcome the turmoil in the tower in
his own way.
Therefore, even if she was saying Subaru had woken up and came up with this idea,
you could say it was only natural that there was no real link between spontaneity and
recognition. Nevertheless…
Reid: [I haven’ got anythin’ against y’all gettin’ all chummy with each other, but don’t
ya pricks go jabberin’ away while ignorin’ me!]
The floor exploded with a loud bang, resulting in Julius receiving a blow from the
intruding Reid’s chopstick. Although he’d lost one chopstick, he still had another one
left. And it wasn’t like he had to use them. Even if he just fought empty handed, it
wasn’t like his strength was going to diminish.
Julius: [Kh!]
While buffeted by Reid’s sharp attacks, Julius rallied himself and focused on keeping
his desperate defence up. Seeing that, Reid unleashed a blow with one of his hands
that could have literally felled even a dragon. At the same time, he stuck out his spare
hand at Emilia as she searched for an opening, thrusting his fingers out at her.
Reid: [I ain’t got a clue what yer tryin’ to pull off, but I don’t think I’m gonna let you do
as ya please, ya twat. I’m gonna be your opponent after I’m done dealing with this
novice… Huh?]
Reid abruptly tilted his head in doubt mid-sentence. He then brought his fingers of his
spare hand to his eyepatched left eye and spat out a venomous tirade of:
[HeyHeyHeyHey]’s.
Reid: [The hell, ya twat. For some reason my hand ain’t movin’ to stop ya. Unless I’ve
like suddenly become smitten by ya… No way, ya must have passed the “Trial”!]
Emilia: [Yeah, I did! You lost because you touched my chest with your chopsticks!]
Reid: [Kah! Now that’s one way of losing that I can really get behind! What a huge
waste that I can’t even remember it, ya smokin’ hottie!]
Reid clucked his tongue. His words indicated that there was some shackle on him that
wouldn’t let him stop Emilia. In other words, it meant that the obstruction standing in
between her and her duty was now gone.
Emilia: [Julius, I…]
Julius: [You may go my lovely lady; you, who like me, are of unknown name.]
Turning only his head around, he interrupted Emilia as she was about to say
something. Seeing his Knight Sword now held at the ready again, Emilia kept her
silence at his words.
Seeing the surprise on her face, Julius gave her a gallant smile,
Julius: [You have your duty to carry out. I know it’s something I won’t be able to help
you with, but that’s fine with me. ――I pray everything goes well.]
Emilia: […Yeah, for you too!]
Receiving Julius’ encouragement, Emilia nodded at him and then broke out into a run.
Reid didn’t make any attempt at stopping her. The one-eyed red lion let her pass by
him and saw her off.
Then, as Emilia reached the front of the staircase in the innermost part of the second
floor that would lead the way up, she stopped in her tracks and turned around,
Emilia: [It’s Emilia.]
Julius: […]
Emilia: [My name is Emilia, just Emilia. ――I’ll definitely see you again later!]
Leaving her name behind, Emilia ran up the stairs with an air of elegance about her.
Echidna let out a long, long sigh as she watched her disappear from sight.
From here on out, Emilia’s duty was to head to the top. So, Echidna’s duty was to…
Julius: [You’re not going anywhere? Are you planning on watching me fight?]
Echidna: [Only if you’ll let me do so… Well, no, I suppose not. I’m the one who’s
decided to do that.]
Julius: […]
Julius glanced towards Echidna, who was standing by the wall, and then pursed his lips
together. She took a quick gasp of air as she witnessed all kinds of emotions flitting
across the profile of his face.
Echidna: [It’s not like I can do anything, but if Ana were here, she would have probably
done this. No matter where I am in this tower, I will always be subject to danger. Given
that, I shall stand behind you out of my own volition. Because…]
Julius: […]
Echidna: […Because you are Anastasia Hoshin’s knight. Isn’t that right?]
It took a tremendous amount of courage to believe in something that didn’t feel real.
It was nigh impossible to grasp just how much strength it took to believe in something
that had no concrete basis, to the point that it would make her feel relieved; at least
when compared to believing in something that was actually tangible.
Regardless, Echidna spoke those words to the man before her eyes, his back facing
away from her, while believing in that uncertainty.
Julius: […]
Julius lowered his long-lashed eyes in response and softly let out a deep, long sigh.
Julius: [You’re able to give me more strength than you give yourself credit for. Merely
from the fact that someone went and summoned their courage to believe, and hold
expectations, in a me who may not be anyone anymore.]
Echidna: [Julius…]
For Julius, the footing he’d lost had become uncertain.
For Echidna, the bonds which she was supposed to know had become ambiguous.
The two of them had to rely on something so shaky to build this relationship which
altogether differed to the one that they should have been bound by. Nevertheless, at
this very moment, the two of them must have surely been seeing the same thing.
So for that reason…
Echidna: […Julius, I have a message for you.]
Julius: [A message?]
Echidna: [Yeah. Everyone’s fighting all over the tower, so… he said to “Hurry your ass
and settle things here, then come help the others”]
Julius: […]
Echidna could tell that this was his kind of encouragement, thus she conveyed it to him
exactly as she’d heard. Julius’ slender shoulders tensed slightly after he heard it.
He digested the contents of the message and took it on board. His response following
it was loud and clear.
Julius: [Hah]
It almost seemed like he’d let out a short, sharp gasp of air, but it wasn’t like that at all.
He’d let out a laugh. He’d breathed out a single gasp of air from the pit of his stomach
to wheeze out that laugh.
The fact that Julius Euculius was facing battle with a smile on his face would have been
a thing to marvel about, had there been anyone here who knew Julius.
Julius: […If he’s broken out of his shell, then I mustn’t lose here either.]
His expression of determination was quiet, yet full of hidden zeal.
Julius raised his Knight Sword in front of him and faced his foe, reflecting himself in his
blade. Reid had been lodging a bored look on his face for a while… But now, he was
grinning like a shark.
Reid: [Ya really kicked into gear, didn’t ya, ya prick.]
Julius: [Pardon me, but when it comes to fighting, I always take it seriously.]
Reid: [Nono, that ain’t what I mean. You get it right? Even if I don’t spell it out for ya,
ya prick.]
Reid lifted his left hand up with a grin still plastered on his face. He flipped his
eyepatch up and uncovered his eye. Thus, with his perfectly functioning blue eyes, the
peak of all swordsmen pointed his cheerful murderous intent towards his challenger.
His sword spirit was so formidable that anyone faint of heart would have been killed by
the glint in his eyes alone. However, Julius met that sharp glint of his head-on, and
Echidna behind him likewise braced herself and endured it.
Seeing the two of them endure the raging storm of his sword spirit, Reid loudly clacked
his fangs together.
Reid: [I am the “Stick Swinger” Reid. Remember only my name, before you disappear.]
Julius: […]
Exchanging one’s name in battle before crossing swords was a sign of recognising a
warrior as their equal. There was no knowing how much Reid really cared about that
norm, but regardless of what he thought, the considerations of the person who’d
basked in that had changed dramatically.
Julius took a breath and prepared himself, stilling his raging heart.
Julius: [I shall give you my name once again. I am Julius Euculius. One and only knight
to Anastasia Hoshin-sama, who stands as a Royal Selection Candidate in the Kingdom
of Lugunica. ――It’s time for me to give up acting the part of a nameless knight.]
He magnificently proclaimed his “name” so that it would be engraved in both he, and
the world itself.
△▼△▼△▼△
Leaving behind Julius and Echidna downstairs, Emilia continued to run up the steps.
Her long legs were moving as fast as she could muster, skipping up the stairs two or
three steps at a time. Though the speed she was going at was inordinate, her own
thoughts were screaming at her to go faster and faster.
Emilia: […gnh]
Emilia strongly gritted her teeth; a look of desperation was adorning her beautiful face
in profile.
She was worried about the two she’d left behind downstairs on the second floor. Reid
was extremely strong, foulmouthed and a thug to boot. The two of them could easily
get hurt both physically and mentally dealing with him.
Naturally Emilia’s worries didn’t just stop at Julius and Echidna. Would Subaru, Beatrice
and Meili manage to keep Shaula in check? Would Ram be able to play her part too?
Would Patrasche keep guard over Rem?
Her anxieties, such as whether she was going to have to rebuild all her relationships
from scratch with her “name” eaten, were never-ending. She felt like she was going to
burst into tears if she took a moment to stop.
However, she didn’t stop. She didn’t shed any tears either. She endured the tingling-
sensation at the back of her throat.
Emilia: [Nothing is over yet after all…!]
The fact that they believed in her, and that they were able to believe in her, was what
was propping Emilia’s entirety up right now.
She was full of worries, brimming with anxiety, but she was also full of “I believe in
you”’s, which trumped over those emotions.
Emilia: […hk! There’s a light!]
As she continued to pour her heart and soul in running up the stairs, Emilia’s amethyst
eyes caught a glimpse of a white glow at the far end of her field of view. She realised
that it was coming from the end of this extremely long staircase, and that it would lead
to the unknown first floor.
The moment she comprehended that, she firmly kicked off from the floor and sped up
even more.
Then, finally…
Emilia: […I made it out!]
Emilia broke through into the light, where the staircase had ended in front of her.
What unfurled itself before her eyes that instant wasn’t an area that you could call a
“floor”.
Emilia: [Huh…?]
Emilia stopped in her tracks, completely flabbergasted, and unintentionally let out her
surprise at the scene she was faced with. Reflected in her amethyst eyes, was not the
next part of the familiar watchtower she’d come to expect.
The walls had disappeared, as had the ceiling; spread out all around her lay the vibrant
blue sky―― Emilia wasn’t standing inside the building, but rather, she was outside.
She’d ended up emerging right on the rooftop at the top of the tower after running up
the second floor’s stairs.
Emilia: [The first floor’s outside…? This place is up even higher than the clouds…]
There was a vast, circular floor at the summit of the tower with no other partitions or
anything that looked like a handrail at its edge. Therefore, she could easily look down
below by going over to the edge of the floor.
Clouds which should have been far above in the sky were brushing against the tower.
Emilia’s breath caught as she realised she’d come all the way up to the clouds, or was
even above them.
It was the first time Emilia had ever come to a place as high as this. However, despite
receiving such a shock, she was quickly distracted by another profound emotion.
???: […]

…There was a presence there, that she hadn’t been able to notice on account of how
still and grand it kept itself.
Emilia: […Ah]
Emilia had been busy looking at stuff like where she was, the height of the clouds and
what the situation was like on the first floor. She’d been late in noticing the being that
had swept past the corner of her eyes. She slowly turned around and let out a large
gasp.
Even though Emilia had almost fallen into despair from being forgotten by the world
with her “name” being taken from her, her heart had still stood firm in the end.
――But even that Emilia was lost for words in sheer awe.
The “being” that had appeared before her eyes was utterly beyond the pale of her
imagination.
Because that being was…
Emilia: [You’re…]
???: [――Thou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the first
floor, almighty petitioner.]
Its voice was solemn, and it felt like it was being roared directly into her soul. She
realised that her voice was trembling.
Was there anyone who could fault Emilia and call her weak-minded? No one would be
able to. It would be impossible. Because all living creatures had no choice but to
prostrate themselves before this being.
Because this being’s name was…
???: [――I, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will of
thee who hath reached the summit.]
With his huge body covered in glittering blue scales, the “Divine Dragon” Volcanica
looked down upon Emilia and declared that while exerting a presence that seemed like
it would blow even her very soul out of existence.
△▼△▼△▼△
Outside of the tower, commenced the battle of Shaula, who had transformed into the
titanic scorpion, against Subaru and the rest.
In the second floor of the tower, the sword play of the grinning wielder of violence,
Reid Astrea and Julius reopened.
On the first floor of the tower, Emilia achieved an unforeseen encounter with the
mighty existence awaiting there.

And, on the spiral staircase connecting the fourth floor and sixth floor of the towerー
ー,
???: [A~h, damn it ~tsu! Even after stealing it and everything, it just feels like not
having put it to decent use, doesn’t it, gee~z us!]
Spitting away in irritation, the young boy clicked his tongue whilst tearing at his dark
brown hair. Upon swinging down the hand scratching his head, what had been
generated therein was a beautiful, ornate sword shaped with ice.
With the stolen “Name” as the foundation, it was a special power which he had
reconstructed, but contrary to its appearance its regulation of Mana was exquisitely
arduous, and was quite difficult to use jointly with other “Memories”. In the first place,
combining the skills of multiple others required a suitable sense, and that was
something which Roy and Louis were maladroit at.
???: [We~ll, it’s because we excel in it that we are so able, but you kno~w.]
Even within the trio of siblings possessing the Authority of ”Gluttony”, each one’s way
of using the Authority subtly differed. Amongst them, as one who took pride in being
“Gourmet”, the points he would like to object to in his younger brother and sister’s
ways weren’t few. ーーFortes connected to sense of superiority. Though something
like advice, was unbefitting of him.
???: [The message won’t get across to dear cute Louis, or that chap Roy…… a~h, it can’t
be helped ~tsu! If the two of them are saying they can’t do anything then it can’t be
helped! That means that we can thoroughly lick the feasts present inside this tower
down to the roots ~tsu! How nice, so nice, quite nice, very nice, as it’s nice, it certainly
is nice, surely it is nice, surely it must be nice, as it must be nice! Gluttonous drinking
~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!]

Crunching the sword of ice in his hand, with his sharp fangs unraveled, “Gluttony” ー
ー Ley Batenkaitos decided to itemize all of the targets inside the tower for his own
platter, without leaving a single one.
Fortunately, the situation had been served. What remained was to simply select the
order, and what was to be the main courseーー,

???: [ーーDo you think you have the privilege to be choosing that? How very
easygoing.]

Ley: [ーーーー]

Upon the voice descending from the top of the spiral staircase, Ley seized chewing the
ice, and raised his head. Overhead, on the fourth floor were light crimson eyes looking
at Ley, who was standing on the staircase between the fourth floor and the fifth floor.
With the same hue as blood or blaze, eyes with terribly icy heat, were looking down
upon Ley’s ferocious hunger as if pitying.

Andーー,
Ram: [From what was said, it seems you were the one who tore apart Ram and Rem’s
sisterly love, isn’t it. ーーKindly die whilst baying like a pig.]

CHAPTER 80 “DEATH OF MIND”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーIt was the scent of rage.

Fragrant, rich, it was the scent of highly pure rage. Prodigiously churning this slender,
petite body, he understood that it would uplift it to greater heights.
Ley: “Haha~ ~tsu!”
Facing each other from the upper and lower ends of the spiral staircase, Batenkaitos
laughed with sadness and gloom upon Ram’s caustic remark.
The young girl with potent emotions conceived in her light crimson eyes, breathing in
the resentment and hatred she directed towards him, Batenkaitos tasted ecstacy.
Should he state without giving much thought to selecting the wording, saying that this
one breath was what he was living for wouldn’t be an exaggeration.
Ley: “How nice, so nice, quite nice, very nice, as it’s nice, isn’t it nice. As there normally
aren’t any people who’d face us with such an enraged expression, you see~. It sure is a
really valuable feeling, isn’t i~t. Do you understand? We wonder if you do
understa~nd, the delight which we’re feeling right now!”
Stepping on the ground upon expressing the vivifying emotion, Batenkaitos licked his
lips.
Yes, this emotion and encounter, was something Batenkaitos normally couldn’t ever
hope for.

The『Memories』and『Names』stolen through the Authority of『Gluttony』got

disengaged from the world, and with the exception of Roy and Louis, it became
impossible for anyone to even be cognizant of them.
The grief of having lost someone precious, the rage of hiestation, the hollow sense of
loss, anything and everything got evanesced entirely, beyond all help.
Ley: “So naturally, that’s a matter of course. That’s why, we’ve never minded it, you
see~.”
Whenever he operated as a member of the much-loathed Witch Cult, on copious
occasions would he meet humans who directed their hatred towards his affiliation.
However, never had there been one who knew of Ley Batenkaitos’ deeds, who
harboured hatred for Ley Batenkaitos individually, who aimed to kill Ley Batenkaitos
specifically.

That natural divine providence brought forth by the Authority of『Gluttony』, that
obvious unwritten law, had been overruled.

ーーWith the emergence of an outsider, who did not sustain the effects of the
Authority of『Gluttony』.

Ley: “Natsuki Subaru…… ~tsu!”

Whispering the name of the man Louis had been attached to, Batenkaitos attained a
sweet ache in the depths of his slim chest. It was not as if he had taken influence by
Louis. He had known about him, even prior to that.
He had been thinking of him, powerfully, profoundly, far earlier than even Louis.

That beingーー,

Ley: “ーーNee-sama, will also understand, ri~ght?”

The connection between the origin of this sweet ache in his chest, and the young girl
looking down towards him was deep. ーーNo, not merely deep. Two hearts that beat
as one, irreplaceable individuals, saying that they were the other halves of each other
would be unobjectionable as well.
Thus, she would surely understand. These sweet, fleeting, far too mighty emotions.
This sensation, blended with both love and hate, and the ache within the chest longing
for release.
That is why, he addressed with half of his mouth open, pouring in that conviction and
expectationーー,

Ram: “Ram’s already told you. ーーTo kindly die whilst baying like a pig.”

Ley: “ーー~hk!”

The subsequent instant, Ram’s first move as she flew down after kicking the staircase,
made Ley jump far backwards.
He had narrowly managed to draw his body back, but the fine point of the wand being
pointed out was accurately aiming for his right eye. Should he be slow in pulling back
his head, it shall ransack his brain through the eyeball.
Ley: “Geez, nee-sama is mercile~ss! Had we eaten this one just now, forget about
imitating the bay of a pig, we would’ve died unable to do anything ~tsu!”
Ram: “Ram has reconsidered. If you were made to imitate something below the
standard of a pig, then it’ll surely be a real affront for the pig as well.”
Flying through the spiral staircase, his landing was delayed solely due to the difference
in the levels of stairs. Whilst apprising her chilling intent to kill, Ram’s furious assault
waged a pursuit of fierce vigour towards Batenkaitos.
Whilst gyrating her slim figure, Ram pointed out her wand, fired a kick, drilled in a shot
of the elbow. Batenkaitos dodged them entirely through the handling of his body, but
things like the hit which had grazed past his ear certainly possessed the vigour that
upon a single hit, would certainly lead to loss of faculty of that part of the body.
Ley: “Haha ~tsu! Scary scary! It’s scary though you kno~w!”
Batenkaitos laughed whilst using his body to evade the unhesitating strikes in pursuit
of him. That wasn’t flexibility, but exaltation. ーーNo, slight flexibility as well.

Ram’s martial arts were quite something. Lacking all forgiveness, she possessed no
faltering in her aim to kill. Yet, Batenkaitos dodged with leisure and ease. The reason
for that was quite simple.
Ley: “We already pro~perly know, that nee-sama is more amazing, you see~.”

The multitude of『Memories』terminated and packed together within Batenkaitos.

Within them was a passionate one which adored Ram as an elder sister, which yearned
for her infinite potential.

The untiring trust and expectation towards Ram which those『Memories』were

endowed with, conveyed their contrast with the Ram before his eyes, nearly to a
sorrowful extent, to Batenkaitos.

To summarizeーー,

Ley: “ーーNee-sama without her horn, is nothing but a counterfeit which even Rem
can substitute for, isn’t that ri~ght.”

Ram: “ーーーー”

Ley: “Ah, did you get angry? Have you gotten angry? If you want to get angry then you
can get angry perfectly fine, nee-sama. Now that we think of it, we’ve never even had
a proper sisterly quarrel before, you kno~w.”
Batenkaitos set forth the reminiscences as if a belonging of his own. Though Ram’s
cheeks stiffened in reaction to his speech and conduct, her attacks did not slacken.
Batenkaitos admiringly thought within his innermost heart, that she was really quite
pushing herself. It was famously known that Onis who lost their horns lost their bodily
control, though it was unclear how much anguish it entailed. Ram had also been
continually tormented due to that penalty.
It was unknown just how many times the thought of wanting to take over her pain had
come to mind.
However, alongside that also came another thought. ーーThat oneself wouldn’t be
able to endure the anguish she bore.
If the agony of losing the horn depended on the strength that Oni originally possessed,
then Ram must have the greatest in that regard, which no other Oni in the world could
share.
Thus, commendation to her onrushing form by way of her own determination, through
that compelling anguish. And, gratitude to her earnest wolfing stance, with an
unruffled facial expression.
With the ripening of the greatest, supreme, premier flavour, to simply whom should he
express his delight for being witness to the moment the rich aroma arose, he did not
know.

ーーHe hailed gratitude and admiration, toward the miracle of happening across this
gourmet delicacy.
Ley: “Truly ~tsu! Nee-sama is so wonderful ~tsu!!”
A murderous dance blended with love and hate unfolded on the spiral staircase. Whilst
tasting that to his heart’s content, Batenkaitos blessed Ram’s existence.

And, tilting his body, turning over, stooping down, dodging as per the『Memories』
craved,

Ley: “Now with a ta da, time for a counterattaーー”

Ram: “How truly noisy.”

Surrounding Ram whilst she pointed out her wand, Batenkaitos aimed for her fair neck.
His side which had gotten into her undisputable blind spot, and Ram’s line of sight
entangled when she turned around.
At that single moment, feeling intimidated, Batenkaitos interrupted the strike and flew
in evasion and escaped. However, the instant after wind grazed past his right cheek, he
felt blood starting to drip out.

Ley: “ーー~tsu.”

Tracing his cut cheek with his hand, Batenkaitos inhaled faintly.

It was a wound he wasn’t supposed to sustain. At the very least, the『Memories』

present within Batenkaitosーー if he were to abide by the existence who best knew
the prodigy Ram, then there didn’t exist a future where he should’ve sustained this
wound.

Yetーー,
Ram: “Though Ram told you to bay disgracefully, an unsightly opponent’s voice is also
rough to hear. Ram doesn’t intend to keep you company any longer, so you’re getting
killed.”
Ley: “Nee-sama, this is……”

Ram: “If you had been evaluating Ram relying on the『Memories』, then your
evaluation is yet too naive.”
Looking at Batenkaitos after he stained his cheek with blood by his hand, Ram gently
brushed her pink hair. With her dreadfully cold sidelong glance towards this side,
Ram: “Were you intending to bring out Ram’s true colours? If that’s the case then that
is quite laughable. ーーRam’s potential is infinite. After all”

Ley: “ーーーー”

Ram: “ーーRam is, Rem’s nee-sama.”

A baseless, careless remark, the reason why it echoed with such extraordinary
convincibility was because that is how the『Memories』, present within nobody but
Batenkaitos, had captured the existence of their elder sister.
Recognising that reality, Batenkaitos erased his smile and distorted his cheeks in
annoyance.
Boring. Uninteresting. She doesn’t get it.
Ley: “Both rage and hatred, are spices for enhancing flavours. But, if the taste of the
spices is too strong, if it asserts itself too powerfully, then even that platter goes to
waste. Guess nee-sama, who doesn’t cook, would be completely clueless about these
customs, hu~h?”
Ram: “That’s not true. There’s nothing to hide, Ram’s special dish is steamed potatoes
after all.”

The『Memories』which had vivid recollection of that resuscitated, and his stomach

growled.
Intentionally ignoring that call of the sense of emptiness and hunger in his stomach,
Batenkaitos casted his mood to play around aside.
Ram was still yet to demonstrate the true worth of her strength. In other words, that
meant naught but that she hadn’t revealed everything even to the younger sister who
was physically quite similar to her.

In other wordsーー,

Ley: “ーーNee-sama, won’t trust even her little sister, talk about the ultimate
individualism, isn’t i~t.”
Ram: “……What a superficial way of understanding things. Ram doesn’t know how
many human lives you have tasted, but even those people don’t come to mind.
Everything aside from Rem is trifle.”
Repudiating Batenkaitos’ outlook on meals, Ram straitened her light crimson eyes.
And, whilst caressing her own slim chest,
Ram: “Kindly exert yourself as much as you can, Barusu.”
Calling out to the young boy not present here, extraordinary determination levitated
across her cold expression.
Ram: “Though something like collective destiny, makes one shiver.”
△▼△▼△▼△
He took a deep inhale, with a cloth covering his mouth protecting him from swallowing
the sand.
If he were to be honest then he would’ve preferred to have goggles as well, but that
would be a hope too high. Prepared to have grains of sand fly into his eyeballs, he had
no choice but simply be careful about his eyes within the vortex of the sandy
whirlwind.
Subaru: “Beako! Meili! We’ve gotta pull through!”
Beatrice: “Betty knows, in fact!”
Meili: “Geez, you really don’t know how to treat people~!”
The one traversing through his field of vision blurred by the sand, was a fiendish
existence clad in a jet black shell.
Approaching closer, and taking a single attack by its great pincers meant forfeiting life.
Taking distance, and should it succeed in its efforts to fire its tail stinger meant
forfeiting life. There were multiple other conditions of forfeiting life as well.
In terms of simply conditions of defeat, there existed more than plenty, that is what
their situation was presently.
Subaru: “With that being said, that’s what always happens……!”
Natsuki Subaru’s battles were a series of continued tightrope walks.

The reason why he suffocated despite knowing the future through『Return by Death
』was because of the abilities he could possess, and the sheer magnitude of the
enemies he confronted never allowed him to counterbalance.
Lacking cards to play was his omnipresent scenario. Whilst trusting everyone’s
strength, expecting that they’d adapt to the situations’ requirements and fight, Subaru
himself struggled hard, a befitting answer to everyone’s expectations of him.
Subaru: “Rather than a fight of my own, this, is a fight of my wonderful comrades!”
Meili: “Is this really the situation to say tha~t!? Geez! Do your best, Hungry Horse King-
chan!”
Receiving Subaru’s baloneous yell, Meili, who was racing right next to him, issued
orders to the Witch Beastsーー Hungry Horse Kings.

The Witch Beasts akin to centaurs screeched like the cry of a child, and two of them
carrying Subaru and Beatrice, and Meili respectively rushed through the sea of sand.
And, the one in pursuit of their backs as they fiercely kicked the sand, was the titanic
scorpion as it scratched the sand with its several legs and gave a rise to a cloud of dust,
resuming its hounding.

“ーー~Bishaaan!”

Just as his instinct had told him earlier, should they distance themselves then the tail
stinger, should they approach closer then the enormous pincers, shall come for their
lives. Whilst keeping a distance neither too close nor too far, they coped with the
enemy’s attacks.
Compared to the conditions of defeat he had listed, the sole condition for victory
permitted to them was a change at the extremity of stalemate. It referred to Emilia
capturing the first layer of the tower, and the rewriting of the cited rules.

As a matter of fact, he hadn’t even confirmed whether that was an actual possibilityー
ー,

Beatrice: “If that’s not possible, then it’ll be strange to have that included in the
tower’s rules in the first place, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Exactly, Beako. Going out of their way and having “you can also destroy the
rules” included in the rules means that the rules are premised on the fact that they’ll
be destroyed.”
And if that was a possibility, then it was perhaps a reward given to the one who
captured the tower. Should that be considered, then it was a right given only to the
one who had cleared everything with proper means.
It was an immense relief that Emilia had entirely broken through Reid. Had she not
been victorious, then the means to save Shaula perhaps wouldn’t have even grazed
past his hands.
Subaru: “Though I’ll never forgive him for sexually harassing Emilia-tan……!”
Though it was a happening infuriating to even look back on, Julius had been charged
with retribution when it came to Reid.
Expecting that he shall fully overwhelm that violent man, Subaru caught the enormous
sand tower within his field of vision and entrusted himself to the fierce struggle
Beatrice and Meili were putting up.
Meili: “Onii-san! It isn’t easy to move around in this spot! I think it’ll be easier for the
Witch Beast-chan’s to rampage about in a place further away from the towe~r!?”
Subaru: “Gh……! I get what you’re saying! I get it but, no! I won’t get away from the
tower. If I get any further away, then I’ll lose grasp!”

Rejecting Meili’s appeal, Subaru gnashed his molars whilst grabbing his chest.『Cor
Leonis’』efficacy resumed, and the locations of his comrades within the tower were
still within his sphere of grasp, in the form of fleeting lights. However, he did not know
for what possible cause this Authority, with yet far too many uncertain facets, may
come undone.
In terms of the Authority’s efficiency, what was the easiest to perceive was indeed
distance.
In reality, Subaru did not know the locations of his comrades outside of the Augria
Sand Dunes. If that was due to distance, then it was unknown how far he could get
away from the tower.
He was afraid of losing the ability to confirm the locations as well as the well-being of
his comrades.
However, the greatest issue was not their well-being but losing the ability to shoulder
their burden. It was a matter of course that Emilia or Julius had exposed their bodies to
grave battles, but what further had an eagle grip on Subaru’s heart was Ram, who was
out for vengeance.

“ーーーー”

Though he was confident that he had deployed his comrades to their respective
utmost suitable positions, he had anticipated from the very beginning that even
amongst them all, Ram’s fight would become particularly dire. That’s because her
opponent was Ley Batenkaitosーー the originator of turning Rem into a『Sleeping
Beauty』, and Ram’s own condition.

Ram must be in perfect shape and form, otherwise she shan’t be able to oppose Ley
Batenkaitos.
On top of that, he wished for Ram to beat Batenkaitos down to her heart’s content.
For that purpose, Subaru was required to shoulder the burden she consistently
suffered.

That is precisely whyーー,

Subaru: “I can’t just thoughtlessly get away from the tower! Sorry for being a handicap,
but please compromise!”
Meili: “hk! This is, absolutely definitely going to come back to bite you later!”
Rounding her lips upon Subaru’s call, Meili shouted with a red face atop of the Hungry
Horse King’s back.
At the same pace, the young girl glared towards the sky and clapped her hands
towards the existences circling around in the blue, cloudless sky.
Meili: “Winged Mole-chan’s! It’s show ti~me!”
Receiving the shrill command, the tiny shadows soaring in the sky swooped down
towards the sand sea. Seeing they were aiming for the titanic scorpion atop the sand,
Subaru instantly shouted “Beako!”
Subaru: “Match in with them!”
Beatrice: “Betty knows, in fact! “Vita”!!”
Presuming Subaru’s aim, Beatrice put up her tiny palm towards the sky.
The chant’s effect was invoked, however, the aim wasn’t towards the titanic scorpion,
but towards the Winged Moles which had their eyes set on the titanic scorpion.
In the course of the descending Winged Moles, there was a loop of pale light produced
ーー the moment the Winged Moles passed through that loop, the small-sized Witch
Beasts accelerated, clad in light.

“ーーーー”

The piercing strike drilled into the outer shell of the titanic scorpion, giving rise to a
violent note.
The titanic scorpion, which had been accepting the battlecries of the Winged Moles
like gentle breeze until now, stopped its multiple legs upon the direct hit possessing
unignorable might.
Meili: “What was that, just now…… Beatrice-chan, what did you do?”
Beatrice: “Made your Witch Beasts heavy right before they collided, I suppose. Their
speed or solidity won’t change, but the result changes with a simple increase in weight,
in fact.”
Beatrice responded to Meili’s astonishment.
That was the answer to the reason behind the sudden enhancement of the Winged
Moles. ーーStrength was a mix of weight and velocity.

Winged Moles navigated underground using their potent horns, the risky assault of the
Witch Beasts which flew about in the sky and the underground at will decisively halted
the steps of the titanic scorpion with unbelievable destructiveness.
The titanic scorpion’s defensive capability was quite impressive, but it wasn’t able to
completely defend an attack it was witnessing for the first time. And, in order to
surpass that reflective defence capability, Subaru fully rotated his head.
Subaru: “I feel bad for the Witch Beasts, but it’s a trade-off between life and time.
There’s plenty of quantity and varieties of Witch Beasts that can be used, with Beako’s
assistance the possibilities are infinite……! This wayーー”

They can succeed, that definite response made Subaru clench his fist and Beatrice’s
hair. Beatrice raised her voice in protest, saying “It hurts, I suppose!”. ーーThat was
the instant.

Subaru: “ーーAh?”

With the plan to buy as much time as possible, Subaru spilled out a voice whilst looking
up towards the watchtower.
Hearing his vacant voice, Beatrice turned around saying “Subaru?”, but he remained
unable to respond.
What was brought to Subaru’s consciousness, was not the visible exterior of the
watchtower, but its interiorーー the interior of the tower whereby he could sense
fleeting lights at various locations, the reason was the responses of his comrades.
Likely, it appeared each one of them must be engaged in vehement battles, amongst
them a single one’s response vanished. ーーThe response of Emilia, who was heading
to the top.

“ーーーー”

That moment, Subaru’s heart throbbed so intensely as if it had come detached.

The reality that Emilia’s response had vanished threw Subaru into a state of chaos.
What if, within the couple of moments just now, Emilia had been lostーー,

Subaru: “ーー~hk, Calm down, bloody bastard.”

He halted his vision from blackening through a reprimand of his own.

This was far too early to despair about the reality. He needed to trust『Cor Leonis’』
ability more. Though its origin was from the worst kind of a man, but now that it had
blossomed, this Authority was an ally.

Based on the responses of『Cor Leonis』until now, it could be assumed that the
intensity of the fleeting lights’ warmth and movement conveyed the status of his allies.
When they became violently worked up, the colours or intensity of the lights changed.

Then, did the disappearance of Emilia’s response refer to her『Death』.

Subaru: “If that’s the case, then the rate at which the response disappeared happened
way too instantly.”
If it were to be assumed that Emilia encountered an enemy so fearsome it was able to
extinguish her existence in a single instant, even if she had fallen into its hands, he
couldn’t imagine her being taken out without resistance.
He couldn’t imagine, neither did he want to. He had belief. That’s why, the problem
perhaps lied somewhere else.
Rushing up the watchtower, Emilia had headed for the first layer, and something had
happened which made her body go out of the range of『Cor Leonis’』influence.

Thus, in but a single instant, Emilia’s response disappeared from Subaru’s perception.

He must believe so, otherwiseーー,

Beatrice: “Subaru!”
Meili: “Onii-san! This is no time to space ou~t!”
Gnashing his molars and gums, Subaru kept himself in check through pain as the two
young ladies called out to him.
Hearing them, Subaru responded with “I know” such that both himself and they could
hear it,
Subaru: “I have no idea, whom she may have to confront and where. But I believe, that
she will make her way back.”
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーAt the same time as when Subaru had pronounced words of prayer, far below on
the sand.
Though Subaru said that he did not know whom she may have to confront, there was
no way that even Subaru’s imagination could’ve predicted the situation Emilia had
been placed in.
Abiding by Subaru’s command, Emilia had headed to the first layer in order to rewrite
the rules of Pleiades Watchtowerーー what she encountered was a blue, shimmering,
gargantuan existence clad in scales.

An existence whose name, nobody was unaware of in this Kingdom of Lugnicaーー no,
in the entire world.

If the『Witch of Envy』was regarded as the symbol of fear, then it was the befitting
symbol of hope and faith. For this existence had continued to accumulate meritorious
deeds of such scale for the world.

The name of that gargantuan and great existenceーー,

Emilia: “ーー『Divine Dragon』Volcanica.”

Ruminating the name it had given for itself, Emilia felt her entire body colden.
Though a strange thing to say, Emilia’s predisposition was entirely detached from
nervousness. Though of course she felt her body be heavier when she had to stand in
front of people or when she had to talk about something crucial, but upon undertaking
practical action she immediately forgot about their effects.
On multiple occasions she had been praised by Subaru or Ram for having that
impressive quality.
However, despite possessing that impressive quality, Emilia’s physical movement
ceased completely before the『Divine Dragon』.

Such that she felt she couldn’t take even a single breath without the opponent’s
permission. To such an extent, the presence of the true dragon was projected, and had
its grasp on the world.

“ーーーー”

Whilst inhaling, Emilia once again glanced at Volcanica’s frame.

Scales with a deep tinge of blue were shimmering like jewels, and every single one of
them appeared to have been tempered thoroughly, as if sharper than any treasured
sword.
Its forelimbs and hindlimbs were endowed with black claws akin to stone, its face,
similar to that of a Ground Dragon, gave the impression of having lived for long, and a
pair of golden eyes that had witnessed an unfathomable amount of time. On its head
were two enormous horns, white like a noble’s milk.

The『Divine Dragon’s』stature was likely about fifteen or sixteen metres in height.

Since it wasn’t standing, had its wings and tail folded, its exact enormity couldn’t be
determined. But despite that it was this gargantuan, a matter of course that it couldn
’t be fit inside the tower.

It was unquestionable that the first layer had been constructed in an open location
because of Volcanica.

Emilia: “……The third layer was the『Sage』, the second layer was Reid, and the first
layer is Volcanica.”

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia: “Could it be, that all three heroes of the great antiquity, are involved in the
tower’s『Trials』?”

Looking back onto the『Trials』until how, Emilia discovered a similitude between

them.

『The Three Heroes』ーー they had formerly made efforts in the sealing of the『
Witch of Envy』, and were three heroic figures engraved into the history of the
Kingdom of Lugnica. Those being Shaula, Reid, and Volcanica.
Furthermore, Shaula had stated that it was actually an achievement of Flugel’s, Reid
was incredibly violent and talked crudely, and Volcanica was not a person but a
dragon.

But if they were yet connected in this place, thenーー,

Emilia: “To still be friends after so many centuries, that’s rea~lly wonderful.”
Emilia thought it was a very wonderful thing if something like commitment or unity,
had tied the three heroic figures together.
On top of that, Volcanica was the existence who had pledged a covenant with the
Kingdom of Lugnica, and as a matter of fact, when a black dragon had been rampaging
within the Kingdom of Lugnica multiple decades ago, it had been recorded that it
possessed extraordinary power.
Emilia, loved those who viewed promises as important.
She believed that upholding promises was a very nice thing. She cherished Subaru and
trusted him, but she believed his characteristic of not upholding promises was no
good.
What if Beatrice started imitating him.
Neither did Emilia wish to scold Subaru and Beatrice for breaking promises.
Emilia: “Ah, woops. This is no time to be thinking all that…… Um, Volcanica! I came
here to take the『Trial』! The『Trial』of the first layer! I’ll tackle it!”

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia: “I don’t know how tough a『Trial』it will be…… but, I ask of you to hurry! I
must hurry or Subaru and the others will be in trouble. Whatever it may be, bring it
on!”
Striking her cheeks with her hands, Emilia reorganized her cowering emotions.
Without even planning so, thinking about Subaru and Beatrice made the root for that.
Even if they were to be scolded by Emilia for breaking promises, that was speaking of a
distant tomorrow, a distant future.
In order to come face to face with that future, Emilia needed to stand firm here.

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

The silent『Divine Dragon』was intently watching Emilia with its golden hued eyes.

Speaking without exaggeration, those eyes felt deep enough to absorb her entirely.

It had fought the『Witch of Envy』, and forged the covenant with the Kingdom of
Lugnica four hundred years agoーー but, the time this great dragon had lived through
appeared to be far greater than those four hundred years.
Those eyes, perhaps close to reaching a thousand years of age, were intently gazing
upon the world.

It was unknown in what way would Emilia’s existence be projected, to this『Divine

Dragon』.

Emilia: “I, am used to being judged. There are people who hate me because I’m a half
elf, or meanies like Echidna…… but, like Subaru, Ram or Beatrice and everyone else,
there are also people who have laid their expectations on me.”
Whilst addressing, Emilia touched the crystal on her chest with her fingers.
Her family, who was yet asleep, was the first one to affirm Emilia, who largely looked
through rose-coloured glasses like this.
With that family of her’s as the beginning, in this tower were her comrades who had
accepted Emilia.
Emilia: “That’s why, I don’t care no matter how you look at me!”

Before the『Divine Dragon』she had been overawed by once, Emilia declared sharply.

Even the existence known as Emilia, who had been crushed by the contrast in
presence, whose limbs had been quivering and cowering, who had been overwhelmed
by the existence acquainted to eternity, shall no longer lose.

ーーNo matter what, she shan’t lose.

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia strengthened her fist and made her amethyst eyes glitter with might.
Whilst being showered with Emilia’s gaze throughout its entire body, Volcanica slowly
blinked. Afterwards, Volcanica moved its dragon jaws with grandeurーー,

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]

“ーーーー”

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Emilia: “……Huh?”
Emilia, who had packed her breath and put herself on guard for the challenge
Volcanica may ask her of, heard the cumbrous words accompanying the dragon breath
and tilted her head.
For she had remembrance of these words.
Emilia: “Um, hadn’t you told me about that earlier? That I am the one who arrived at
the first layer, and that you are Volcanica…… is that right?”
Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia: “……Ah! Did I not introduce myself, by chance? I apologize. I am Emilia, just
Emilia. Well, there’s many people right now who don’t remember me, so it’ll be a
problem if you ask me to prove it, but, I’m Emilia!”

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia: “……Still, no good?”

Thinking whether her omitting her introduction had brought its displeasure, she
reintroduced herself yet no positive change was born in Volcanica’s response.
Had Subaru been here, he would’ve gone so far and thought that skipping introduction
led to the revocation of the right to take the『Trial』of the first layer, but Emilia did
not think that way.
Emilia believed that even if a mistake was made, upon apologizing the opponent
couldn’t continue being so heartless.
Thus, even at this instant she did not believe her impoliteness had bought Volcanica’s
silence.
What Emilia had thought of, was the possibility that Volcanica was not angry. But even
if that were to be the case, it might’ve been much worse than simply being angered.

After allーー,

Emilia: “Could it be……”

Gazing back into its golden eyes, Emilia timidly moved forward.
One step, two steps, resuming her walk in a place close to the sky, she shortened the
distance between herself and the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica. Emilia inched closer, as
it breathed, that too with magnificence.
And, gently stretching her hand forward, she touched the scales of the opponent’s
front leg.

Emilia: “ーーCold.”

The scales she touched were cold like ice, or like steel which had cooled down.
Just how long a duration would one need to remain stagnated, to lose this much heat.

It did not mean biological『Death』. Those who remained stagnated for a long
duration, simply lost bodily energy.

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]

“ーーーー”
Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Whilst gazing down upon Emilia who was touching its foreleg, Volcanica repeated once
again.
Words of reception that had been repeated and stockpiled exactly thrice. They were
not with the purpose of condemning the mistake Emilia made with her greeting.
Volcanica’s eyes, which were profoundly staring at Emilia, were reflecting her as if not
reflecting her.
Its reason was apparent.

Emilia: “Could it be, you became such an old uncle that you forgot about the『Trial』
……?”

Not the『Death』of the body, but the『Death』of the mind had hunted the long-
lived dragon.

And for Emilia, who must clear the『Trial』of the first layer, it befell as a challenge
beyond the『Trial』of the first layer.

The great library of Pleiades, the trial of the first layer of『Maia』.

The time limit,『The Time For The Survival Of Her Comrades』. Number of challenges,
『Unknown』. Number of challengers,『One』.『Content Of The Trial』, unknown.

ーーTrial, begin.

CHAPTER 81 “PLEASED TO MEET YOU”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーDue to being left alone for umpteen years, the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica had
met its『Death』of the mind.

Speaking tangibly, it had gotten Alzheimer’s due to being left as is for a long time, or its
thereabouts.
Emilia: “But, it’ll be a problem for me if you’re such an oldie! Hey, Volcanica!”

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Emilia: “Geez! You’re completely hopeless!”
Emilia knocked its foreleg and called in desperation, but the response she got was the
sensation of resilient scales and forgetfulness that seemed even more resilient than
the former, a psychological barrier.

A『Trial』which brought back the dead from the time they were alive like Reid’s was
quite a challenge, but thinking of it now, that seemed cute compared to this.

Though something like calling that thug Reid cute was like a joke in itselfーー,

Emilia: “Reid could be communicated to, and he also taught us what all we needed to
know, but……”
That was not the case with Volcanica.

For Emilia, who must conquer the『Trial』of the first layer, the examiner having
Alzheimer’s was pretty much the worst scenario.
Even though she needed to take back the good news from here to Subaru and the
others as soon as possible.
Emilia: “Ugh…… what can I do what can I do, what should I do…… It can’t be, that I
need to beat Volcanica like it was with Reid……”
For the argument’s sake, should it be the case then that could be expected to make for
an extremely arduous『Trial』, but the difference in the content of the first and
second layers’ trials made Emilia hold off on that thought.

The trial of the third layer of『Taygeta』required solving the set questions through
brainpower.
Fortunately, Subaru possessed the knowledge of beyond the Great Waterfall thus they
were able to solve them, but without that it certainly would’ve been incredibly
onerous.

And, the trial of the second layer of『Electra』, as one may know, had Reid Astrea as
the obstacle.
Emilia had won it by somehow doing her best and banging Reid’s head, but even that
had the aspect of succeeding because it had been their first time challenging.
In any event, it was indubitable that both the third layer and the second layer had
been won extremely narrowly.

That is why, a simple challenge alone was sufficiently difficult, and yetーー,

Emilia: “To think it won’t even specify the challenge……”

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Emilia: “Geez! I get it already! I want you to say something beyond that, you know!”
Though she expected it to say something beyond after a certain number of tries, she
did not quite have the time to experiment that.
Whilst staving off the feeling of wanting to stomp the floor, Emilia turned her line of
sight to her environs.

The『Trial』of the third layer was conducted in a white room, with a black slate where
questions would be setーー there had been something which Subaru and Julius had
been enjoyably invoking with the monolith.
Perhaps there may be something similar hidden in this first layer.
As long as Volcanica could not be addressed to, it was a good plan to search for the
problem by oneself.
Emilia: “I’ve got to do everything I can right now……!”
Without clearing away the disposition of Volcanica’s mood, Emilia began sprinting in
order to survey the first layer.

Firstly, the first layer was the uppermost storey of the Pleiades Watchtowerーー
existing in a position whereby it was too high up to be visible from below. Within its
space, in the surroundings were six pillars, and one mammoth pillar in the centreーー
Volcanica was crouched by the central pillar as if leaning on it, and the vastness of the
space was around a hundred metres in radius.
Though the space felt quite vast compared to that of the second layer, part of it was
being capped due to the presence of Volcanica’s enormous frame.
Emilia: “Seeing below…… isn’t possible?”
Grasping one of the pillars enclosing the circumference of the first layer, Emilia
confirmed what was beneath.
Inside and outside of the tower, Subaru and Ram and everyone else were supposed to
be putting up tough battles, but thick clouds blocked her field of vision, rendering her
unable to confirm what was below her.
Though on the other hand, it felt like should she jump into the clouds, it would be
possible for her to join up with her comradesーー,

Emilia: “It feels like if one cheats and climbs up from the outside like this, they’d be
getting a scolding…… no, in the first place, there’s no way it’s possible to get above the
clouds so fast, just because I ran at my fullest.”
Though she was quite athletic, even Emilia knew how high an altitude the sky and
clouds were positioned at.
When she was little, she tried to extend her hand and grab the clouds, but failed. Even
when she had grown up, that hadn’t changed. Should she reach around Reinhardt’s
level perhaps she may be able to jump up to the clouds’ altitude, but Emilia did not
have the ability to do something like that.
That is why, Emilia must have reached the summit of the tower because of some
mysterious powers.

Emilia: “If that’s the case, then the『Trial』must be here or it’ll make no sense!”

Her thoughts encouraged, Emilia went around seeing the six pillars, knocking them,
trying to climb on them. However, she couldn’t discover any befitting phenomena or
writings whatsoever.

If there were to be another possibility, thenーー,

Emilia: “The big pillar in the middle, which Volcanica is close to.”
If the surrounding pillars didn’t have anything, then the central mammoth pillar
possessed the greatest possibility.

Unlike the other six, that pillar alone stretched further beyond the first layer. ーー
Otherwise, above even the first layer, the place which should be called the zero layer
was perhaps situated there.
It felt that in that place there may be some means to cause any changes to this place,
which remained ever unchanged.

Howeverーー,

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
In order to investigate that pillar, she couldn’t avoid Volcanica, who continued
repeating the same words.

“ーーーー”

Though she was ready to take on the『Trial』of the first layer, being ready to take on
Volcanica was an entirely different subject.
Maintaining that nervousness, Emilia distanced herself closer to the central pillar, to
Volcanica.

Emilia: “Volcanica, what should I do for the『Trial』?”

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Volcanica’s answer shan’t change.
Rather than being despondent or dejected towards that answer, Emilia instead felt
relief. If Volcanica’s answer did not change, then just as when she had touched its
foreleg, it must be uninterested in her.
Believing that, Emilia went around through the other side from Volcanica’s, in an
attempt to investigate that bulky pillarーー,

Emilia: “ーーHuh.”

The moment she tried to touch the pillar, Emilia heard the sound of wind.
Before even confirming its cause, Emilia instinctively produced an ice wall overhead. In
that juncture, the impact went through the ice wall and slammed into Emilia, throwing
her slim figure afar.
Emilia: “Gah, hack.”
The impact pierced her chest from the back, and Emilia tumbled down the floor of the
first layer, coughing violently.
Thinking just what in the world had happened, Emilia slowly raised her face, and
noticed.

ーーThe tail of the『Divine Dragon』leaning on the pillar, was slowly being lowered
to the ground.
Emilia: “……I was hit, by the tail?”
Upon expressing it in words, it could be noticed that it had been an extremely simple
attack.
Dragons using their tail to express their emotions was something which often occurred
between Patrasche and Subaru as well. When Subaru played any pranks, Ram and
Patrasche would slap him as if competing with each other.
However, the attack by Volcanica’s tail wasn’t of the same kind as an expression of
love between a dragon and a man.
She had taken only this much damage thanks to her sudden defence, but had Emilia’s
response been late her neck would’ve gotten fractured, even her head being blown
away wouldn’t have been strange.
On top of that, for Volcanica, this had been like nothing but merely brushing away an
insect in a state of vague consciousness.
She felt as if she were a tiny insect being toyed around by the feet of a gigantic
creature.

“ーーーー”

The moment she realised that truth, cold sweat traced Emilia’s nape and spine.
But at the same time, it also made another possibility emerge before Emilia.
Emilia: “So that pillar has something after all, right.”

Volcanica: [ーーーー]
Emilia: “After all, you are here for the purpose of the『Trial』. You have not forgotten
that, even now when you have forgotten the『Trial』. That’s why, you’re explaining
the same thing again and again.”
Volcanica appeared as if it had forgotten what it ought to do.

But the reason why the『Divine Dragon』still remained here like this, was its will to
uphold promises exchanged before its mind had met『Death』, that alone was firm
proof.

The『Sage』, the『Sword Saint』and the『Dragon』, each for testing wit, strength

and motives.

If that was the caseーー,

Emilia: “ーーHalf-baked feelings won’t do. I’ll be doing it seriously as well.”

Premising on the existence of the opponent’s hindrance, Emilia declared the exercise
of her true strength.
At that moment, the atmosphere surrounding Emilia slowly let out a note, and began
to congeal. As if obeying Emilia like she was the queen, warriors of ice were created
and summonedーー that was, Emilia’s new potential born through further growth
from Ice Brand Arts.
She wasn’t able to even test it within the confined watchtower, but should her
opponent be in a space so vast, there was no need for her to be merciful.
She had not told Subaru about this, so she hadn’t gotten it named.
Thus, she shall do the naming.
Emilia: “Ice Soldier-san and, Ice Brand Arts……!”
The seven warriors of ice born forth, having taken humanoid shape they all held
respective weapons, and gallantly accompanied Emilia’s challenge until the point of
their death.

Emilia: “ーーHere I come, Mr. Sleepyhead! If you want to wake up, then make sure to
wake up fast!”
Whilst speaking so, Emilia, wielding arms of ice, approached Volcanica along with the
warriors of ice.
Whilst lording over that with eyes ignorant to emotion, Volcanica opened its mouth.

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
With its consciousness, buried beyond the ever unchanging infinity.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーDuring the same time, Emilia was not the only one facing a mighty enemy
transcending one’s own strength.

One floor below Emilia who was fighting the demented『Divine Dragon』, the
collisions of swordsmen being performed on the second layer of『Electra』also grew
in vehement.
But, with the arbitrary truth unwavering.
???: “Comeoncomeoncomeon, whathappenedwhathappenedwhathappened! I’m jus’
havin’ to use one chopstick with one hand, ya know? If ya still ain’t reachin’ me, then
you, then this ain’t gonna make for even jus’ playin’ ’round, you, you, aye you~!”
???: “Gh…… ~hk!”
Whilst pouring hearty jeers, the man making his long, red hair sway about fired an
intense kick.
Receiving that with the handle of the knight sword in his hand, the knight with a
refined side profile jumped far back by his own volition. He couldn’t destroy the
impact. He merely scattered it. And before it could dissolve, the next one arrived.
Many a time, many a time, the repetition of that exchange was conducted on the
battlefield of the second layer.
And though this had occurred many times as well, the knight was blown away by the
swordsman’s strike, and as he retreated far back, the swordsman spat out a “Geez,
damn it”.
???: “If yer mood changes then yer sword does too. I’ve expectations on you with
these explosions, ya know? But still, how many god damn times’ll it take for ya to
change, you. Or instead……”

Whilst saying that, the red haired swordsmanーー Reid, wrung his neck and distorted
his lips.
With a magnificent posture of mockery as if looking down onto his opponent, the
swordsman with expectations scowled at the knight who was his opponent,
Reid: “Are ya plannin’ on losin’ by fussin’ over yer manners, you. Are ya gonna be
satisfied by that, aye you.”

???: “ーーWhat a, self-indulgent thing to say.”

In response to Reid’s objection, the knight, who was being told anything per
convenience, loosened his lips.
Whilst confirming his knight sword numbed by the kick, the knight accepted Reid’s
sharp gaze and stood up, directly opposite to him.
Julius Juukulius, who had relinquished being a nameless knight, and was resolved to
battle destiny.
Julius: “Many a time, you have thrown such words at me. Unappealing battling,
unmannered sword moves, lackluster amusement…… they are words, even I am
familiar with.”
Reid: “Hah, figures. Even if it ain’t to my extent, pretty sure anyone’d feel that by takin’
a look. There ain’t anythin’ in your sword, but desperation.”
Julius: “……Desperation, huh.”
Reid’s careless remarks surely must not have been brought forth by noble beliefs.
He was likely stating what he thought, as is. The reason why it grasped reality, with
one of his eyes purposefully concealed, was because everything was visible in plain
sight to that blue pupil.
He could likely see Julius’ shallow ideals concealed above his true character.

“ーーーー”

Upon glancing behind, the form of a female watching over the fight between Julius and
Reid could be seen.
For Julius, it was the guise of the female whom he currently esteemed the most in the
world, however, the female’s substance had been changed to that of a different
person.
Inevitability aside, it had been approximately two months since the events that had
occured in that Watergate Cityーー they had managed to resume quite an empty lord
and retainer relationship.
Julius: “Now that I think of it, both you and I should have further conversed with open
hearts.”
???: “Julius……?”
Julius: “Had that been done, I’m sure I would have become good friends with you.
Because we shared our cherishing, and admiration, for the same female.”

Letting his heart out, Julius challenged the『Sword Saint』once again.

Reid was wielding a short, slim chopstick in his right arm and assaulted the advancing
Julius head-on.
Slashing through, clearing away, holding aloft, swinging down, striking in.
At times, Julius tackled whilst weaving together reality and myth through the grip of
his sword or his footwork, which Reid defended against with ease and a striking lack of
seriousness.
Reid: “This again aye. How many times do I’ve gotta tell ya this ain’t gonna work……”
Julius: “Even if! You were to call it dull, this is my sword!”
Reid: “Here ya go!”
Repudiating the rising yawn with a roar, Julius fired a sword slash which was met by
Reid’s kick.
His stance destroyed by that kick, Julius showed an opening to which Reid’s chopstick
strike attained a diagonal postureーー that instant, Julius overturned the mantle he
was wearing and instantly hid his body afterwards.
Reid: “Heh.”
Reid smiled at that move, and slashed both the mantle and Julius, who was on the
other side.
However, the moment the mantle was blown off by the chopstick strike, Julius jumped
horizontally right behind and escaped the chopstick’s slaughter range.
Reid: “Hey, now that’s more like it!”
Julius: “No, you are wrong!”
Reid: “Huh?”
Reid praised the battling style of using the white outfit as a distraction, throwing off
the righteous path. However, Julius immediately slayed that praise and ran up to the
mantle that had gotten blown off.
And, picking up the mantle that had been torn by the chopstick strike, he put it on his
body once again.
Carefully fastening its latch, putting the white mantle on with his white uniform, he
personified knighthood.
Even if he gave up on being nameless, he couldn’t give up on being a knight.
Witnessing Julius’ attitude as if denoting that message, Reid once again clicked his
tongue in displeasure.
Reid: “Hey you, when the fiercely frizzlin’ earlier n’ the hottie standin’ behind there
showed up, I expected ya to change, ya know? That ya’d aim for victory without carin’
’bout appearances. That I’d get to see that kinda you, aye. You, aren’tcha clueless
’bout yerself?”

“ーーーー”

Reid: “Ya act like ye’re sittin’ straight bein’ a knight, but your interior ain’t that. Your
interior’s the same as me, that of a『Stick Swinger』. So stiff I can’t stand lookin’ at
ya, god damn you.”
Whilst pointing his chopstick towards Julius, Reid spat out with a bitter expression.
Hearing Reid’s comment, Julius closed his eyes. And, keeping his eyes shut for some
time, he whispered “Is that so” once.
Julius: “I feel like I finally understand.”
Reid: “Huh? What’d ya understand?”
Julius: “About why you are so, persistent and obstinate, about me.”
Despite being irritated, Reid never ceased his words for Julius.
His way was violent, and said person surely had no such intent whatsoever, but it was
akin to that of a leader teaching, guiding Julius.
Finally, he now comprehended the reason behind why Reid pulled Julius around this
much.

Julius: “ーーDid you see something, which was the same as yourself, in me.”

The reason why he, on multiple occasions, sneered at Julius, calling his battling style
boring and his sword moves mannered, was because he believed there was a
slumbering lion within the shell Julius put on.
Though Julius thought, to believe that was a lion was quite a excessively positive
estimationーー,

Reid: “I ain’t got ‘ny idea ’bout the finer stuff, damn immature fool. I jus’ do stuff
however I wanna do it. My instincts’re tellin’ me. That you’d, be more interestin’ with
yer veneer taken off.”

“ーーーー”

Reid: “That’s why I’m tryin’ to peel it off. You get it too, right? That at this rate you
ain’t reachin’ me, n’ neither will ya get to look cool before the hottie standin’ behind
there, aye.”
As Reid turned his chin up and pointed Echidna out, Julius smiled bitterly.
Thinking that truly, Reid’s eyes were something else, they were observing well.

ーーThey had perceived well, that Julius Juukulius was a man of merely affixing
appearances.
Julius: “That is precisely why, I will not depart from the fact that I am myself.”
Reid: “The hell’d ya say?”
Julius: “Your words are surely correct. Many things come to mind…… Though I never
spoke about in a world where everyone had forgotten me, that I am not a legitimate
child of the Juukulius family.”
He commenced speaking, ensuring Reid, possessing a frown, and Echidna, who was
firmly observing the front, could hear him.
The unremembered history of Julius Juukulius which now, nobody remembered but
Natsuki Subaru.
Julius: “My father, who absconded from a noble household, married my mother, who
was a commoner, and I was born between the two of them. That is why, my origin is
that of a commoner. My parents passed away, and until I was adopted by my current
adoptive father who was my uncle, I had nothing to do with the refinement of
nobles…… thus, my way is one that is fabricated.”
Reid: “What a damn ugly paper tiger.”
Julius: “That may be true. My true essence must be clad in civilian clothes instead of
ceremonial clothes, and must be the rustic child unaware of ideals from the time when
I used to run about in open meadows, laughing with my friends.”
Ignorant of propriety, possessing no ideals to strive for, earnest in living day after day.
Precisely that way of being himself was the future that had been bonded to Julius.
However, that future was washed away along with his real parents by a flash flood,
disappearing into the beyond.

That is precisely whyーー,

Julius: “That is why, I shall feign the knight. Being fixated over appearances, I shall
confine my original oneself.”
Reid: “You……”

Julius: “My innocent, ignorant self was however, met by ideals. ーーI admired the
knight. Admired the form of the knight, possessing gallance and integrity. Hence, I shall
go through with my admiration.”
Fastening the latch of his mantle with a note, strength was poured into Julius’ yellow
gaze.
Reid was in displeasure, his expression changed from one of irritation to dubiousness.
That was his astonishment for his words being denied, yet not being snarled back at.
The man, like a painting of defiance, had his awareness eroded by Julius’ words.
Henceforth, Julius presumed with a grand voice.
Julius: “I am a gauche man. I perceive everything, based on appearances. Till now, I
have believed that if I wield a splendid sword, if I wear dignified clothing, if I use
courteous words, I would become befitting of them. Thus, I shall stick through with
that obstinacy.”
He was aware, that there existed humans who despised words such as appearances.
Natsuki Subaru, whom he immediately thought of, was he not the epitome of that.
However, Julius also thought of something inverse.
Julius: “Correcting my posture, completing personal grooming, dressing up as the form
wishing to be equipped with that, holding the will to persist through. That is precisely
the paper tiger I am determined to wear for eternity.”

“ーーーー”

Julius: “I am sure there are those who mock appearances. However, I trust that there
are just as many who find appearances to be dazzling. ーーJust as how I, continued to
yearn for the way of the knight.”
He could not remember, who it was that made his admiration for the knight bud.
However, Julius became a knight.
The reason why Julius was called the “greatest” was not simply due to diligently
studied sword moves, refined spirit arts, or the heights of his ability backed by those
factors.
It was because the way of Julius Juukulius, had been thought of as the way of the
knight.
The reason why it was the way of the “utmost” “excellent” “knight”, was because his
form, putting up appearances, had been perceived as dazzling.
Making that declaration, Julius loosened his lips and turned towards Echidna.
Julius slightly shook his head sideways, towards her, who had borrowed the form liable
to his utmost respect and affection. ーーTowards her, who was regretting from the
deepest depths of her heart, that she did not remember Julius.
In order to convey, that there was no need to harbour such guilt.
Julius: “There was no need whatsoever for me to fear, console, lament being
forgotten. Because the existence known as myself is present precisely within the
chivalry which everyone knows, which everyone yearns for.”
And, he could say the same for “those girls” who were with him in this place.
Julius: “I apologize for everything till now, O buds of mine. Clinging to a lost bond,
without parting ways with you all, I always made you anxious. I shall free you from that
burden, this instant.”

Allured by Julius’ whisper, what visualised were fleeting lights of vivid huesーー they
were beautiful spirits asserting six elements, Julius Juukulius’ quasi-spirits.
They were existences difficult to be distant from, having remained close to Julius
Juukulius ever since prior to him becoming a knight.

They too, had forgotten Julius who had gotten his『Name』plundered by the
Authority of『Gluttony』.
However, due to the indelible contract formed between the spirits and the contractor,
along with the『Divine Protection of Gathering Sprits』which Julius was born with,
they were captivated by the power and continued to remain within his vicinity.

Julius too, believing that their relationship would return should his『Name』return,
did not let go of them.
How foolish that was.
He must’ve not wanted for what remained to change as well, after anything and
everything had undergone change.

Howeverーー,

Julius: “You did well staying with my prior self till now, O buds. I depended on your
love, and stubbornly remained without letting go of your warmth. I kept expecting to
possibly return to those days, with no problems whatsoever. ーーI shall relinquish that
weak, pathetic, uncool self of mine.”
As if bewildered, the six quasi-spirits swayed whilst enclosing Julius’ environs.
Facing them, Julius firmly presented his hand. The arm extended like a perch, upon
seeing it the quasi-spirits gently gathered there.
And, Julius smiled towards the fleeting lights halted atop his hand.
Julius: “There existed a self of mine which feared change. However, upon having not
the resolve to lose, there also exist things that cannot be gained. For example, the
blooming of the buds named love. A future where I confirm with my own eyes, what
flowers will the buds who remained by my side blossom.”

‘ーーーー’

They did not answer.

However, it appeared they knew well, what was going to occur hereafter.

Hence, Julius moved abiding by that flowーー,

Julius: “O buds of mine! I liberate you all. I apologize for clinging to a fragmented bond
for much too long.”
With those words, the quasi-spirits which had encircled Julius’ hands took distance as
if strummed.
That which appeared to even possess a physical impact, pierced through Julius and the
quasi-spirits alone with certainty, a sensation scathing like a flash of lightning.
The connection, the bond which existed for certain, the contract binding soul to soul,
was severed.
That was the pain and grief of having forfeited an existence indeed bound to the soul,
which only a spirit arts user could comprehend.
Though Julius would not know, this same pain had once made even Emilia move to
tears and cower.
By his own volition, Julius experienced parting ways with his six spirits once, and a
wound was born in his heart.
The sensation akin to distortion rended his mind and heart, and Julius tasted the
detachment of his soul.
This was, a pain differing from when he had been forgotten by his buds due to the
Authority of『Gluttony』, from its very origin.

Not Julius alone, but the quasi-spirits must’ve also experienced the pain, and repented.
They might have sustained a wound on their soul, conveying that they shouldn’t have
made a contract with a human.

Howeverーー,

Julius: “ーーFurthermore, now once, I call for you all.”

‘ーーーー’

Julius: “I love you all. If you shall accept the courting of this vain man, then let us bind
it. ーーThe new contract, between myself and you all!!”

With a loud voice, Julius hollered with a hand raised towards the heavens which he
had lowered once.
Hearing that call, the quasi-spirits which had dispersed as if strummed, quietly,
flickered for merely a moment.
Faltering and indecision, those had been matters of naught but a moment.
△▼△▼△▼△
Warm luminescence, enveloped the entire body of Julius Juukulius.
Gently permeating into the wound engraved on his soul, due to severing the contract.
There had been glee. There had been rage. There had been grief. There had been love.
There had been hate.
These multitude of emotions had been there, in the time, greater than ten years, that
Julius and those girls had spent together.
Repudiating it for once, they spun future.
Whether that was the correct answer, he did not know. However, he thought, that he
wanted it to be the correct answer.
He may make mistakes, countless times.
Continuing in failing to choose the correct path, he may err.
However, she shall shape himself through that journey.
Even if he were to err, he was not alone. He was not by himself.
Should he decide to move forward, then there existed ideals moulded by splendid
predecessors.
Should he halt his feet, then there existed the warmth of his buds who had continued
to watch over him with deep affection.
And should he look beside, then there existed the side profile of his lord vowing to
dedicate beliefs that shaped oneself.
Just what did Julius Juukulius have to fear, in the future.

Julius: “ーーThat must be true. O beautifully blooming maidens of mine.”

The six buds responded to that cryーー no, the blooming maidens gave their answer.

A light, was bornーー,

△▼△▼△▼△
Julius: “From hereafter as well, profoundly, gently, whilst being hurt, I shall walk this
path.”
The pain of the contract’s severing, was healed by the bond tied together once again.
Clad in six, exceedingly ever mysterious lights, Julius Juukulius looked forward.
There present was the form of the pinnacle as one who had dedicated his body to the
sword, whom he admired.
However, Julius Juukulius’ jealousy was directed someplace different.
Hence, he shall slash through that longing and aspiration without faltering, through the
lights of a rainbow.

Julius: “Thank you for waiting,『Sword Saint』Reid Astrea. ーーPleased to meet you.”

Shaking his knight sword, Julius grasped his mantle and bowed with elegance.
And lifting his face, completely taking shape of “that” which he admired the most in
the world, he named himself.

Julius: “ーーI am the『Greatest Knight』, Julius Juukulius. The sword of the kingdom,
that shall slash you down.”
 CHAPTER 82 “SLACKLE ACCOMPANYING BATTLE”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーSlowly, gradually unfastening her shackles step by step, she let her body heat
escalate.
She could feel her blood boil, and sense all of the muscles in her petite figure be
pressed and strained.
Soft on touch, it was the body of a young girl which seemed even transient and
helpless, but the blood flowing within it, the flesh and bones which composed it,
belonged to the utmost excelling species in the world.

And even therein, it had been christened as the reincarnation of the『Oni God』ーー,

Ley: “This is what you’re about, nee-sama ~tsu! A~h, how utterly wonderful you are
~tsu! You’re glittering ~tsu! No matter how much effort, Rem couldn’t possibly ever
attain you reach you rival you, that is how nee-sama is ~tsu!”
Ram: “Stop spitting around. It is unpleasant. Also, kindly stop comparing Ram with
something.”
Ley: “E~h, why so?”

Ram: “Isn’t it obvious. ーーIt is because any title aside from Rem’s nee-sama is
unneeded for Ram.”
Declaring with apparent disgust, Ram twisted her frame as her elbow rebuff drilled
into the air.
Slashed upon touch, broke bones upon striking, a fearsome technique which pierced
even into the insides, this was being performed lacking all frugality, as she fired a chain
of strikes utilising all of her limbs.
It wasn’t a move governed by simply physical ability or technique.
Had it been brought forth by pure finesse, then Batenkaitos, who reconstructed all
kinds of techniques of the past and the present, of east and west relying on the『
Memories』of eaten opponents, could’ve surely dealt with it.

However, Ram’s battle techniques marked a concise difference from that.

“ーーーー”

Stepping in, the elbow or knee strikes which Ram fired changed their velocity midway
through. That was because Ram clad herself in wind magic which she specialised in,
and wove truth and myth together in the midst of the battle.
Accelerating or decelerating speed with wind, she derailed Batenkaitos’ cognisance as
he counterattacked. In the end, Ram utilised wind and scattered her presence in all
directions, and whilst slipping into the opponent’s blind spot with nimble carriage of
her body, struck countless fatal blows.
Ley: “Ha~h! How irresistible~!”
Whilst agilely evading those attacks of Ram’s, Batenkaitos acclaimed with a joyful
expression.
Whilst bleeding from his cut right cheek, disheveling his unkempt long, dark brown
hair,『Gluttony』was enjoying comparing his own ability and his opponent’s.

Ley: “Hot, irresistible spice! Acerbic refinement, a gallant trick! Making joyfulness
explode, truly dynamic! Nee-sama is, a feast perfectly suited for our gourmet!”
Flying about the spiral staircase, Batenkaitos laughed whilst shifting each other’s
positions.
Making the daggers on both of his arms collide with Ram’s wand, and opening up
distance, saliva dripped down from his open mouth.
Ley: “How nice, so nice, quite nice, very nice, as it’s nice, isn’t it nice, as it’s probably
nice, certainly it is nice, because it is certainly nice ~tsu! Gluttonous drinking ~tsu!
Gluttony ~tsu!”

“ーーーー”

Ley: “Above all, what’s nice is the scent of that rage. An opponent, who gives us,
individually, this much hatred…… we wonder what kind of a gourmet delicacy will we
get to have a fill of, upon tasting that atop our tongue e~h!?”
Clasping both of his hands, Batenkaitos shivered about with an incomprehensible
premonition of pleasure.
Whilst witnessing that, Ram took a deep inhale and confirmed the condition of her
own body.
Ram: “Though far from its original condition……”
Despite not letting it show on her face, in her truest heart Ram had been struck with
admiration.
Unlike the fools for whom it was a cliche to baselessly claim that they knew themselves
the best, Ram truly had a complete understanding of herself.

Losing the horn of the Oni tribe, Ram’s body, which became『Hornless』, was under
the threat of being crushed by an enormous burden on a daily basis. Thus, Ram placed
shackles onto her own consciousness.
Normally, when she worked as a servant she did everything with those shackles on.
At times there were situations of emergency, and she had no choice but to utilize
magic and do away with the situation. On those instances she unfastened one shackle
and allowed herself a bare minimum utilisation of magic.
And, in circumstances which couldn’t be sorted despite that, she unfastened two
shackles, and though only in short decisive battles, Ram demonstrated about twenty
percent of her original strength.

That was around what she had done when she had faced and fought Garfiel in the『
Sanctuary』approximately a year and a half ago.

Ram had confidence, that that was the maximum strength she could bring out as『
Hornless』, and her body wouldn’t be able to endure any further and become
disabled.
Those shackles, a double-edged sword, right now, had already been unfastened that
much by Ram.

“ーーーー”

At that moment, an unusual vacillation distorted Ram’s innermost heart.

As aforementioned, Ram perfectly understood herself.
For her, this absence of feeling recoil after fighting this much was something which
hadn’t happened to her ever since she was truly a child, around ten years of age.
Should the recoil of having fought this much rebound, Ram’s head would ache as if
fissuring, she would incessantly bleed from her nose or her eyes, so she must prepare
herself for her body being rendered unusable for some duration.

That wasn’t present here. ーーBecause it was flowing into Subaru, whom she had
collective destiny with.
Ram: “……If this takes too long, Barusu will die, isn’t it.”
If everything was going by as they had discussed, then about now Subaru must be
making efforts in order to deal with the rampaging Shaula, or the advancing hordes of
Witch Beasts.

With him was Beatrice, and perhaps Meili. ーーEmilia, who made her memories throb,
headed for the upper storeys of the tower, and perhaps was putting up a fierce
struggle as a solitary force.
Mysteriously, some part of that positive, silver haired girl made her curious. Without
question, she was someone whose hand Ram must’ve held multiple times and guided,
before she got her『Name』stolen.

Each and every single one of them, were helpless and unreliable without Ram.

Henceforthーー,
Ram: “Kindly endure with the intent to die, Barusu. ーーRem will cry, otherwise.”

Yes, hurling those inaudible words, Ram unfastened her third shackle, after an interval
of ten years.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThat instant, Natsuki Subaru gnashed his teeth due to the recoil of『Cor Leonis』.

Subaru: “ーーGhugh.”

As if vomiting blood ーーno, it was indeed the burden of vomiting blood.

For a single instant, he felt one of the fleeting lights within the tower enlarge, and the
next moment it assailed down upon Subaru.
Beatrice: “Subaru!”

Subaru: “ーー~hk!”

Letting out a cough mixed with blood, Subaru’s stance crumbled as Beatrice, who was
by his side, supported him.
Unfortunately, what Subaru and Beatrice were currently riding wasn’t Patrasche,
whom they had grown accustomed to riding on, but a Witch Beast who took no regard
for a living being riding on it, a Hungry Horse King.

He had very few experiences of riding without the『Divine Protection of Wind Evasion
』, and since there was no saddle to place one’s buttocks on or a stirrup to have one’s
legs supported, a single moment of carelessness would result in being thrown off.
The reason why that hadn’t happened to him so far was because he used his
Guiltywhip as reins by wreathing it to the Witch Beast’s upper body, and because
Beatrice was restraining his bodyweight through an elaborate magic.
Subaru couldn’t allow himself to let that persistent effort go to waste.
Beatrice: “Did Ram’s recoil reach, I suppose.”
Subaru: “Just as you conjecture, indeed…… sorry, I’ll somehow put up with it…… ~hk.”
Reaffirming his grasp onto the whip, Subaru responded to Beatrice, who had a good
sense of judgement.
His rising vomit tasted and scented like rust, and he didn’t have the slightest idea just
which part of the body’s burden this was.
His internal organs letting out a creak, or something inside of his body being fractured,
perhaps the damage was of that kind.
Regardless, this was the proof that Ram had gotten serious.

Subaru: “If Ram, could clean up the side of『Gluttony』…..”

He wouldn’t say the situation would easen instantly due to that.

First of all, he didn’t even possess confidence whether『Gluttony』being crushed

would result in restoration of the『Names』and『Memories』it had stolen. He
possessed confidence merely in the fact that Subaru’s burden would be abated.

ーーShould that be, Subaru would be able to concentrate in taking up the inferior
physical form of Meili alone.
Meili: “Hah, hah…… ~hk.”
Clinging to the Hungry Horse King’s upper body, Meili was giving commands to the
Witch Beasts whilst risking her life.
In order to face off against the titanic scorpion aiming for Subaru whilst fiercely
shaking about its pincers and tail stinger, Meili’s risky battling was indispensable.
Insufficient war potential could not be supplemented by material resources, Subaru
and the rest pushed themselves and created a stalemate which did not exist.
When Subaru shouted for that purpose, that it was vital to admire Meili like a princess,
he was neither playing around nor joking, but was absolutely serious when he made
that comment.
At present, though Emilia, Ram and Julius and the others’ strength was absolutely
necessary for each respective obstacle amongst the five obstacles aiming for the
Pleiades Watchtower, but the one necessary to maintain each of those battlefields was
nobody but Meili Portroute.
Thus, already for a while now, Subaru had been taking up the feedback from her Divine
Protection which rained upon her.
Meili: “Winged Mole-chan! Courtesan Bear-chan! Together!”
With a shrill voice, Meili pushed the Witch Beasts to their death whilst overlooking the
battlefield.
Clapping her hands, clicking her fingers, or sometimes giving orders with her voice,
though her way of action depended on the Witch Beasts, her Divine Protection was
being used at full throttle for all of them to abide.
Subaru realised that it brought about suitable burden, by feeling as if his own brain
was aching, becoming swollen.

“ーーーー”

The grace brought forth by Otto’s『Divine Protection of Soul Language』or Meili’s『

Divine Protection of Magic Manipulation』, felt much more like an expansion of
human ability rather than something magical.
Upon expressing it, it seemed like a power in the field of superhuman abilities, instead
of magic.
If that was the case, then it was also understandable that its feedback would be far
greater compared to other Divine Protections.
In the sense that the Divine Protection’s object wasn’t the surroundings or other
people, but it worked only upon oneself.
Subaru: “After all, Divine Protections and Authorities are both a part of an
incomprehensible system……”

The Authorities wielded by Sin Archbishops or the『Witches』, and Subaru, by some

twist of fate.
Or, the Divine Protections which had a possibility of being bestowed upon those born
into this world.
All powers have some way of being put to use, though even Subaru recognised that
was truth of a certain kindーー,

Subaru: “It’s because something like that exists……”

He couldn’t stop thinking, that it could give rise to tragedies.

The context behind why the Sin Archbishops and the『Witches』were feared, and
their audacious power, was unmistakably greatly concerned with the strength of the
Authorities which allowed nobody else to get close.
Even Divine Protections, if things like those didn’t exist then there could’ve been
countless who would have lived without their destiny being distorted.
If an example were to be taken, even Meili was a victim to the negative aspect of
Divine Protections.
Since she possessed the power to communicate with Witch Beasts by birth, she had
been abandoned by her true parents. ーーHe was unaware whether that was true.
However, it was a convincing elucidation. Self-evident logic.
At the very least, that was the truth within Meili’s heart.

That is precisely whyーー,

Subaru: “I, really have double standards……”

On one side, he thought he didn’t want to rely on Authorities or Divine Protections,
but upon rise of necessity he didn’t think twice before using them. Though it was true
that a weak human possessed limited choices, he didn’t want even his heart to coarsen
by that.
He was walking down a path which shouldn’t even be a path, he never wanted to
forget that fact.
Meili: “Onii-san! Are you concentrati~ng!? If onii-san or Beatrice-chan get done, then
that’ll be the end, you kno~w!?”

Subaru: “I know. ーーWhat do you say, Meili. Once everything’s over, wouldn’t you
become my daughter?”

Meili: “ーー~hk! Like I said, concentra~te!!”

Meili howled in response to Subaru, who made that enquiry whilst enduring the
heaviness of his head.
Neither of them, had any leisure. Should their concentration get decomposed,
everything could end in but a moment.

However, but stillーー,

Subaru: “After putting up with this much suffering, it wouldn’t make sense if you won’t
think that a happy tomorrow awaits.”
Yes, whilst vomiting blood, that was the thought which came to Natsuki Subaru’s mind.
△▼△▼△▼△
Whilst resuming the battle on the sand, Meili whispered “Something’s wrong with me”
to herself.
Of course, there were plenty of things that could be labelled as something being wrong
with her.
The same went for Shaula before her eyes, who had transformed into the titanic
scorpion, the same also went for Ram, Julius and the others who were fighting various
opponents inside the watchtower, and it was especially the same for Subaru and
Beatrice, who were fighting alongside her.

However, the one who had the most of something wrong with oneself, was certainlyー
ー,

Meili: “Me, isn’t i~t.”

Why was her self becoming like this, Meili herself had no idea about herself.
In fact, Meili believed she had started undertaking action unbefitting of herself from
the moment she accompanied Subaru and the others for their journey through the
Augria Sand Dunes.
As per the flow, as per the need, regardless whether right or wrong, she had continued
to meekly submit to everything that was ordered to her.
Since that was Meili’s secret to success in life, she had intended to do the same here as
well.

And yetーー,
Meili: “ーーSomething like the『Book of the Dead』, it’s because something like that
exists”
Upon hearing it was possible to personally experience the feelings of the dead, Meili
was defeated by the inquisitiveness dwelling within her.
Possessing no choice but to unseal her emotions towards Elsa Granhiert which had
always been soldering, resultantly, Meili ended up stockpiling blunders utmost
unbefitting of herself.
In the end, being taken to task for that, she even ended up being lectured a great deal
from Subaru.
Though she did not feel like simply doing away his call with a snicker.
For some reason, she was even made to promise cooperation thereafter.
Though Subaru had even told her, she will always have his back to look up to, she
wondered to what extent did he intend to take responsibility for that, and whether he
belonged to the type of people who first said rash things then later regretted them.
In the sense of easily being swept away with the flow, many things came to Meili’s
mind as well.
However, what differed between Meili and Subaru, was that he didn’t offer mere lip
service.
If Subaru said he would do it then he would surely make efforts to do it, and the one
who was present at the scene of the promiseーー was it Beatrice. Beatrice shall
certainly also try to make him uphold that.
If that was so, she felt as if she was being arbitrarily spoilt, and also that she should
help someone, but she hadn’t been told anything like that till now.

“ーーーー”

Even now, the hordes of Winged Moles flying about and responding to Meili’s hand
gestures were being struck down into bits and pieces by the titanic scorpion’s tail
stinger.
Normally, the timid Winged Moles would never charge towards an enemy larger than
themselves, but even Meili, who was able to walk over that instinct of theirs, couldn’t
make them stronger.
Meili: “A~h! They’re done fo~r!”
Swinging about its colossal pincers, the violence of the enraged titanic scorpion killed
the Witch Beasts one after the other.
The blood of the slashed, crushed, torn Witch Beasts permeated into the thirstful sand,
and the sand which appeared yellow changed its form to a dark red hue.
Meili: “ーー~hk.”

Grinding her teeth in response to that reality, Meili nimbly turned her eyesight to the
environs, probing the presence of the Witch Beasts in the sky, on the sand, or even
underground, and tamed all those who could be tamed.
She could not interfere with their quality. What was necessary at this moment were
resources, an inexhaustible number of pieces under control.
Meili: “Gee~z, gee~zgee~zgee~z! Because of this, I’m definitely having onii-san listen to
whatever I demand later, oka~y!”
With not even the flexibility to wipe off the sweat on her forehead, Meili slammed
harsh words towards Subaru, who was restraining the titanic scorpion from a distance
neither too close nor too far.
Even for Meili, the back of the Hungry Horse King did not make for a pleasant riding
experience. However, in Meili’s case, she had stabbed the mantle enveloping her body
through to the Witch Beast’s back with a knife, forcing her body to remain fixed.
It was a Witch Beast under her territory of control. It could accept that level of injury
without any problems.
The problem lied not in the Witch Beast, but in the strength of Meili who had been
placed into that situation.
First of all, this last moment kind of battling wasn’t Meili’s way of doing things.

Meili’s battle style was that prior preparation meant lifeーー arranging to place the
Witch Beasts around within Meili’s territory of control, deploying them in the
battleground, and then watching their conjunct assail from distance.

That was precisely what the specialty of the『Witch Beast User』Meili Portroute was.

Of course, directly giving orders in the battlefield enhanced the precision of the Witch
Beasts’ offence and defence, but even that was something Meili’s didn’t have to do if it
compromised on herself. Because she blundered that choice, Meili had been distanced
apart from Subaru and the others in battle, and had gotten her body trapped.
Meili: “Elsa was……”
The reason why she died, was also due to the repetition of such blunders.
Of course, neither would Elsa ever wish for Meili to reproach herself, in fact it was
possible she thought nothing of having to die. That is why, she couldn’t help but get
anxious.
Just as she did not understand Elsa’s feelings, she did not understand her own feelings
too well either.
First of all, though she was taking part in stalling against the titanic scorpion like this,
and forcing through buying time in exchange for the lives of the Witch Beasts, Meili
had never done things this way even once.
Though young, Meili Portroute was a killer.
Taking someone’s life on the command, order, request of someone was her
occupation.
That is why, this was the first time for her.

ーーFighting in order to help, save, someone’s life.

Meili: “This, isn’t my way of doing things, oka~y!”

Subaru’s earlier words, akin to incoherent muttering, were excessively infuriating.
Quite a thing to ask, saying wouldn’t you become my daughter.
With an attitude as if he had no hint of being hated by others, truly provoking.
Even if her direct enemy was Garfiel, it was Subaru who constructed those
circumstances. Just as he had indeed constructed the circumstances in this Pleiades
Watchtower as per his own freedom as well.

“ーーーー”

Yes, though she thought of Subaru’s words and deeds in negation, upon taking notice
Meili herself had abided by his commands, and was moving like a piece to set up the
board just like the other members.
If that was the circumstance constructed by Subaru’s farsightedness, then it was still
convincing.
However, no matter what, Subaru did not seem like someone of that calibre. What
Subaru possessed was merely desperation, self-assertive expectations, and insane faith
as if entrusting his own lifeーー,

Meili: “It feels like, I’ve turned into a stupid fool as we~ll.”
Whilst pronouncing, Meili drew up the Witch Beasts she had grasped in the
underground, and made them aim for the titanic scorpion.

“ーーーー”

Exploding through the sand sea dyed red, what flew out of the underground was a
Sand Earthworm, with its large frame trembling about. Twisting its enormous build
which was greater than ten metres in size, it heartily collapsed into the titanic
scorpion.

Crushed underneath, swallowed by the sand, a magnificent victoryーー there was no

way things were going to proceed so smoothly, though.
Blown by the corona’s torrent, the sand earthworm’s thick trunk was scattered away in
an instant.
As the sand earthworm fell over with its body divided into two, splattering out bodily
fluids with a strange noise, it was smashed with further precision by the successive
attack of the tail stinger.
However, that was a smokescreen of blood and flesh utilising the life of the sand
earthworm.

ーーThe three Hungry Horse Kings which appeared from underground which the Sand
Earthworm had broken through, were the real deal.

“ーーーーGugyugubah!”

With a howl akin to a child’s crying, the flaming half-human half-horses launched a
suicide assault towards the titanic scorpion.
Though multiple kinds of Witch Beasts called the Augria Sand Dunes their home, the
ones which were the utmost excelling in terms of standalone steam power were these
Hungry Horse Kings.
Using the Winged Moles, which were large in numbers but couldn’t make for a decisive
blow, or the Courtesan Bears with extremely low endurance, and the Sand Earthworms
which tried to crush with their enormous builds altogether as cover, Meili had
preserved the real deal.
Drawn by the traces of this battle, the three Hungry Horse Kings which had gathered
here.
They fell behind the titanic scorpion in terms of fighting strength, but these were the
Witch Beasts which the opponent was utmost vigilant about. That was the indisputable
proof of the fact that it sensed the steam power of the Witch Beasts to be a threat.
Meili: “Looks like I’m fine after all.”
One which Meili herself was on, one on which Subaru and Beatrice were seated, and
the three Hungry Horse Kings which she had prepared for this strike, the burden of
making all of them move at the same time must be befittingly, substantially heavy.
Meili was, however, not experiencing that recoil right now, mysteriously enough.
It was possible that the battle’s enhancement let that happen, and if that was the case
then she would like to presume upon that.
She did not think of bringing the enemy down.
However, should she be able to land even a slightly deadly blow, then it would also
ease achieving Subaru’s purpose.

“ーーーー”
ーーIn a certain sense, this may have been the third time the young girl named Meili,
who had lived her life going by the flow, had desired to do something by her own will.
The first was when she had wandered around the watchtower at nighttime, seeking
salvation through the『Book of the Dead』.

The second was when she had been mentally cornered, and had drawn close Subaru’s
back as he stood by the spiral staircase.
And, the third, with the purpose of buying time, seeking a result greater than what was
expected of her.
Subaru: “Meili!!”
The moment the three Hungry Horse Kings approached the titanic scorpion, a scream
accompanied with blood called Meili.
That was, quite literally, Subaru’s voice as he bled by the edge of his mouth.
Meili was puzzled, because it was neither exaltating, nor joyful, nor admirating.
Wondering what was there to be so angry about, when she was doing her job this well.

Howeverーー,

Meili: “ーーHuh?”

Wielding lances of spears, the three Hungry Horse Kings viciously leapt upon the titanic
scorpion.
No matter how efficiently was it to use its pincers or tail stinger, it would fail to block it
was what she expectedーー but she took notice, upon observing the change that
occurred on the titanic scorpion’s body.
As if it had been scorched by flames, or as if it had sipped blood just like the sand.
The exterior shell that had been shining dully like blackened steel, changed its colour
as if opening its eyes. An instant later, a second later, the jet black colour of the shell,
had changed to blood-like red.

ーーIn certain kinds of Witch Beasts, there are those who invoke a transformation
called『Offence Hue』.

The transformation causes their behaviour to change with a distinct difference from
normal, and they become aggressive with greater ferociousness.
As a transformation easy to grasp, the outward appearance changes in the majority of
cases. The inflation of the Hungry Horse Kings’ flames, or countless eyes being yielded
throughout the body of the White Whale also corresponded to the same.

And that was something the titanic scorpionーー no, the『Crimson Scorpion』
corresponded to as well.
Becoming further aggressive, further destructive, further deleteriousーー,

Meili: “ーーAh.”

A white sheen was fired in all directions, making the leaping Hungry Horse Kings vanish
in thin air.
At the same time, the aftermath of the wild corona outraged about, as if mowing
down the sand sea.

Andーー,

“ーーーー”

Swallowed by the torrent of exploding light, Meili’s petite figure fluttered midair, a
spray of blood accompanying.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーEnhancement overflowing with the sensation of boiling blood, she had despised
that ever since she was a child.
Omnipotence which seemed as if she could govern all things in this world.
Had the time of her being intoxicated with that hallucination continued, no matter
how firm a spirituality she may have been blessed with, time would have
unquestionably made her err her path.
She was aware that she surpassed others. However, she did not lay too much trust in
that.
She also made mistakes. Simply by possessing a will to not make mistakes, and a
stance to correct mistakes.
The reason why she had been able to embrace that will, was also thanks to her not
being intoxicated with omnipotence and acting like a fool.
Thanks to her not committing the misunderstanding of believing she was something
wonderful by going along with the extravagant praises of her surroundings, and
remaining without becoming a yes-man of those who revered stale traditions and old-
fashioned mystiques.
And, the reason why she remained without being crushed by such surface reasons,
was thanks to whom, she wondered.
She knew, that it was surely thanks to something which couldn’t be remembered,
which was missing.

The reason beingーー,

Ram: “ーーAfter all, Ram is not only cute, but also wise.”
Deserting words of her own praises, Ram’s unremitting footing smashed the difference
in stair levels of the spiral staircase.
That instant, the peach haired Oni clad in wind swung her arm, crushing the arm of her
opponent who tried to accept it. Twisting it in an instant till the wrist, elbow and finally
the shoulder, she fractured it.

Ley: “ーーGh ~tsu.”

She shan’t let the grumble of agony reach.

Knocking her fist to the side of the face about to give rise to a bawl, Ram’s fair fingers
turned into buckshots.
With countless blows fired onto his entire body, Batenkaitos jumped away whilst
vomiting blood. Pursuing him, Ram rode on the wind she had produced below her feet,
and leapt extremely high up.
Ley: “Hihi ~tsu.”
As if assaulting Ram, Batenkaitos swung both of his feet around whilst midair.
The following instant, the created distortion of space came in contact with Ram’s
shoulder, and slashed her clothes, skin and flesh. A leftover souvenir of a blade
invisible in the air, an impudent trap brought forth by wind magic.

Ram: “Something of this levelーー”

Ley: “You’re saying that you will blast it away with wind? Won’t do won’t do, useless
useless! As it’s something that’s been fixed in space, you see~! Even nee-sama
wouldn’t be able to kick it away, how unfortunate, too ba~d!”
Seeing through her plan beforehand, Batenkaitos, with a bloodstained smile, kicked
the air.
Though he was not truly kicking the air, but was using the blades which had slashed
Ram as a foothold, walking aeriallyーー using those whose positions were known only
by him as footing, he freely flew about the spiral staircase, which heavily made use of
the tower.

Howeverーー,

Ram: “ーー『Clairvoyance』.”

Even if she weren’t able to capture that within her perception, should she be able to
overlap with the field of vision of established humans, she could grasp the hiding spot
even with the slightest change in consciousness.

As『Gluttony』tried to escape upwards and upwards into the air by using his traps as
footings, Ram overlapped with her opponent’s field of vision and using the same as
footing, bolted towards him with conviction.
Ley: “Huh ~tsu! Ahahahahahaha! Seriously, nee-sama? Are you for real!?”

Ram: “What a Barusu-like thing to say. ーーIt’d help if you’d stop this tug of war.”

Batenkaitos was surprised, and having jumped through the air faster than his ascent,
Ram looked below towards his creepy face.
And, she mercilessly drived in the bottom of her shoe towards that face, with an
opened mouth lined up with sharp fangs.
Ley: “Bh.”
Ram: “Alright, let’s see how many times you will be able to get a taste of Ram’s shoe
until you fall below.”
With his snout crushed, Batenkaitos’ petite frame rolled over midair.

With the vigour of his ascend killed off, this time『Gluttony』was made to fall directly
below due to the strength of Ram’s kick at the same pace.
Pursuing him, Ram raised both of her hands towards the heavens, yielding wind her
palms and swiftly downwards, towards the falling Batenkaitos’ face, hammered a
second kickーー no, the third, the fourth, and continued hammering kicks in.

Mercilessly, Ram’s heel kicked into his nose, his teeth, his chin, his forehead with each
shot.
She had found that sneering face, and that mouth which time and again called Ram
“Nee-sama” to be unpleasant.
She intended to spoil them both, as their descent yet resumed.

By the wayーー,

Ram: “It’s not Ram’s fault even if you get hit by the traps you laid. You reap what you
sow.”
Ley: “Gh! Ghya! Higi~i~i~ ~tsu!”
En route to fall by the kick, the invisible blades he had laid in the empty air cleaved
Batenkaitos’ body.
He was bleeding, and it seemed a few of the wounds had gouged his flesh as well, but
Ram shall not ignore them.
Ram, did not like to go out of her way and go as far as to make her opponent suffer
and agonize.
However, that applied to the cases where her opponent had sympathetic qualities, and
if her opponent was a detested enemy of her’s, she shall not falter in making them
shriek like a pig.
Ram: “So? Do you regret it?”
Skilfully halting her body in the air, Ram enquired with her legs remaining on the
opponent’s face and chest.
With his face polluted by thick blood, Batenkaitos did not respond to the question, but
instead raised the daggers on both of his hands overhead.
In that juncture, both of Ram’s hands, used as swords, struck the opponent’s
shoulders, coercively dislocating the shoulders’ joints.

Ley: “ーーAoh.”

Ram: “So? Do you regret it?”

No matter how excellent a technique he wielded, with dislocated shoulders, his arms
shan’t swing.
Whilst looking downwards onto the surprised face with eyes widened, Ram once again
repeated the same question.

“ーーーー”

As Batenkaitos gazed at Ram, she tried to search for fright being born in his eyes.
Her motive was to etch in. Fright, anguish, an indefinable sense of defeat. For the
purpose of revengeーー no, not something trivial of that kind.

Ram: “Remーー”

It was for the purpose, of recovering her. The ginormous number of victims, who had
been met by the tragedy of『Gluttony』until now. For the purpose of recovering the
masses who had gotten their『Name』and『Memories』plundered and the history
they had come in contact with, usurped.
If killing was all that was needed, then Ram was capable of doing that even right now.
All she had to do was to have her feet wear a blade of wind and decapitate him with
the same toil as when she had kicked his face in. Even if he was a Witch Cultist,
renowned for being living foulness, if his neck and body were to be sundered he would
effectually die.
With a process of retribution, by one who was from the village of the Oni clan which
had been burnt to the ground, onto those who had brought about the village’s
destruction.
After all, she was aware that the character of the Witch Cult was merely repugnant,
being a horde of weak buffoons.
Thus she questioned, in order to kill his heart prior to his life.
Ram: “So? Do you regret it?”

Ley: “ーー~tsu,『Solar Eclipse』~tsu!”

Upon hearing the question for the third time, faint trepidation got mixed in even
amongst the hue of blood.
However, he disappeared right before Ram’s eyes, literally in the blink of an eye.
His disappearance wasn’t at a level of merely being movement at high speeds.
The sensation of the face, the body of her opponent beneath her feet, vanished.
However, she immediately got an idea about where Batenkaitos had disappeared to.

Ram: “ーー『Clairvoyance』.”

As long as she had the opponent’s field of vision pinned down, nobody could escape
from Ram.

“ーーーー”

Following the field of vision visible to her, she pinpointed the location in the spiral
staircase where the opponent was. Upon enveloping herself in wind and catching up to
that, she discovered the form of a bald old man wearing something akin to a priest’s
garb.
That transformation of outward appearance could bewilder and mislead anyone,
except for Ram that is.
However, due to the sharing of the field of vision, Ram had conviction that regardless
of what form the opponent may have, he was Batenkaitos.

Ram: “It was said that changing form and disguising oneself was『Lust’s』technique,
but what other tricks do you possess?”
Ley: “Ah, a~a~a~a~h, shit! Even though there was no intention to use it…… no, even
though there was supposed to be none…… ~tsu!”

Ram: “ーー? What are you saying?”

Upon catching up at the spiral staircase, there present was a kneeling old manーー
Batenkaitos, as he groaned in agony.
She furrowed her eyebrows upon his attitude, which seemed completely genuine,
however, Ram immediately cast aside the resolution of her doubt.
What was momentous, was that the opponent was still alive and breathing, and that
his heart had suffered no cracks.

Besidesーー,

Ram: “ーーCannot take too long.”

Though she murmured that to herself, it had already been greater than a minute since
Ram had unfastened her great shackleーー though there was some faint burden
saddled onto Ram as well, the majority of it was going to Subaru, is what the situation
was.
Though she had told Subaru to make minute adjustments, but just as she had
conjectured, he was arbitrarily taking up the entirety of Ram’s burden. He would go to
any lengths, in order to act cool.
Something like that, he should’ve done just for the sake of those he loved or Rem.

Ram: “ーー. The situation remains unknown to Ram, but are you finally willing to gulp
down this side’s demand? Kindly restore everything you have eaten as『Gluttony』up
until now. If you do that”
Ley: “……If you do that, then what aye? Are ya proposing ya’d let us off the hook?”[1]
Ram: “No. If you do that, then Ram shall kill you immediately. Is it not a nice deal? All
of your qualities that deserve death, you shall be pardoned by having it merely once.”
Ley: “Bwahah.”
Whilst using even an elderly pronoun, Batenkaitos leaked out a similarly elderly laugh.

Observing his conduct, Ram guessed whether this change of formーー that it was
perhaps, a necessary procedure in order to use that personage’s ability to its fullest.
Earlier when he had completely disappeared before Ram, that was a technique which
should be epitethed as a short-distance spacial leap.
The one who used that must have been the bald old man which Batenkaitos took the
form of.
Ram: “But, it is quite strange. If you had this trump card all along, then it wouldn’t
have been strange to have used to further earlier. Yet, wonder why you continued to
hide it.”

“ーーーー”

Ram: “……Do have a reason why you do not want to use it or such? Like being dragged
along by the vessel.”
Ley: “Good gracious…… truly, never’ve we come across a lady this terrifying…… No~pe.
Really, nee-sama, you are scary.”
Upon the conjecture through the enchased possibility, the form of the old man slowly
changed into a small stature.
That was the affirmation of Ram’s identification, and also evidence of the fact that the
transformation did not make the received wounds disappear at the same time.
Batenkaitos was bloodstained, his face was spoiled as well.
Ram: “What about your shoulders?”
Ley: “Relocated them by slamming into the wall. Because it’s something that doesn’t
go well if done just once, you see~…… it hurts, a~h, it hurts.”
As if confirming the sensation, Batenkaitos greatly gyrated both of his shoulders which
he had relocated and healed. Witnessing that, Ram introspected that instead of
dislocating his shoulders, she should have slashed his arms off from his shoulders.
Or if she were to crush the ends of his limbs, then she might perhaps crush all of his
absurd tricks as well.
Ley: “Both this and that, forestalling what this side’s supposed to do supposed to
achieve, everything everything every~thing…… how amazing, nee-sama. Could it be,
nee-sama, aren’t you yourself using an Authority like onii-san?”
Ram: “Truly unthinkable. This is merely Ram’s excellent power of insight. Don’t group it
together with Barusu’s incomprehensible instinct. It is unpleasant. Kindly die.”
Ley: “A~hahaha~, bitte~r. But but, is that so is that so, guess that’s so.”
Languidly dropping out his torn tongue from his mouth, filled with fangs, Batenkaitos
expressed a bloodstained smile. Widening her eyes in guard upon that ominous
gesture, Ram let strength flow into her shoulders.

If he made any unusual movementーー no,

Ram: “Before you do anything, kindly have a taste of this.”

Before he could make any unusual movement, Ram opted to blow away the
opponent’s limbs with blades of wind.
There existed ways to halt bleeding. There existed no ways to halt pain, but that
questioning would resume until and unless he died. Making that judgement, she struck
unhesitating blades of wind.

Howeverーー,

Ley: “ーーThe bet, is our win!!”[2]

Whilst basking in the blades on wind, the plump, stout man with an unshaved face
jumped towards the rear. The blades of wind which should’ve been able to cleave,
rather than merely limbs, even his fat trunk regardless how thick his skin was, were
unable to bring about anything but a light tinge of red on the stout man’s skin and
were swept off.

Ley: “Nee-sama, wonder if you have a teensy bit of misunderstanding. ーーJust to let
you know, you aren’t the only one who’s keeping a watch on the opponent, you
know?”
As Ram advanced, believing she mustn’t let that giant get away, that voice was
slammed onto her.
The subsequent instant, Ram got her throat slashed by one of the leftover souvenir
blades, and her proceed was delayed half a step. Batenkaitos slipped into that interval,
of merely half a step,
Ley: “This is our hit, fro~m our approach!!”[3]
The form of the old man disappeared with the speed of a blink of an eye, and the
intimidating air of the presence which had appeared right behind her intensified.
Granting her not even the time to turn backwards, a mighty fist was hammered into
Ram’s side, blowing away her slender figure.
Whilst being hurled away, pronouncing “Ga~h”, Ram glanced and observed that the
one who had sweeped and sent her flying was a man with a robust physique and a
violent auraーー instantaneously switching the forms of three men, the linkage which
utilised their special qualities to their fullestーー,

Ram: “Even so, you do not think that a technique once shown will work agaiーー”

Ley: “Don’t think so. Do not think so. Don’t think so, you know. Don’t think so, indeed.
Don’t think so, thus. Exactly because don’t think so. Don’t think so as it’s said!”
The form of the hollering Batenkaitos changed into the old man once again, and
covered one of his own eyes with his hand.
Experiencing dread and fright upon his movement, Ram stretched her long legs,
promptly kicking the wall, testing to take the position in order to agilely spring at the
opponent.
However, she could not make it.

Ley: “We are aware. ーーRem’s nee-sama, cannot continue to move in that fashion
without any tricks.”[4]

“ーーーー”

Not Ram’s movement, but Rem’s knowledge had drawn that answer.

Witnessing Ram’s movements, who had transcended the confines of being『Hornless

』, Batenkaitos averred that conjecture with resolve, and when Ram returned to the
difference in levels in the staircase, he realized that malice.

Namelyーー,

Ley: “Nee-sama, we don’t really want to compare strengths with nee-sama, you
kno~w.”
Yes, the cunning smile vanished as if thawing space.
Temporally instantaneous mobility brought forth by short distance distortion of space
ーー upon that being executed consecutively, withdrawing from the battlefield was a
simple, easy matter. Though she hadn’t expected him to respectably fight until death
without giving in.

Ram: “Quick to decide escaping. No, rather than thatーー”

If he was aware of Ram’s『Clairvoyance』, then he would not think he would be able

to simply levant.
The reason why he took distance whilst knowing that, was because he had realised the
time restriction placed onto Ram. And, though vexing, Ram had been made to lose a
considerable amount of time.
The burden placed onto Subaru shall exceed a minute in duration.
As quickly as possible, she must discover the whereabouts of Batenkaitos, who had
escaped into the tower.
By the time those thoughts dawned upon her, she took notice.
That, that Sin Archbishop, a clod of malice, shall not slip into the tower simply for the
purpose of escaping.
He was familiar with what the greatest medium of tormenting Ram, whom he was
confronting, would be.

That wasーー,

Ram: “ーーRem.”

At last, the field of vision of the evil overlapped with Ram’s field of vision, in grasp once
again.

Reflected therein was the tail of a black earth dragon, scurrying with the『Sleeping
Beauty』atop itself.

CHAPTER 83 “RAM”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーShe remembered, anything and everything being scorched, engulfed in red,

scarlet flames.
The decadencing days, calm and stagnant, met an abrupt end.
Before that insanic violence, even the title of strongest Demi-Humans, even the
position of the most feared headman in the village, even the ubiquitous love of
parents who protected their child, all held no purport.
It was regrettable, that she had been late to take notice of the slaughter’s rampancy.
ーーNo, this time, perhaps the tactfulness of the opponent was worthy of praise.

They were detested, shunned, ostracised by the world.

Therefore, they lurked in darkness, erased their presence, silenced their noise, and had
knowledge of techniques to draw near unnoticed.
It would be correct to say, that at the point of the first ambush, victory and defeat had
already been incised.
Faint quiescence was mingled into the atmospheric mana, by the time her horn had
sensed that aberration, it had already been far too late.
First, half of the village persons had been retrenched initially, leaving less than half of
those capable of battle. Adding to that, further half of those had not come about, due
to the exigent nature of pondering whether they had been mistaken.
To summarize, their hearts had been putrefied by peace and harmony.
The Oni clan, once named as the strongest Demi-Humans, even said to have been
capable of bringing about change in the state of affairs of the Kingdom of Lugnica if
they had taken part in the『Demi-Human War』ーー even had the “If” of that history
occurred for the argument’s sake, the Oni clan unmistakably wouldn’t have bore great
results either.
Anyhow, the half that had been abated by the first assault, were further reduced to
another half by the following second assault.
By that point, blazes arose throughout the village, by the time death wails resounded
into the night sky illuminated scarlet, all of the Onis in the village had inferred the
aberration.
However, in those moments, only two had perceived so much as the fall of the Oni
clanーー,

“ーーRam! Break out of the siege! It’s fine as long as you alone stay alive!!”

With two enlarged gigantic horns, her elder cried with all muscles of his body bulked
up.
Her elder, carrying the longsword he specialised in, leapt out of the room, and vented
that at Ram, as she slashed the ordinary combatants down using wind. Telling her to
stay alive, but that was not because he possessed disquietude regarding Ram.
For it had been her elder who believed with the greatest undiscerning honesty, that
Ram herself was the promising, dazzling, gleaming future of the Oni clan.

The reincarnation of the former glory of the Oni clan, the『Oni God』who had
advanced domination and conquest in the era of the『Witch』.
That was the role expected of the prodigy named Ram, and must’ve been his ardent
wish as the final patriarch of the Oni clan, which had all but forgotten battling.

“Hah ~hk!”

She felt like laughing it off with an exhale, finding it to be just ludicrous.
Even in this age, did the wish of the Oni who represented the village refer to entrusting
the realization of an impossible dream to the future. He could nimbly consolidate his
comrades, attempt to launch a counterattack at the enemy, the options he possessed
for taking action were countless.
However, Ram did not intend to offer that as advice to the patriarch.
This night was not the cause.
For Ram had already, since a long time in the past, turned her back towards her tribe.

“Something like the glory of the Onis……”

Worthless. Worthless. Worthless.

Even the reality that the purest blood of that Oni clan was flowing within her, was
repulsive.
Certainly, upon wishing for strength her blood boiled, enhancement reigned over her
entire body, a sense of omnipotence as if the entirety of all and everything existed for
her sake appeased her.
The truth was that had Ram grown into adulthood healthily, then that sense of
omnipotence might have become genuine.
However, Ram did not wish for that.
Within this confined world, rather than putting on airs as the child of god, Ram had a
future she seeked to choose.
It was, instead of being lionised as the reincarnation of the Oni God et cetera, instead
of spending her lifetime as a shrine for her blood relatives who resumed to cling to a
glory already met by ruin, something possessing far more worth.

ーーIt was, to live as the ■ ■, of ■■■.

“ーーーー”

Centralising her attention to her forehead, she encompassed the mana scintillating
with heat into her entire body through her white horn.
Upon praying for it with might, Ram’s perception greatly, immensely magnified,
hijacking the field of vision of all that was breathing and living in her environs, she
grasped all happenings of the confined village with perfection.
The number of enemies was large, and they had taken positions encircling the village
ensuring escape was improbable.
Correspondence at the first instance had been delayed, the only ones who had been
able to oppose properly were the half of half, and they too had lost numbers such that
the remaining ones could be counted on one hand, indicating the exhaustion of the
Oni clan’s spirit.
One person, the elder seemed to be making strenuous efforts and battling, but the
enemies who had assembled there were quite well-trainedーー the traces of the
elder, as he fell into disadvantage, were enveloped in rich『Death』.

“ーー■■■.”

Cladding her small body in wind, Ram bolted through the village as if a gale.
What those lips enounced, referred to her one and only ■, whom she loved even
within the slightest thought. This was not Ram’s heartlessness. She was simply
renewing her consciousness.
For Ram’s parents had been within the first half of people assaulted, and no longer had
any hope of their lives being saved.

ーーNever had she detested her parents.

However, both of them, for better or worse, had been born into this village, had been
members of the Oni clan who chose to die within this village, and had unmindfully
accepted a rather lenient perish was what she believed.
Hence, for them to lose their lives on this night was a certain kind of inevitability.

Howeverーー,

“ーーThis does not mean, they will not be avenged.”

The black shadow obstructing her way, the enemy with its entire frame clad in a robe.
Towards the underlings wielding and romping with the cross-shaped daggers, Ram
delivered an unfaltering wind.
Whether they had made light of her as a mere child, or if they simply lacked ability.
Failing to accept Ram’s wind blades, the black shadows proceeded to be slashed down
from one to the next, giving an atrocious rise to dead bodies in great count. Even then,
Ram enveloped herself in wind and resumed her slaughter, as if dancing within the
flares.
Should it be likened to, then perhaps it had indeed appeared as if a glamorous
pirouette.
However, in reality, with the swing of an arm Ram robbed life, and each time she made
what had shape disappear, dark joy cried for exultation through her youthful mind.
Kill more, so it howled, vehemently.
Her inner oneself urged her, to pillage blood, flesh, bones, soul, life.
This evening was not the first time she had lent her ears to that appeal.

ーーSince in the distant past, since the moment she had taken birth, precisely this
voice allured her upon the slightest interlude.
It sought the awakening of her inner oneself, apprising her to entrust her life, to her
blood, her flesh, her bones, her soul.
It appealed to her, that she could kill far more, that she could destroy far more.
Ram seemingly couldn’t comprehend, about simply what was so wonderful about this.
Neither the elder, nor her parents, no one, could comprehend this. Ram did not even
feel inclined towards conveying about this, to those who sought of her a duty which
departed from her being Ram.
It appeared as if she was being controlled by her horn.
Had she not possessed a firm self, her youthful persona would’ve gotten easily
swallowed, demolished, and precisely then she surely would have become the
reincarnation of the Oni God in accordance with the desires of her surroundings.

However, she did not become that way. The reason beingーー,

“ーー■-chan!!”

Called by a shrill voice, upon turning back there she saw ■■■, irradiated by the blaze.
During that instant, a surging wind dispelled the obstructive crowd of black shadows
away, blowing them away into fragments in one go.
And, making haste, Ram headed to ■■■.

“■■■……”

Gaze pervaded with fright, with no strength in legs, ■■■ had collapsed at that spot.
Extending her hand to her beloved ■, she helped stand up. In accordance with the
elder’s wish, Ram must survive. However, not by herself, but together with ■■■.

ーーThat, had been the instant.

Ascertaining ■■■’s safety, for but a moment, she let her guard down.
By the time she took notice of the presences, she had been encircled, a situation
arduous to make even an escape route through. By herself, it would not be impossible.
However, if she alone were to survive, then that would be no different from dying.
She possessed no choice but to, come what may, break through the situation.
For that purpose, she shall unfasten all shackles sealing her might, and impel an
enraged wind towards the enemyーー,

“ーーーー”

That must have been an interval within her heart, sired by the sense of omnipotence
she abhorred.
The black shadow slipped through the blades of wind, the single burnish it fired
tenaciously afflicted her forehead, her field of vision fulminating.
Reclining due to the enormous impact, whilst tasting an excruciating sense of loss, Ram
gazed.
Steadily, swiveling, towards the scarlet night illuminated by the blaze scorching the
village to nowt, gyrating, a white horn soared.
Apprehending that was her own horn, her slim throat gave way to a screech, begotten
by agony and sense of loss.
Whilst screeching, however alongside, Ram detected.
Ever since she had been born, that voice which continued to eat into Ram, had become
inaudible.
Ah, so it was something that simple, she thought, being amused by her own imbecility.

Whilst watching the horn paint a parabola into the scarlet nightーー,

ーーAh, it finally broke.

So spoke, her mind.

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーDevoutly, fervidly, the black earth dragon absconded from the field of vision she
shared through『Clairvoyance』.

On its back was the young girl, bound to be Ram’s cherished other half.
One of her wings, unremembered, absent, having bequeathed merely a gaping void of
lossーー,

Ram: “ーーRem.”

Apprehending what meaning this held, Ram’s heart tremoured with rage.
Though exasperating to admit, Ram had managed to regain a part of her strength of
heyday owing to Subaru’s cooperation, and that potency had overpowered the Sin
Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Ley Batenkaitos, slowly cornering him into disadvantage.

Ram herself could affirm that in terms of simply killing him, she had attained a
countless amount of opportunities.
However, the vexatious Authority he had been endowed with, the existence of the
power and ability to eat the『Memories』and『Name』of the opponent made Ram
hesitate in imprudently taking the life of that blasphemer.
A judgement compelled by, not kindliness, but necessity. But, the result remained the
way it was, the result.
Resultantly, Batenkaitos freely utilised his Authority and made a safe escape before
Ram, and with the same momentum, headed to secure Rem’s person, Ram’s other
half.

His aim was obviousーー because he possessed conviction that he shan’t win, even if
he were to uprightly battle Ram.
Fighting face to face, and upon the instance of discerning drawback, withdrawing and
altering the way of action.
Sin Archbishops were no warriors. They were existences who acted with avarice for the
sole purpose of fulfilling their own desires, possessing not a single reason to be
concerned with what path ought to be taken for victory.
Thus, he plotted revenge against Ram who had made him taste humiliation, and to
further curtail the time limit placed onto the hornless Ram using Rem’s『Memories』
which he had stolen as basis.
Infuriatingly, that strategy was the optimum solution.
Should he seize and gain control of Rem’s person, he could incapacitate Ram with
ease.
Even should that not be, should he buy any more time then this camp’s war potential
would suffer an immense loss. With the flow of time, her chances of victory
diminished.

Henceーー,

Ram: “Must catch up to Patrasche, as soon as possible.”

Fortunately, Patrasche, whom Rem had been entrusted to, was a Ground Dragon so
intelligent, it could be said that amongst the battle array assembled within this tower,
it was second only to Julius.
Subaru and Beatrice had foibles, and Echidna and Meili had far too many unknown
aspects to them. Those like Emilia, who brandished an air of being unreliable, were
outrageous.
And though complicated, Batenkaitos was evidently tormenting Patrasche.
Despite being capable of running it down in an instant at simply the thought of running
it down, Batenkaitos had intentionally waned his onslaught, cultivating an interval
through his pursuit, and had been taking joy in a hunt emaciating his prey.
All for the sake of sharing his field of vision, and scorching this spectacle into Ram’s
memory.

She could no longer allow him to take any further arbitrary action as per he pleasedー
ー,

Ram: “ーーAh.”

It had been the moment she was enveloping herself in wind, seeking to break into a
sprint.
Her field of vision, aiming for the floor above the spiral staircase obfuscated, and for an
instant,『Clairvoyance』came undone. Whilst maintaining the projection of
Batenkaitos’ field of vision in her right eye, preserving her own field of vision in her left
eye, the scenery blurred further.
That was not all. The heavy exhaustion she could not feel till now, and the gyp and
affliction as if her organs were being churned by an invisible hand, descended upon
Ram herself.
That was, indubitably, the effect of weariness Ram was ordinarily made to taste.
What Subaru a bombasted he shall take over through some kind of an Authority, the
indemnification bound to eternally eat into the『Hornless』Ramーー it, rebounded
towards Ram.
What dawned upon her forthwith, was the possibility of Subaru having died, vainly and
uncouthly.
However, she could judge that wasn’t the case due to the lightness of the burden
rebounding onto Ram. Though merely for a few minutes, taking the might Ram had
brought forth into account, its indemnification shan’t be this meagre.
It was supposed to be such agony that it should be no peculiarity even if she were to
literally vomit blood and oscillate.
The fact that that had not occurred, though an unforeseen circumstance had taken
shape, implied Subaru had not unreservedly withdrawn from the war front.
Otherwise, a progression of events entirely contrasting the occured happenings also
came to her mind.
Namely, a disaster which Subaru was obliged to take up had occurred onto someone
else’s body, beyond the burden of Ram’s body.
Ram: “Beatrice-sama or Meili, knight Julius……”
Her mind drifted in that direction, but affirming that answer held no significance.
What was momentous was that it had now become onerous for Ram to bring forth the
might akin to what she had earlier, which had succeeded in overpowering Batenkaitos.
ーーIn terms of shackles, merely one was unfastened.

Should she strain herself, it would be feasible for her to unfasten the second one,
though that too couldn’t be persevered for more than a few tenfold of seconds.

Thus, in this plight, would she truly even be able to win against Ley Batenkaitosーー,

Ram: “Why become so weak-kneed. ーーThere is no choice, but to follow the plan for
winning.”
Even whilst she was spending her time this way, the possibility of her camp’s victory
continued to be diminished.
Now for once, nearly missing her step, Ram stepped on the steps and darted upwards
of the spiral staircase.

ーーWhilst feeling the void of absence throb, sensing as if she had also, in the past,
whilst panting, chased after her younger sister being pursued, just like this.
△▼△▼△▼△
“ーーDodogyuuun!”

???: “Haha~! Truly, it sure is ni~ce! You sure are doing your best holding out, despite
being just a Ground Dragon, hu~h!”
Whilst continuing to lacerate its scales through the casted daggers, he commended the
black Ground Dragon scampering through the narrow aisle.
It was bleeding through the slashed and gouged wounds, painful to even look at,
however, the Ground Dragon decisively made a prudent escape, completely discarding
its own conditions for victory.

The『Divine Protection of Wind Evasion』was a hallmark belonging to all species of

Ground Dragons.
As long as the Ground Dragon resumed running, a large part of the adversity of
external factors such as wind or footholding was nullified, affirming the deed of
“Running” in order to achieve an objective.
Its grace also subsumed the carriage fastened to the ground dragon, or its rider.

In other words, the reason why the『Sleeping Beauty』, in an unconscious state,

bound and fastened to its saddle had not been ejected off yet, mostly owed to the
influence of the『Divine Protection of Wind Evasion』.

Had it been absent, the『Sleeping Beauty』surely would have already fallen into the
hands of Batenkaitos.
Ley: “Amazing amazing, gallant gallant ~tsu! Despite all the hindrances done here and
there in your dash so far, you sure have the nerve to still not halt your feet and keep
holding out. Well, if you halt your feet then the『Divine Protection of Wind Evasion』
will be rescinded, and we get the reason why you’d be so desperate, but you kno~w!”

“ーーDodogyuuun!”

Ley: “Ground Dragons, aren’t they nice, they’re indefatigable, and are devoted to their
masters. Surely, had you been a human, we think you would’ve certainly made for one
mouth-watering platter for us of『Gourmet』~tsu! But, but but,
butbutbutbutbutbutbut! Though lamentable, our stomach can’t get filled by a Ground
Dragon ~tsu!”

In possession of will, in possession of a soul, in possession of『Memories』, in

possession of a『Name』.

Nevertheless, the Authority of『Gluttony』couldn’t eat『That』, belonging to all

which nowise was human.
Thus, Batenkaitos could not adore and cherish the Ground Dragon directly confronting
an enemy onerous to oppose with such desperation and earnestness, through what
was the greatest medium of doing so for himself.
Despite him drooling over simply how delicious it seemed, he could not eat it.
That was, as though a meal illustrated onto a painting with the utmost supreme
paintbrush. ーーRice cakes illustrated onto a picture couldn’t be eaten, though a
phraseology like that did seem as if something he had come across.
Ley: “A~h, that’s it that’s it! That’s completely it! When the stomach is feeling so
hungry and hungry and hungry and hungry and hungry and nothing can be done ~tsu!
Something like the drawing of food this delicious looking is just letting live and then
killing. Isn’t this completely what’s called child abuse ~tsu!?”
Whilst resuming his pursuit of the sprinting Ground Dragon, he spouted the clod of
blood clogged within his nose.
In the immediately previous battle, his face had suffered damage, and his left eye ball
was gurgling as if its retina had been shattered. His fangs marred, his tongue torn,
blood ceaselessly cascaded down to his jaw, but, none of it mattered.

ーーContemplating that Ram, at present, was viewing this spectacle, his deepermost
heart pulsated.

Ley: “Nee-sama isーー”

Pure, noble, perfect, an impeccable being concocted devoid of flaws.

That was what the『Memories』slumbering within Batenkaitos implored, and also
believably his rational appraisal after having being half-killed, unable to undertake any
resistance.

Against a serious Ram, Batenkaitos shan’t be able to compete. ーーNo, plausibly,

whichever Sin Archbishop may it be, they would all get easily killed with a twist of
serious Ram’s finger.
Though possibly Regulus, he might have been able to put up a fight due to the absolute
nature of his Authorityーー,

Ley: “We~ll, there’s no way that idiot could kill nee-sama anyway, you kno~w. At most,
if she couldn’t kill him then she wouldn’t have killed him, but ended it by just dropping
him down the Great Waterfall or something, isn’t it.”
Even without having to kill, there existed countless ways of confinement.

Precisely how the『Witch of Envy』failed to die even to the hands of the Three
Heroes, and was imprisoned in the Evil Sealing Stone Shrine at present as well.

In other words, no matter whatーー,

Ley: “For providing hospitality to the greatest, perfect nee-sama, we must arrange for
suitable preparation as well or it’ll be quite rude is what it’s about you kno~w!”
Dilating his unsteady left eye, Batenkaitos expressed a melancholic smile dripping
blood.
Though the Ground Dragon’s velocity was considerable, indoors it was merely inutile
treasure. Much less, since Batenkaitos was capable of chauffeuring across space
through a method of traipsing making practical use of『Memories』throughout times,
even entirely nullifying the distance opened in between.
Ley: “As nee-sama’s little sister, must grow up without any embarrassment.”

With a rising sense of purpose seated in his chest, Batenkaitos hauled the『Memories
』in the depths of oneself.

The Authority of『Gluttony』, in its types existed an ability called『Eclipse』. It could

concisely be classified into two parts,『Solar Eclipse』and『Lunar Eclipse』, but its
use was extraordinarily difficult.

『Lunar Eclipse』was a phenomenon wherein the moon was visible as waned. ーーOn
one hand, it referred to hauling out the『Memories』of the eaten opponents, and
recreating them in Batenkaitos’ own flesh body.

Normally, Batenkaitos browsing multifarious『Memories』, combining them, and

practically utilising them as a hyper-level synthesis, could be stated as this『Lunar
Eclipse’s』specialty.
On the other hand,『Solar Eclipse』was a phenomenon wherein the sun was visible as
waned. ーーDenoting here, a technique wherein not simply the『Memories』of
eaten opponents, but to cover oneself with their existence itself, utilising them in
accordance with their original specs.
Naturally, the primal bodies of the techniques’ masters served with greater might for
having a good command on those techniques.
However, upon transforming the flesh body into that of the opponent, there lied the
fear of sustaining far too mighty influence of the opponent’s mind, having the
possibility of it resonating on a sizeable scale in the future. Hence, unless a rigorous
state of affairs, Batenkaitos or Alphard did not make heavy use of these.

What Ley Batenkaitos and Roy Alphard principally excercised was『Lunar Eclipse』.

What Louis Arneb principally exercised was『Solar Eclipse』. ーーIt remained as a last
resort which Louis could buoyantly utilise for she owned no flesh body of her own, and
possessed no firm self.

However, half-killed in his battle with Ram, the moment he reconstructed『Leaper』

Dorkell in order to survive, Batenkaitos shattered the shell.

Acquiring a command of『Solar Eclipse』, which he had not utilised until now due to
being apprehensive of losing his self, he had discovered a technique of maintaining a
firm oneself.
He could now, better than before, with perfection and devoid of waste, enjoy the main
dish named the『Life』of the opponent.

Ley: “To grow in the midst of battle, is something which originally wouldn’t have ever
happened to a senile old fool like me, yeah. Haha ~tsu! This sure as heck’s a
masterpiece! Ain’t that right, nee-sama!” [1]
Thanks to having established a tenacious self, he felt abundantly refreshed.
He wanted to properly show this awakened condition of himself to the wonderful nee-
sama. For that purpose as well, he must opt for a method which exhorts her hatred
even further.
Scent of rage, flavour of rage, texture of rage, full course of rage.
Should he not, with all of his might, surfeit the entirety of what he could experience
through someone beloved, just what of him would be『Gourmet』.

Henceforth, to『His Self』atop of the Ground Dragon’s spine before his eyes, he shall
ーー,

Ley: “Speaking of, it’s something that’s never been done before, unexpectedly. Killing
oneself by oneself, wonder if this would also make for discovery of new sense of
values, you know.”
“ーーDodogyuuun!!”

The instant he winked the world altered, due to the short distance spacial leap.
The Ground Dragon, erupting a screech from the depths of its throat, was
flabbergasted by Batenkaitos’ arrival, who was supposed to be in the rear, and
attempted to run past him directly horizontally without halting its legs.
Gallant, truly gallant. However, gallantness served to be nothing but a spice of the
tragedies in future.

Ley: “ーーPalm of the Fist King.”

The oscillating strike of the fist, vigorously stabbed into the Ground Dragon’s flank.
Ordinarily, the strike would be fired by Batenkaitos’ petite stature, but that wasn’t how
it was for Batenkaitos who had been awakened by witnessing the abyss of death, and
had acquired novel strength by shattering the shell.
Neiji Rockhardt’s original body, drilled and penetrated the impact through the Ground
Dragon’s torso.
The fist of the Fist King which had vanquished even enormous full-body armours in
countless fights to the death, in the Gladiator Island.
Basking its potency, the Ground Dragon exuded a voice suggesting fatality, and was
vehemently bashed into the aisle’s wall. However, the Ground Dragon continued to
shield the young girl atop itself, from the fist, from the wall, from the floor, and from
its own build as well.
Tenderly catching the body of the plummeting young girl with its extended tail, it
gently dropped her off on the floor of the aisle.
Though supposed to be a female animal, its handling was with such smartness, all
gentlemen could follow it as an example.
Involuntarily, even Batenkaitos couldn’t help but applaud.
Ley: “How~eve~r~ ~tsu! Even if you’re to gently lay down on the floor and everything,
hereafter the head will courteously be chopped off, and it will become a present for
nee-sama, hopefully you do understand.”

“ーーDodogyuuun!!”

Ley: “Alright alright, no violence no violence, it’s praise for doing your best.”
Even whilst toppling sideways, the Ground Dragon attempted to crunch him, whom he
kicked into the jaws upwards.
Though he seemed to nearly tear up upon its will and maximal of efforts, regrettably,
Batenkaitos and the Ground Dragon were mutual enemies. Even if he could extol its
heroic endeavours, they could never look up toward the same sky of triumph.
Should one side be victorious, another side shall be defeated. Though lamentable, that
was what is called reality.
Ley: “Let’s! Firmly ~tsu! Bear! That! In! Mind! Okay!”
A pause per word, a scrupulous clamour, he knocked that into the black Ground
Dragon.
He must’ve now etched, alongside agony, a lesson into the crouched Ground Dragon,
with shattered cheekbones and forelegs. Fortunately, Batenkaitos could not eat the『
Memories』of the Ground Dragon.

Thus, nor did he hold any reason to rob its life. He wished for them to both remember
this day, together.

What remained wasーー,

Ley: “For nee-sama’s sake, by Rem’s hand, nee-sama’s precious Rem shall be……”

???: “ーーStop pronouncing such eerie things.”

The moment immediately following the echo of the unyielding voice, his face, dangling
above and towards Rem, was potently repelled.
The face raised upon the reverberating voice, it had accepted the direct hit of two
heels approaching from the immediate front. Subsequently repelled to the rear,
Batenkaitos glided through the floor on his back.

Andーー,

Ley: “A~hahahahaha~…… so you finally were kind enough to catch up, nee-sama.
We…… huh? We…… Us……? ーーRem and we all, had been awaiti~ng.” [2]

Steadily, he got up from a sprawled posture through merely the strength of his feet.
And upon gazing at the facade of his beloved other half, he observed Ram making an
expression as if her first instance of witnessing something.
Ram: “……In this short while, you certainly became considerably ugly.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Ram: “……In this short while, you certainly became considerably ugly.”
That had been Ram’s candid impression, having caught up to a terribly foul and
malevolent game of tag.
Batenkaitos’ field of vision remaining in her grasp, Ram had headed to the locus
dragging her flesh body in a state of incomplete liberation, placing her trust in
Patrasche’s tremendous efforts.
In that aisle shorty distant from the spiral staircase in the fourth layer, she had
discovered the form of the Ground Dragon which had been tormented to the point of
triturating, and Rem who had been put to sleep by its side.

And, the one who had been playing tag with Remーー,

Ley: “Ugly you say, nee-sama is crue~l…… we, so much, so much, so much you kno~w!
Cherish nee-sama so much ~tsu so much somuchmuchmuchmuchmuch.”
Unascertained, his articulation revolved, speech and conduct of reason disarrayed into
fragments.

The cause surely being it inducing abnormality onto his mind, Ram couldーー no,
perhaps anyone could comprehend that with a single glimpse.
For Batenkaitos’ form, was in an equally distorted condition.

Ley: “ーーーー”

Reconstructing the hauled『Memories』in his flesh body, and facsimiling the shape
and form of that opponent was supposed to be Batenkaitos’ ace in the hole, as she had
priorly witnessed.

However, it seemed to be a forbidden card for Batenkaitos as well, and the form of『
Gluttony』before Ram’s eyes, was any amongst all of the hauled『Memories』, yet
none.
They were blended together, flabbily.
With a part of the bald old man who had leaped through space, with a part of the
corpulent giant who had taken no damage from Ram’s blade of wind, with a part of the
martial artist endowed with combat ability reaching holy precincts, as well as the
physical features of variegated and profuse other humans, composed the ghastly,
ominous appearance appearance of his body.
The length of his right hand and left hand, the size of his hands was dissimilar,
tactlessly, even parts of his face were disparate and appeared as if referring to that of
someone else.
The remaining traits of the former Batenkaitos, if anything, was the expression of his
eyes but even that may have become a borrowed article by now.
And, it rather seemed that Batenkaitos himself remained ignorant to this distorted
circumstance.

Ley: “ーー?”

Batenkaitos had now come to be something, that was nobody.

Before all else, an existence who resumed to specialise ransacking the『Memories』of
others, may have been deficient in having a firm foundation of what is called self. That
being the cause of origin, he broke.

And what had taken birth in lieu was aーー,

Ram: “ーーMonster posing as Rem. To be truthful, never has Ram been this
infuriated.”
Whilst glancing down onto the face of younger sister, whom she knew as fragments
burying the damaged place of belonging, Ram embraced revulsion for Batenkaitos who
had appended her traits in a part of his face as well.
Impressive how he could provoke someone with such precision.
Subaru and him would have made for a good competition of who could irritate more.
Ram: “You did wonderfully, Patrasche. Take Rem, and stand back.”

“Dodogyuuun”

With even its responding voice frail, she covered for a bleeding Patrasche to the rear.
Whilst dragging its large build, Patrasche held Rem’s nape in its mouth and withdrew.
Seeking to keep distance from the battlefield hereon, butーー,

Ley: “That shan’t do~, nee-sama. That is a valuable hors d’oeuvre…… because before
surfeiting the main dish, garnishing is indispensable, you seーー”

Ram: “ーーKindly die.”

Lifting her leg up to her head, she commenced her sprint with her palm turned
towards the face seeking to state an irrational line of argument.
The blade of wind swirling therein, was a minute storm concealing the potency to tear
up everything atop of the opponent’s neck into shreds. ーーWith the matter having
come this far, Ram abdicated holding back.
As a result of having tormented him without killing him, searching for a way to restore
『Memories』, she had endangered Rem’s person, and as a matter of fact had invited
a situation wherein Patrasche sustained immense injuries.

Ram shall accept the weight of that truth. ーーShe must offer her heaviest apologies,
to Subaru.
And, in order to never repeat that err, she realized her intent to kill.
Even if she were to take the earlier utterance of a destroyed mind into account, the
possibility of gaining a decent answer from Batenkaitos was slim. Putting two and two
together, this opt seemed correct.
Crushing Batenkaitos, and taking the burden of her flesh body back from Subaru.
On top of that, returning Patrasche and Rem to the Green Room, and Ram should likely
head to back someone else.
That was how far her plans went.

Ram: “ーーーー”

On the brink of tearing his face apart with the storm, Ram gazed at the yielded
alteration, in awe.
It was not anything else. Once again, change had been generated in Batenkaitos’
outward appearance, that was all.
However, for nobody but Ram, that had been an alteration difficult to let pass.

ーーOn the forehead, of that face wherein a plurality of features had assembled, a
single white horn was summoned.
Ram: “That is……”
Truly, from the bottom of her heart, had she been moving by her instincts, she shall
vail before him.
For in their entirety, Batenkaitos’ deeds had been nothing but exasperating Ram.

Ley: “ーーNee-sama.”

That moment in time, with certainty, by a face the same as that of Rem’s, by a voice
which seemingly nobody Rem would vocalise, she was called.
Subsequently, Batenkaitos’ behemoth arm hammered a strike, into Ram’s petrified
face.
△▼△▼△▼△
It was not, fatal.
However, neither was it a hit light enough to be optimistic about.
Her skull and brain undulating, blood cascaded down her nose.
Her underfoot becoming unsteady regardless of the floor, was the proof of her having
sustained enormous damage and injury.
And, the one to have brought it forth, a touchingly lovely young girl with an amiable
countenance and blue hairーー seeming a jest as it were, in this site had assembled
three faces of the same aura.
Ley: “Please do cry, nee-sama.”
Wafting the ambiance of the plead, whilst inducing tears into those pale blue eyes, his
fist swung.
In but a single strike, the impact entered into her bone medullas, or even the soul
present in their depths.
Ley: “Please do get angry, nee-sama.”
Her face lowered once her abdomen was bludgeoned, and a punch impaled into her
jaw. Though her tongue survived being crunched, her abdomen was bludgeoned once
again and she was thrown backwards, falling prey to consecutive elbows into her
cranium.
Ley: “Please do laugh, nee-sama.”
The deep affection that voice was subsumed in, abraded Ram’s heart with each word.
Rem, who had always continued to sleep within Ram’s cognisance. Her robbed
younger sister, with her『Memories』erased, whom she was supposed to always be
beside yet she wasn’t, anywhere.
She had been looking forward to being called by her for the first time, after her eyes
opened, one day, eventually.
Though would Ram have regained the memories of her younger sister at that time, she
did not know.
Even if they did not return, even if they did return, her words at that time, would
surely be special like a baby’s cry.

That was now beingーー,

Ley:

“Please cry.” “Please get angry.” “Please laugh.” “Please suffer.” “Please smile.”
“Please ache.” “Please be sullen.” “Please get excited.” “Please be bashful.” “Please
sleep.” “Please blush.” “Please take umbrage.” “Please be surprised.” “Please wish
well.”

“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-

sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-
sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”
“Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.” “Nee-sama.”

Ram: “Don’tーー ~hk.”

Refer to her that way, as she was about to cry those words out, her mouth was
plugged by the sole of his palm, rendering her unable to voice.

The monster given rise to by Ram, in the final stageーー his ability and strength, was
immense and overwhelming.
He possessed no hesitancy. He possessed no restraints in what he hauled out. He
possessed no awareness that he was losing himself. Yet, never did he sunder his form,
from that of Ram’s precious other half.

Heedless of the moon and the sun being obscured, the darkness had painted『
Gluttony』with flawless perfection.

Of course, Ram did not get complacent either. She made efforts to counterstrike.
Unfastening her shackles until the limit of what Subaru could shoulder, leaping over
the limitation she had levied on herself that she shan’t use her strength greater than
for a few tens of seconds, devoting strength capable of ending life with certainty this
time.
It stood no chance. Seemingly, none of it could contend against him.
Ley: “Nee-sama, nee-sama, such an expression seems unbefitting of nee-sama.”

Ram: “ーー~hk.”

A fist by her younger sister, with tapered lips and a dependant expression, made her
correct her blunder.
Her face perforated and knocked off, crashing into the wall behind, Ram somehow
wielded the pride of not collapsing before the blasphemer. However, at present, that
alone took the entirety of Ram’s might, this being the condition she was in.
Just how much time had passed since she had commenced fighting this monster.
Ten seconds, twenty seconds, she had unmistakably far exceeded the time limit she
had initially established. The time she felt sensation of held no purport, and the
flexibility to count the actual time passed, nonexistent.
However, whether escape had been possible or not was what was utmost portentous.
Carrying through as a substitute doll which sustained all attacks, she had supported
Patrasche and Rem’s retreat.
Perhaps that was what her objective had been, but due to pummeled in the head far
too many times, even that she couldn’t recall with precision.
Her body was heavy. Her breath was worn. Her head aching, her throat parched, her
limbs numb, the old wound on her forehead surging blood forth. From the colourless,
white scar, blood rivulet down her face as if a longitudinal slash.

Ley: “ーーSomething so unclean, that shan’t do.”

The face traced with blood, was slammed yet again by the fist.
Bathing in the single strike, her body slid, and at last her knees lost their capacity to
bear her body weight. Within the interval as she proceeded to topple sideways, a faint
voice saying “No” split through in between, and a kick was fired.
Defencelessly receiving it by her chest, Ram crashed into the wall whilst her
breastbone creaked.
Before one could take notice, the Pleiades Watchtower, supposed to be a firm
existence, parted with its sturdiness and had altered into what had resilience befitting
of mere raw material.
In other words, basking in the outrage and assault against Ram alongside, the wall
shattered at last.
Ram rended through the stone wall and collapsed into the opposite side of the aisle.
Thick plumes of dust shrouded her environs, as she violently coughed up blood and
something of floury texture. That very instant, her broken bones and shattered flesh
commenced a great orchestra of screeches, each striving to be the greatest.
Turning her head, she attempted to confirm exactly what location had she been
pummeled into.

Ram: “ーーAh.”

A muffled, husky breath spilled escaped out of her.

It may have been one mixed with despondency, or deficit sentiment.
In Ram’s line of sight, ahead of the aisle she had collapsed into, were the figures of
Patrasche and Rem.

At a distance of a few tens of metres at bestーー the time Ram had bought had been
markedly prolonged than the anguish Ram had tasted, being ten seconds which merely
felt overlong.
Ley: “Nee-sama, nee-sama, are you unhurt?”
Barefacedly enquiring about her safety, without treading across the shattered wall,
Batenkaitos took a detour of the aisle and headed towards her.
Ad interim, whilst hugging her arm, Ram somehow stood up at her place.
Entrusting her body onto the wall, the decrepit Patrasche and her mutually exchanged
glances.
“ーーDodogyuuun”

Ram: “……Yes, it is understood. Once everything is over, let us chastise Barusu

together.”
The truth was, she was unaware of what Patrasche had stated.
However, the fact that the black Ground Dragon made no effort for revision, was proof
that Ram’s response had been unmistaken.

Ram: “ーーーー”

Ram’s judgement, she was compelled to acquiesce it had backfired.

The fact that she did not kill Batenkaitos at the foremost, that developed to be the
trigger for everything.
Attempting to rectify that err, she had waged combat aiming to instantaneously take
his life this time, but Batenkaitos, having survived from the brink of death, ultimately
resorted to what was the optimum solution for him.
Consequently, with her asleep younger sister’s living body laid hold of, Ram, as she
plummeted into turmoil, faced onslaught.
She had used up all of the cards she possessed in her hand, and the card she pulled
turned traitor to her as well.
Though Ram had awareness of being outstripping in multitudes of facets, she also
possessed awareness of being helplessly dearth regarding one particular facet.

ーーThe serendipity of time.

Ever since the day she had her horn slashed off, and had failed the way of the Oni clan,
that remained unswerving.
Above all, she did possess much attachment to its way. For Ram herself had been the
one to find it utmost objectionable in the whole world.
Yet, as fate would have it, she couldn’t help but long for having her horn now.

ーーNo, that would not be veracious. Speaking with precision, she did have the horn
itself.
The horn itself, presently was with Ram, within her reach. The wand of her habitual
use which she always carried with herselfーー in that wand’s foundation, Ram’s
broken horn was being utilised.
The horn was a crucial organ that efficiently congregated Mana required by the
tenacious bodies of the Oni clan members.
Therefore, as a catalyst for exercising magic, there existed not another article which
Ram was further accustomed to.
For that purpose, Roswaal had taken the pains of retrieving the horn, and had custom
made this wand.
Whether in the wand or on her forehead, simply differing positions of the horn, made
so immense of aーー,

So immense of aーー,

Ram: “ーーーー”

Incidentally, whilst pondering over her horn, a particular thought levitated in Ram’s
mind.
The consequence of Ram mobilising her knowledge in order to connect possibilities of
defeating this situation, through contemplating about the presence and absence of her
horn, as well as the truth that she had once overwhelmed Batenkaitos.
Ram, whose horn was broken, and Rem, who remained asleep.

The latter concerned with consequence, but with regards the former. ーーWhy, did
Roswaal retrieve Ram.
Ram was au courant of the duty Roswaal sought of her.
She was also mindful of what scheme Roswaal was seeking to carry out in its course.
Ram had also heard that she was necessary for that purpose, that it would be natural
once the time arrived, and that he was aware of the means for it.
Thus, Ram purposively intended not to inquire into it until the time arrived.
However, in these moments levitated a thought necessary for Ram herself, for Rem,
who continued to slumber, for Patrasche who fought for the sake of the sisters, to
survive.
It was a dreadfully preposterous possibility.
However, it also withheld her chest, conveying it was also convincing and reasonable.

Had it been Roswaal L. Mathers, whom Ram had fallen in love withーー,

Ram: “He would’ve surely done it as well, with courage befittingly being called
inhuman.”
Spilling those words, Ram withdrew the wand her thigh was equipped with, with
juddering hands.
Intently gazing at the wand she had operated for ten years, and, she vigorously
knocked it into the wall.
From the interior of the splintered wand, flew out that which she hadn’t laid her eyes
upon for a long span of time.
ーーAs it swivelled and gyrated nearly to an unpleasant extent, just like back then.

△▼△▼△▼△
Steadily, clearing away the colourless dust enshrouding the aisle with his hand,
Batenkaitos stepped forth.
With an elegant gait brimming with graceful conduct, to not cause any noise greater
than necessary was the etiquette of a maid, and the minimum consideration in order
to not bring shame to one’s master.
Ahead of the smoke was supposed to be his beloved elder sister, collapsed.
He had wished to see, her various expressions. Conceiving potent emotions, her light
crimson eyes set ablaze, he had wished to directly gaze back into them.
That was a resolute initial desire, which could now be perceived as awakening of love.
Ley: “Oh dear.”

“ーーDodogyuuun!!”

Beyond the dust, what was first in his sight was the black Ground Dragon dragging its
feet.
During his confab and contact with nee-sama, before one could notice, the Ground
Dragon had gone out of vision. Though not particularly a subject of his interest, he did
have a task to fulfill regarding the existence brought along by the Ground Dragon.
He wished to erase that existence, which unpreparedly lured nee-sama’s mind.
Oneself being the only one to refer to nee-sama as nee-sama and yearn for her, was
sufficient. Nee-sama belonged to oneself alone.
Ley: “Ah, there it is.”
On the opposite side of the Ground Dragon twisting its build, there lay the form of the
『Sleeping Beauty』drooping by the wall.

With the body raised just ideally, it would be easy to aim for the throat to the heart.
Immediately bringing an end to that lifetime, he must commence with the main dish,
nee-sama.

Yes, as he distanced closer to the『Sleeping Beauty』, Batenkaitos took notice.

ーーThe head of the young girl with eyes cast downward, crowned with blue hair, that
it was dimly and fleetingly glowing.
For naught but a moment, he was puzzled regarding the identity of that glow.
However, saying that wasn’t possible, he repudiated the answer arising from one’s
own cognizance.
The possibility of the slumbering young girl performing that wasーー,

Ram: “To make a correction.”

Ley: “ーー~hk, nee-sa”

Ram: “Ram thought she did not possess the serendipity of time. ーーHowever, that
was wrong.”
He attempted to call to the owner of the voice he had heard, but was unable to
succeed.
A strike with velocity exceeding that, knocked Batenkaitos’ face. Astonishment, and
the subsequent instant the shock wave pierced through him, pushing him towards the
opposite direction in the aisle he had trodden.
Ley: “~~tsu!?”
Unable to kill off the vigour of the excessive might, Batenkaitos crashed into the wall
twice and came to a halt.
Stupefaction preceded agony or anguish, he immediately stood up, then knelt upon
the weight of the damage. A profound blow as if shattering until the very core of his
body.
Wondering just what had happened, Batenkaitos made an astonished expression upon
his lovely, amiable faceーー,

Ram: “It rather seems, even the heavens are head over heels in love with Ram and
Rem’s cuteness.”
Dust enveloped the hole in the wall she had shattered through, and instant after he
tried to concentrate his vision in that direction, his face was seized by her palm with
velocity that deserted even sound.
And, from a close proximity, he gazed at the opponent possessing a tight grip of his
cheeks and jawーー,

Ley: “Nee, -sama……”

Ram: “Unfortunately, Ram’s little sister is asleep in the interior. Ram knows with
clarity, due to『Synesthesia』.”

Ley: “Synes, the……?”

Ram: “It is『Synesthesia』. Ram and Rem were chum sisters, isn’t it. Delight or rage,
sadness or pain, things like those could be shared amongst. ーーThe reactivation of a
broken horn, and its recoil as well.”
He did not distinctly understand, what meaning it held.
Merely, what Batenkaitos had witnessed with these eyes, had been affirmed.
Before being knocked off his feet, what he had observed on the forehead of the『
Sleeping Beauty』leaning on the wall, was a white hornーー the singular asset
preponderating her elder sister, that Oni girl possessed by birth.
Because that existed, because that glowed, because that communicated, what purport
would it hold.
Ram: “Though Barusu’s plan being a hint is an annoyance, it is fine.”
Ley: “What did, Subaru-kun……”

Ram: “ーーKindly stop saying Barusu’s name, with that face and that voice.”

Ley: “ーー~tsu!!”

That moment, with his grasped face and body lifted upwards, Batenkaitos was
slammed into the ground with vigour.
In nervousness, Batenkaitos swung his limbs. Ram opened and closed her fist, a
gesture of seeming affirmation, whilst shedding immense quantities of blood from the
scar on her forehead.
However, rather than perceiving the cascade of blood as irksome, she loosened her
lips in its reception.
As though this blood and pain, proved the linkage of a vanished bond.
Ram: “Those born in a space of dark, are to kindly return to the space of dark. If you
took birth in company of cries, then take company of cries and kindly die.”
Wiping off the blood on her forehead with her palm, eyes of light crimson looked
down upon Batenkaitos.
Batenkaitos had assembled the plethora of everything until now, wishing for violent
emotion to dwell within those eyes.

ーーUpon that Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Ram looked down with eyes freezing
cold.
Ram: “The reincarnation of the Oni God. Though Ram never liked it, Ram shall enact it
just for today. ーーRam’s adorable little sister’s counterfeit, this time for sure you shall
be ripped to shreds.”

CHAPTER 80 “DEATH OF MIND”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※
 CHAPTER 84 “HEAVE-HO! HEAVE-HO”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーStabilising the『Image』was essential in constructing ice in accordance with

imagination.

Back when Subaru had initially proposed『Ice Brand Arts』to her as well, she had
considered it to be incredibly handy, but Emilia remained insecure whether she would
be able to pull it off.
Subaru: “It’s alright! No need to worry! Emilia-tan will surely be able to do it!”
So ascertained Subaru to an uncertain Emilia with his thumb raised, she recalled.

Now that she thought of it, that too had been completely unfoundedーー no, Emilia
believed Subaru had supported her back with his reason being “Because I love you”.

In the course of creating weapons she『Imaged』, Emilia studied a lot of illustration.

Unlike songs, studying illustration wasn’t a specialty of her’s, yet, by drawing time and
time again with Subaru, she was met by definite improvement.
From the sidelines during her studies, watching Emilia draw with Subaru and Beatrice,
Ram was amazed, Otto smiled wryly, Frederica and Petra occasionally joined in, and
Garfiel advised her on what would be better. Roswaal too, observed Emilia and
Beatrice drawing from a distance every so often.
For Emilia, these were reminiscences tremendously, immensely valuable, exigent to
part ways from.
Reminiscences which have, though disappeared for everyone, which were
remembered by Subaru. Upon the advent of that thought, a warm emotion surged
deep within her chest.

Emilia: “I shall, change that into courage with a hiyahーー!”

Upon the motive power of the surging emotion, accompanied with the weapons of ice
she had produced and the seven soldiers of ice which advanced alongside her, Emilia
tackled the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica before herself.

As per the aforementioned explanation, the『Image』was essential in the shaping of

ice. Naturally that was the case with weapons, but also with the soldiers of ice brought
forth. In other words, the soldiers of ice had been configured to a shape easy for Emilia
to『Image』.

To summarize, fighting alongside Emilia were seven Natsuki Subaru’s.

Emilia: “But, they’re more powerful and quick than the real Subaru, so!”
Though Subaru wouldn’t lose in naughtiness and frolicsomeness either, his structure
differed from that of the soldiers created with ice from its very foundation.
The soldiers’ strength depended on the density of the mana bestowed upon them by
Emilia, and could not be compared with simple sculptures of ice. They were the same
as weapons of ice, and no less than steel.
Emilia: “Go!”
Abiding by Emilia’s command, the ice warriors dashing in the vanguard plunged into
Volcanica’s range.
Volcanica did not move, remaining reclined on the colossal pillar in the centre of the
first layer of the watchtower, and the range of its earlier tail whip was four to seven
metres.
That instant, as if it had detected the will to hold fast to the pillar, it swung its blue
dragon tail with great velocity.
Making an eccentric sound which could only be described as a hole opened up in the
air, the following moment, the upper bodies of the ice warriors in the vanguard got
smashed to smithereens. Having bathed in the direct hit from the area of their chest,
the trunks of the ice warriors shattered into two at that spot, as their heads, taking
after Subaru and the sharp look of his eyes, were blown off.
Emilia: “Sorry! But, you would’ve been aimed for regardless of my presence!”
Apologies to the soldiers of ice turned to touchstones, but now she precisely
understood Volcanica’s aim.

Though the『Divine Dragon』had gotten Alzheimer’s, had blanked out about the『
Trial』as well, the will to intercept all opponents distinctly aiming for the pillar yet
remained alive within it.
Regardless of the existence or nonexistence of its life. Henceforth, she wielded a
course of action.
Emilia: “Soldier-san’s, please!”
In concert with Emilia’s voice, the ice warriors jumped in order to overtake the silver
haired young girl.
The first one was shattered, leaving six ice warriors, each fell in respective seperate
directions, and headed towards the central pillar whilst creating a faint difference of
time.

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Sensing the presences of the approaching ice warriors, the『Divine Dragon』repeated
its vocal message yet again.
Seeing it relay that which was naught but an enumeration of words now devoid of
meaning, to dolls possessing no ears to hear from, made Emilia feel potent
desolateness and a heart wrenching sense of misery.
Despite having been turned to this shape, Volcanica was trying to protect
“Something”.
Though she did not know with whom, with what, and for what purpose had it
exchanged that promiseーー,

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Within the blink of an eye, two of the ice warriors armed with weapons were shattered
with a swing of the tail.
Though each had taken a defensive stance as an instantaneous response, one had
everything below its waist blasted off, the other had its right half of its body subjected
to the same, as they crumbled, unable to make any decent movement.
Hence, the remaining four headed for the tail returning to its original position from the
attacking stance to place a check on it. It may be possible that not simply Alzheimer’s,
but its legs and loins had become weaker and unsteady as well.
If it was in a state where simply standing up was arduous for it, then pinning down that
tail would be sufficient.
Emilia: “Brace yourselves!”
With the aim of immobilising the tail, three ice warriors joined their arms together.

Attempting to mow down those ice warriors all at once, yet again the tail of the『
Divine Dragon』deserted sound behind. Though similar to the whip Subaru used in
arrangement, its pace and might was in an entirely different league.
Had it been Subaru’s whip then Emilia could’ve caught it bare handed, but that would
be impossible for the dragon’s tail whip.

Potency which would’ve taken any ordinary living being’s entire might, the『Divine
Dragon』hurled it with listlessness akin to brushing away insects.

The impact brought forth by that tail, once again struck the three ice warriors lined up
side by side with lowered waists. However, the shattering resonance supposed to have
echoed did not resound here.
For she had generated a wall of ice behind the three ice warriors with lowered waists,
which supported them.
Should she know the strike was coming, she had countermeasures prepared.
Despite the entirety of their bodies developing cracks, the ice warriors, taking after the
young boy with a sharp expression of eyes, raised the edges of their mouths. And from
the rear of the three who had halted the impact, the remaining final one jumped
ahead, having been charged with a seperate role.

What the final ice warrior wielded was a weapon known as a『Sasumata』.

On the spearhead of the handle, similar to a long arrow, a curve-shaped fitting with
the purpose of not stabbing but subduing the opponent was fixed, seemingly called so
for its usage as a catcher.

Using that sasumata to thrust it down, it pinned the『Divine Dragon’s』ill-mannered

tail down onto the floor.
The dragon tail, having ceased movement, even its utmost slim end of the tail was
bulky like a log and impossible of being held back by simply one sasumata, so the
cracked three successively tackled with sasumatas as well.

And, four convenient points were arrested by the sasumatas, and even the『Divine
Dragon』had its tail blockedーー,

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
The subsequent instant, with a sound of the world being splintered, the four leaping
bodies of the ice warriors were gouged in their entirety.
Everything upwards of their hips had vanished cleanly, and with only their lower
bodies left, the ice warriors crumbled. The one responsible was not the tail having
gotten serious after being immobilisedーー but, claws.

Whilst on the floor, Volcanica used its left frontal limb instead of its tail.
By merely that, Emilia’s soldiers of ice had been extinguished with certainty and
without escape.
She narrowly escaped being tricked into believing it had become infirm.
Emilia: “If both the limbs and the tail are doing well, then……! Why did just your
important brain get blanked damn it!”

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]

Emilia: “I get it already, for god’s sakeーー!”

Repetition which would’ve driven anyone into further frenzy aside from Emilia.
Despite having to hear it, Emilia’s resolved spirit of challenge shan’t shatter. What
could be shattered were only the soldiers of ice, though naturally, that did slightly hurt
her heart.
Emilia: “It’s alright! It’s not as if I didn’t get to know anything.”
Asserting that the death of the shattered ice warriors had not been in vain, Emilia too
headed towards the tail’s range.
However, the sasumatas of ice suppressing the tail were going strong, rendering the
sacrifice of the four ice soldiers worthwhile. Thus naturally, claws would now aim for
Emilia instead of the tail, butーー,

Emilia: “The range which both of your hands reach is shorter than the tail, yes? And
also.”

Before those claws could seize Emilia, ice spears passed by Emilia and drew near the『
Divine Dragon』.

They had been hurled by ice warriors brought forth once again in Emilia’s rear, at their
original positionsーー the maximum number of ice warriors Emilia could create was
seven, but it was possible for them to be recreated whenever they got shattered.
In other words, the ice warriors could stand up again however many times until Emilia
exhausted her strength.
Precisely like the true Natsuki Subaru.

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Emilia: “Kya~!?”
Upon the incessant downpour of ice spears outside of its range, Volcanica slammed its
forelimbs into the front.
That singular strike seemed as if rending space, producing a shock wave that appeared
to be an eternal mark of its claws, swallowing the entirety of the first layer including
Emilia and the ice warriors.

“ーーーー”

Whilst halting the impact on her body brought by the shock wave, Emilia strained her
amethyst coloured eyes.
The central pillar Volcanica was protecting, its firmness was solid, and she had not
been able to carefully observe the pillar yet either. From a distant view it appeared to
be no different from the other five pillars, but that judgement too was premature.

However, what Emilia sought utmost here, instead of the central pillar itself, wasーー,

Emilia: “ーーLocated on its top, the tower’s summit!!”

Undauntedly stepping into the wind, Emilia kicked the floor with might on that very
spot.
She was yet too distant to take any action regarding Volcanica or the pillar. However,
stepping ahead here, was the correct answer.
For the ice warriors, restored from their initially shattered states, lowered their waists
and braced their arms.
And, catching Emilia’s feet as she stepped ahead, assisted her into a leap towards
greater height at once.
Having pinned down the tail, directing its attention to the pillar, she used that interval
and headed towards the uppermost stratum which she sought the utmost.
Though a combination Emilia would not recklessly use either, Emilia’s intuition, having
reached this far, implored that the summit was one which must be reached.
The great leap which borrowed the ice warriors’ assistance, using it to jump above
Volcanica’s head at once, she made for the topmost surface of the pillar. Should she
simple ascend to the uppermost stratum from thereーー,

Emilia: “ーーThe heck.”

The following instant, whilst Emilia attempted to make her fingers reach the pillar, a
tranquil heat wave grazed her feet.

ーーNo, it was not tranquil. Sound had simply died at the hands of its exceeding might
and heat. If it had killed the very concept of sound, it would be no enigma for it to have
converted to a soundless phenomenon.
Emilia’s perception detected the extinguishment of the ice warriors deployed across
the first layer.
The one which had lent its hand to shield Emilia’s vision, the four which had thrown ice
spears in its support, the two which had sprinted for supplementing sasumatas,
disappeared at the same second.
And what accomplished this was neither Volcanica’s tail nor its forelimbs.

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Yes, the death wail of scorching air was heard from its mouth, which never parted
solely with its majesticness.
With the arrival of another one of its reiterations into her ears as a start, Emilia
comprehended the resuscitation of the killed concept of sound, whilst at the same
time, her fingers reached for the pillar’s topmost surface.
Somehow desperately fixing her body, Emilia looked down below.
There spreading wide was the first layer, scorched white.
White fumes akin to smoulders rose from multiple spots, with not even the wreckage
of the ice warriors supposed to have existed left behind. Such heat, such might, such
annihilationーー,

ーーThe breath of the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica, had burnt all to naught.

Emilia: “Both the tail and the legs are doing well, can even spit god damn fire and yet!”

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Emilia: “Good lord, I get it! I do understand! I get it so…… oh.”
Responding with a lack of grievousness taking into account the events that had
occured, Emilia widened her eyes midway through.

Steadily, the eyes of the『Divine Dragon』aimed upwards, the yellow eyeballs

reflecting Emilia within themselves.

Andーー,

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Whilst pronouncing so, Volcanica unfolded both of its blue wings, and stood up at its
position.
△▼△▼△▼△
Emilia: “Oh hell noーー ~hk.”

Comprehending the hazard of the events occurring below, Emilia extended her hand
towards the topmost surface of the tower in great panic.
In the interlude she was preoccupied with that, Volcanica deracinated its tail being
restrained by the sasumatas, and sought to slowly flap its wings.
It intended flight.

It was, after all, the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica, flying for it would be a matter of

courseーー but since Emilia had never witnessed a flying dragon, her sense of reality
had been puny.
First of all, would a creature with a body so gigantic truly be able to soar in the skies.
Emilia: “I’ve only ever seen Puck and Roswaal fly too……”
It was ineluctable for Puck, a spirit, and Roswaal, an eccentric magician, to fly.
From what she had heard, in the southern Vollachia Empire, just like Ground Dragons
or Water Dragons, there existed flying dragons named Winged Dragons, so Volcanica
was possibly also considered as a Winged Dragon.

Or perhaps, to categorize dragons and the『Dragon』as the same may be an err in

itselfーー,

Emilia: “Heave-ho! Heave-ho! Hiyah! Shah!”

Letting out an enthusiastic cry, Emilia clambered towards the tower’s top at her
greatest possible speed.
Though from a distant view her speed was jaw-droppingly astonishing, even if Emilia
were to make fortunate effort beyond common sense, she lacked one card to be able
to desert everything behind and dash on ahead.

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
She was not hallucinating to be hearing that voice from a distance closer than before.
For she had not managed to desert everything below her behind, the pronouncement
had ascended to the same altitude as hers.

ーーUnfolding both of those blue wings, an unbelievably humongous frame fluttered

midair.

Majestic and dignified, the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica soared into the dunes’ sky with
pressure of presence ignorant to its decline.
Its evolving air of intimidation, or the glint in its eye glaring the opponent impotent, its
tail or its forelimbs, even its breath, none of it turned traitor to it being a hyper-rank
dragon chronicled in legends.

However, the singularity which did turn traitor to thatーー

Emilia: “I! Intend to go above the first layer, so I may not be your enemy!”

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Poured with a voice conveying it possessed no ears to hear from, as Emilia clung to the
pillar, Volcanica’s menace resumed pursuit of her.
Inhaling, Emilia gritted her molars and borrowed the power of a “Foothold which did
not exist” there, and jumped over the tail whip.
Emilia: “Yahoo!!”

Practical usage of『Ice Brand Arts』ーー rather than clambering up that pillar, she
installed footholds at its flanks, accelerating her speed by jumping above them.
Emilia: “Would the limbs become free too…… kiyah!”
The instantaneously drawn twin swords of ice energetically repelled the slamming tail
away.
A strike swung whilst relying on guesswork, both of Emilia’s arms, from her wrists to
her elbows went numb due to the vigour, rendering her seemingly unable to wield
another novel weapon for the multiple seconds it would take her to stand up.
However, unlike the damage taken by Emilia, Volcanica had simply swung its tail.

Despite its transiency, the『Divine Dragon』which resumed to undertake the same

conduct before the challenger swung its tail, its endeavour being to dropーー no, to
crush the opponent seeking to capture the pillar.

Emilia: “ーー~hk.”

Emilia’s breath was packed in response to that approaching tail.

Should she be repelled once, she did not perceive she would have enough stamina left
to reach the pillar once again. Should she suffer a direct hit from the tail notched with
scales, she would surely be left in a terrible state.
She could not let that tail’s attack connect.
Emilia: “I can still…… work, rea~lly hard!!”
She could not use her arms. However, she could move her legs. She could aim for the
top.
Though she had created footholds in order to aim for the top, that shall not be
sufficient. There was a limit to the number of ice ploys she could generate at once. She
could not let that labour go to waste.
Fulfilling the purpose of the footholds, she then shall be met by that which was endless
ーー,

Emilia: “ーーI get it!”

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Yet another tail whip drew near Emilia, to whom a great idea had just occurred.
Emilia somehow evaded it by borrowing the ordinary power of the footholds. And,
bringing forth the new foothold she had thought of towards the pillar, she ingeniously
grasped that『Hand』by extending her own hand.

Emilia: “Please, soldier-san!”

Responding to that voice of Emilia’s, the one to creak its arms constructed of ice was
an ice warrior taking after Subaru, having been generated yet again after being burnt
to annihilationーー but, merely its upper body.

Not simply a foothold, but an existence which functioned as both a foothold as well as
a reliable ally of Emilia’sーー that was, the『Course of Ice』with simply their upper
bodies growing out of the pillar one after the other.
Since they simply had their upper bodies growing out of the pillar and she did not have
to create their legs, she could also raise their number to greater than seven.
Making around ten of them grow out of the pillar at once, Emilia borrowed their
hands, and headed upwards, headed upwards.
Emilia: “Hiyah! Yah! Shiyah! Alright-y!”
Borrowing the hands of the upper bodies of ice growing out of the pillar in a literal
sense, Emilia climbed towards the topmost surface of the pillar.
Meanwhile, Volcanica did attempt to obstruct Emilia, but the men on the pillar
hindered it from the side.
Captured in its attribute of protecting the pillar, Volcanica was unable to leave the ice
warriors on that pillar.
The generated ice warriors hurled swords and axes of ice towards Volcanica, and as
the『Divine Dragon』repelled them, it hunted the ice warriors on the pillar one by
one through its tail or forelimbs.

Although, whilst Emilia headed for the pillar’s top, top, topーー,

Emilia: “Though this spot, is a bit tough!”

To have overcome the hazard, would be somewhat too lively an impression, but with
the ice soldiers’ strength and sacrifice as the foundation stone, Emilia’s hands finally
reached for the topmost surface of the pillar.
Though she would reach the uppermost stratum of the tower in around ten more
metres, the topmost surface of the pillar was in a bent condition akin to that of a rat
guard, so climbing hereon would be the deed of utmost difficulty.
Though the situation was one wherein even people who specialised in mountain
climbing would be troubled, fortunately, Emilia specialised in tree climbing. In the past,
her zeal for it had led her to be scolded by Fortuna and Arch.
Emilia: “The numbness of my fingers is also alright, now I can……!”
Regaining the sensation of her numb fingers, Emilia tackled the bent, unkind pillar.
Grasping the hand of the ice warrior growing reversely on the slant, she drifted her
legs midair towards the unstable skies. But thanks to the ice warrior’s assistance, her
climb was stable.
What remained, was only for Volcanica’s obstruction to beーー,

Emilia: “ーー~hk.”

That moment, faint slackening and a prank by destiny infiltrated.

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
The outbreaking potent jolts, were caused by a severe strike into the pillar by
Volcanica’s tail, whilst it articulated so. It waved impact through the entirety of the
pillar, thoroughly fissuring the ice warriors with solely their upper bodies growing out
of that pillar, shattering them at once.
And neither was the ice warrior lending its hand to Emilia on the slant an exception.

Emilia: “ーーAh.”

The hand she had grasped shattered from the tip of its shoulder, and Emilia’s body fell,
having lost its support. The ice warrior, with a sharp expression of eyes, tried to halt
her but neither of its hands could reach anymore.
Instantly, suspension enveloped the entirety of Emilia’s body, putting Emilia’s risky
climb of the pillar to waste, invalidating it all and placing her back onto the first layerー
ー that was not what occurred.

Emilia: “Lord save me~!”

The height of the pillar she had attempted to clamber, Emilia was supposed to fall
down multiple tens of metres. Emilia inhaled upon that premonition, however,
something caught Emilia’s hips unexpectedly quickly.
Not an ice warrior. In terms of sensation, all of the ice warriors growing from the pillar
had all been shattered.

Furthermore, her hands were immediately touching something rugged and rigidーー,

Emilia: “Could it be……”

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
A voice reached her from close proximity, as Emilia confirmed the winds of high
heights and the sensation below her hips.

Due to the nearness of that voice, Emilia made a delayed realisation. ーーThat she,
had fallen on top of the『Divine Dragon』Volcanica’s back.

Emilia: “ーー~hk! Stay focused! From here I may be able to.”

She may, once again, be able to use Volcanica as a stool and reach the pillar.
So planned Emilia, but the distress of being unable to execute that with ease
descended upon her.
Flapping its wings, Volcanica ascended and twisted its body, intending to throw her off.

Emilia: “ーーUgh, u~u~u~ugh.”

Enduring the mighty, powerful wind assailing upon her body, Emilia desperately clung
to the dragon’s spine.

Physical wind Emilia had never felt until nowーー what she was clinging to were scales,
every single one of them colossal and tenacious akin to rocks, and she would not be
able to persist for long should things remain this way.
Furthermore, Volcanica was merely flying in the sky with freedom.
She was not basking in a tail whip, hammer arm, much less its dragon breath.
It was merely flying with vigour, seeking to make the clinging Emilia fall.

Should she lose to this, it would be far tooーー,

Emilia: “ーーI would, no longer be able to look Subaru and everyone else in the eye.”

Should she heedlessly open her mouth, her lungs might get ruptured by the plunging
wind.
Her eyes cast downwards, her molars gritted tightly, Emilia thought back to the people
she cherished beyond her eyelids.
Resolve akin to having to die, but that was not the case.
The purpose of Emilia thinking of the people she cherished, was so that she could face
forward.
For her to be given a push on her back, and to gain the courage to look ahead.

“ーーーー”

Even whilst being swallowed by the tremendous winds, Emilia forced her eyelids to
open.
A circumstance wherein she had to pour the entirety of her strength or she would be
unable to even open her eyelids. In its midst, without losing the strength of her
amethyst eyes, Emilia dared to open her eyes to discover a means to survive.
Humans are beings who end up closing their eyes in times of being crushed by fright
and insecurity.
But, the people whom Emilia cherished depicted in the rear of her eyelids, faced
forward in precisely such times. People who did not close their eyes in times precisely
as those.
She must, have her eyes remain open.

In order to reach for something, in order to hold someone’s hand, andーー,

Emilia: “ーーThat, weirdo.”

The whole surface, left and right, everywhere, the spectacle was under the reign of
blue.
Though Emilia being in skies even above clouds was also a reason, it was also because
the『Divine Dragon』Emilia was clinging to was clad in brilliant blue scales.

Since everything aside from that quickly passed by due to their exceedingly high speed,
even Emilia’s perception of moving bodies, which could discern even the path of a
thrown ball like a seam, couldn’t capture the world within itself.
Thus, what Emilia’s awareness captured was not the world outside of the blue.

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Volcanica soared whilst twisting and turning its body.
It seemed the area Emilia was clinging to was around the base of Volcanica’s wings.
Enigmatically, the dragon did not move its wings with that much engagement. Though
it was necessary for birds and insects to flutter their wings for flight, the principle of
dragon’s flight appeared to be different.
It was surely closer to Puck or Roswaal’s mechanism for flying.

If soーー,

Emilia: “Roswaal used magic…… Puck too, used a mysterious power so.”
Unfortunately, never had she tried this with Roswaal, nor did she intend to.
However, for an extensive duration, Emilia had lived and spent time together with her
family whom she thought comprised of solely one.
For this singular year, they had been separated, and there had been multiple instances
of her feeling incredibly lonely. Sometimes she nearly cried at night, but reminiscences
provided support through it.
And the voice present within those reminiscences, showed hope to Emilia in this
pressing time.

That wasーー,

Emilia: “I’m just guessing here, but could it be that you also don’t like to have your
neck tickled?”
The amethyst eyes opened with force, captured the long neck of the 『Divine Dragon
』 twisting its frame. Below that great draconic jaw, amidst the uniform blue scales
was a sole white scale.

ーーThe days of frolicking about with Puck dawned onto Emilia’s mind.

‘Stop it, Lia~. If you do it so softly then my concentration will get disturbed, you
know?’

Emilia: “ーーIsn’t that right, Puck.”

Accompanied with a responding voice, Emilia concentrated her consciousness.

Amidst this mighty wind, Emilia did not possess the strength to directly reach that
white scale. However, what she had learnt by the pillar, could be resuscitated even
should the other party change from an inorganic to an organic substance.

Emilia: “ーーSoldier-san.”

Ahead of Emilia’s cognizance, the soldiers of ice once again appeared around the white
scale.
Ice soldiers which were solidly supporting each other with merely their upper bodies,
and one that was born in their core steadily extended its hand towards the white scale
ーー,

Volcanica: [ーーーーHaaahraaan!?]

ーーFor the first time, Emilia heard a voice apart from the『Divine Dragon’s』
repetitions.
△▼△▼△▼△

ーーReverse scale, there existed a phrase so.

This phrase, originating from ancient Chinese traditions, spoke of dragons, who were
legendary beings, each possessing a singular scale which shan’t be touched on their
throat, called a『Reverse Scale』.

A dragon, whose reverse scale was touched, fell into rage and assuredly killed the
opponent.
Originating from that custom, to touch a part of the opponent which shall not be
touched came to be expressed with the phrase “Touching the reverse scale”.
Of course, Emilia possessed no reason to be aware of such origins of historic phrases
from a disparate world.
She sought to touch the white scale on the dragon’s throat in order to muddle the
concentration of the opponent, who was vigorously flying about attempting to make
her fall, and buy an interval of time.
Howeverーー,

Emilia: “Kya~a~a~a~!!”
Screaming as she was hurled into the air, Emilia witnessed the earth and the heavens
revolve round and round for her.
However, her suspension midair lasted even shorter this time compared to when she
had landed on the dragon’s spine earlier. Caught by a solid sensation, Emilia took an
entirely defensive stance and tumbled.
And, nimbly standing up at that spot, she remained cautious regarding her environs.

“ーーーー”

Breathing hoarsely, Emilia glanced around her environs.

Fortunately, there were no hints of an abrupt attack assailing down upon Emilia. That
too was a matter of course. At present, Volcanica, the subject of her utmost vigilance,
was far, far above.

Volcanica: [ーーHaahraan.]

As if extraordinarily revolted by its white scale being touched, Volcanica agonized as it

ascended to higher skies.
With the echo of a wail ostensibly crunching the sky, Emilia involuntarily rounded her
eyes.
Emilia: “Puck used to enjoy it though……”
Regardless, it was each person’s individual response to enjoy it or to not enjoy it.
Admonishing herself to not become self-assertive, Emilia affirmed the sensation of her
limbs.
Tremendously swung about by Volcanica, the blood flow of her body had become
slightly strange.
Depending on the situation, hindrances in the blood flow resulted in the phenomena
of losing vision due to lack of blood flow into the brain, but Emilia had managed to
barely hold out.
And, with that affirmation, Emilia took notice.

Emilia: “ーーAh! This place is.”

Upon looking around, Emilia’s field of vision was a storey above than the time she had
arrived at the first layer.
The absence of the five pillars supposed to be in her environs was proof of her having
arrived at an altitude above their apexーー to name, precisely this place was the
uppermost stratum.
She had reached it, in the form of getting dropped off Volcanica’s back.

The uppermost stratum of Pleiades Watchtower, an untrodden territory, at lastーー,

Emilia: “Hell yeah, I did it! It was well worth working hard and persevering!”
With a modest reaction to the emotionally moving happenings, Emilia put her hand on
her chest, and made haste towards the core of the uppermost stratum immediately.
Should she act nonchalantly, the agonizing Volcanica may return.

Before that occured, she must discover the『Trial』with the purpose of saving Subaru
and the rest.
Emilia: “Please, give me a problem that even I know the answer to……”

Though Volcanica, having forgotten the『Trial』, too was a problem, what was
another problem for Emilia was whether she would even be able solve the『Trial』of
the first layer in the first place.
Bearing that fear, Emilia headed towards the centre of the uppermost stratum. And,
arriving at the base of a pillar extending to the heavens there, Emilia said “Ah” and
widened her eyes.
There it was. A peculiarity not possessed by the six pillars in the floor below.
There certainly it was, the enigmatic peculiarity possessed solely by the pillar in the
centre, of this uppermost stratum.

It wasーー,

Emilia: “ーーSomeone’s, handprints?”

The uppermost stratum of Pleiades Watchtower, what was at the base of the pillar in
its centre, was a black monolith.
And on that black monolith, printed were handprints.

ーーSix handprints, of respective differing men and women, had been printed.

CHAPTER 85 “GOOD LOSER”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーThe『Greatest Knight』, to name himself so entailed courage.

He indeed took pride in being called so, extolled so by others.

However, never had there been even a single instance wherein he had labelled himself
as the “Utmost” “Finest”.
He possessed the conceit of having lived days of stockpiling unsparing hard work, and
diligent devotion to learning.
However, in his incompetent and inexperienced destiny, he was naught but
surrounded by unending excelling pioneers, comrades commanding respect, and
juniors worthy of admiration.
Though vexing, he considered that to be bliss.
To be acknowledged by someone, ought to be reward for strenuous efforts and
diligence.
Much less, in the endeavour to be acknowledged by everyone, the strenuous efforts
and diligence must be such devotion that they are regarded as extraordinary, that
everybody is amazed by solely those.

ーーHad his self, truly worked hard enough to be worthy of that.

He certainly did possess the conceit of having lived days of stockpiling unsparing hard
work, and diligent devotion to learning.
However, did he transcend boundaries? Did he polish and refine oneself every day
until he had exhausted all of his strength? Inspired by the strenuous efforts of others,
did he pledge further hard work to his ideals?
He shall answer his own question, by himself.
Julius Juukulius, had indeed accomplished that.
Transcending boundaries, polishing and refining oneself until he exhausted all of his
strength, with inspiration from the strenuous efforts of others he pledged further hard
work to his ideals.

ーーHence, before the existence who stood as the pinnacle of the『Sword』, he held
his head high with confidence.

Julius: “ーーI am the『Greatest Knight』, Julius Juukulius. The sword of the kingdom,
that shall slash you down.”

Reid: “ーーーー”

Grasping the hem of his mantle, Julius bowed, and ahead of him the『Sword Saint』
stood silently.
He closed his other eye, which was not concealed by the eye patch, and did not look at
Julius. But, silently bracing his bulky, burly arms, he pondered about something.
However, his pondering did not last for long. By simply their short fellowship until now,
it was clear that he was the one to possess the disposition of being utmost unsuited to
ponderation.

Thusーー,
Reid: “Ah, ah, a~a~a~a~h, aaaaaaaaaaaaahーー bloody hell!!”

With an intense scratch of his head, the『Sword Saint』Reid potently stomped the
floor once.
Upon that singular blow, the clear floor of the second layer quaked as if fissuring.
Though Echidna, who was watching over the confrontation of the two, drew her body
back, Julius stood firm, unwavering.
Witnessing that, Reid clicked his tongue with a “Tch”.
Reid: “Appearances, appearances, appearances…… yeah, appearances aye. You really
do be speakin’ shit like my follower. What an insufferable bastard ya’re, you.”
Julius: “Though unfortunately I am not acquainted with him, I must offer my
sympathies to the man whom you say is your follower.”
Reid: “Hah? Who the hell said my follower’s a dude. Takin’ bastards ’round ain’t gonna
be amusin’ in the first place. The follower I’m talkin’ ’bout’s a woman. She’s got a nice
face, but damn’s her reasonin’ annoyin’.”
Julius: “A female…… then, what is the similitude between myself and her which you
speak of?”
Reid: “Ah? Don’tcha make me say it ‘gain and ‘gain.”
As wrinkles appeared on his snout, Reid expressed a ferocious smile akin to a shark.
And, unfastening the locked fold of his arms and knocking his cheeks with his hands,
Reid: “Stenchy reasonin’, and havin’ a good face.”

Julius: “ーーーー”

Reid: “Hell, so ya won’t even get irritated. Damn uncute…… well, ‘s fine.”
Snorting his nose in response to Julius’ destitute reaction, Reid magnificently crackled
the bones of his neck. Afterwards, through his blue eye, he observed Juliusーー no,
not merely Julius, but his environs too.
The quivering fleeting lights seemingly encircling Julius, their brilliance had
strengthened compared to what it was earlier.
Above all, this would be his first time making these girls debut before Reid this way.
Julius: “My buds…… no, my lovely maidens, do you perhaps have anything to object
regarding them?”
Reid: “Hah, nothin’. Nice women ain’t of any regard to their race. Unfortunately, I ain’t
interested in women I can’t sleep with. ーーYou, would’ve grown stronger had ya
broken yer shell, ya know?”
Julius: “If you say so, then a path like that certainly may have existed.”
Something like offering advice to juniors, was fickleness unimaginable considering
Reid’s personality.
For him to have done so, must be due to Reid’s own moodiness and him deeming
Julius’ desperate form, who naught but clung to sword, to be wasteful.
If you are going to cling to the sword anyways, then take a stance paying no heed to
appearances. ーーThat had been the attitude and resolve he sought for Julius, and
that too had been a realizable path.

Howeverーー,

Julius: “I, decided to walk this path. Or possibly, instead baring what is my true self, as
you say, may make me stronger.”
Julius was aware that should he himself not be powerfully conscious of it, he would
naturally become that way.
A sudden instant, a narrow exchange of blows, should a solitary bit of his rind
distinguish between life and death, that the face of the true Julius would come out.
However, that spoke of a scenario wherein he would not be powerfully conscious of it.
ーーHe shall, no longer waver.

Julius: “Hereby I declare. I shall think through my self as a knight. Furthermore, instead
of the path you tried to guide me to, I shall become myself who excels in all fronts.”
Reid: “Huh, the hell kinda reasonin’ makes ya say yer gonna be doin’ that, you.”

Julius: “It is obvious. ーーThe knight I lay my trust in, is the personification of ideals.
He is noble, just, and stronger than any other. Then, it is inevitable that I, who name
myself as a knight, must be that way as well.”

Reid: “ーーHah.”

Even by his own word, a ludicrous reasoning, an illogical line of argument and claims,
high-handed arbitrariness a natural subject of ridicule.
However, even if Reid overtly expressed his rage upon hearing that, he simply
displayed his sharp fangs and laughed, directing no disgust or disdain whatsoever.

Andーー,

Reid: “Gonna make ya cry.”

Articulating so, Reid tossed aside the chopstick he held, and before Julius, who was
gazing in wonder, took a great leap towards the rear and stood back. Subsequently, he
steadily extended his hand towards the side.
What his huge palm was gripping to, was the stipulated sword planted into the white
layer.
Reid Astrea, originally supposed to have merely lent his existence as the trial taker of
the watchtower.
By some twist of fate, he detached the arrangement of the tower through intense self-
consciousness, and finally, by overwriting the flesh body of the raiding Sin Archbishop
of『Gluttony』, had fulfilled even a psuedo-revival.

In this condition, in this position whereby he did not need to abide by the tower’s『
Trial』, only then did Reid draw out the stipulated sword for the first time, abiding by
his original role.

Namelyーー,

Julius: “ーーGain his forgiveness, by hand of the fool who has reached the heavenly
sword.”
Reid: “That’s my line ya know…… well, though I totally forgot ’bout it.”

Julius: “I thought so, thus I stated it in your stead. ーーI challenge you.”

Reid: “Like hell I’d give ya forgiveness, ya dunce. Gonna make ya cry ugly.”
Before Julius, who had his knight sword braced in his front, Reid crudely pointed the
sword he had drawn out.
No intervals, whatsoever. Assuming a relaxed stance, having reached the extremes,
the ultimate swordsmanーー

ーーThe pinnacle of all who wielded the sword, the『Sword Saint』Reid Astrea.

Julius: “And nowーー”

Reid: “However ya’d like.”

Julius: “ーーEn Garde!!”

Placing faith in the chivalry shaping oneself, Julius Juukulius tackled the『Sword Saint
』with the entirety of his might.

△▼△▼△▼△
Both his body and heart, felt light.
In a non-figurative sense, that was the might of enhancement enveloping Julius, as he
swung the knight sword.
Needless to say, the stability of mind had an immense influence in battle.
Upon consideration, to state Julius had been in an insecure condition ever since he had
arrived at this Pleiades Watchtowerーー no, ever since he had gotten his self’s『Name
』plundered in the Watergate City, would be unerring.
Of course, Julius admonished and restrained his own self as much as possible,
forbidding it from showing on his face.

Self-control anyone would appraise as akin to rationality of steelーー however, it was

not something that had been praised.
Furthermore, forbidding the inferior form of his self from showing on his face, the
consequence of having deceived his comrades and even his own self, had led to the
unsightly defeat of successive, consecutive losses ever since their arrival at this tower.
Julius ought to have placed his trust in others, to begin with.
Losing his presence of mind due to the impact of having the existence of his self
forgotten, whilst merely pitying his self who had been broken off from the other
person’s world, he failed to notice what he should have placed faith in the utmost.
Were the people whom Julius cherished, whom he trusted in, whom he had pledged
his loyalty to, whom he had entrusted his back to, such humans who would simply
disregard Julius Juukulius, who had been broken off from their world without their
notice.

ーーAbsolutely not, he could assert so.

Hence, what Julius ought to have done had been simply one thing.

Appealing with sincerity, he should have indicated his affection by his volition. ーー
The way he had done so, with his buds.
Julius: “I should have retied the severed bonds. One who is nobody, can become
anybody…… for nobody but I myself, am I living witness to that!”
The child of a commoner who was nobody, had become even the utmost attractive
and cool knight in this world.
Julius, who had become nobody, was supposed to have become somebody once again.

Andーー,

Julius: “No matter how many chances should I be given, I would surely still be charmed
by the seemingly blazing young man that day, perceive ideals on the back of one who
stood for the knight, and challenge you, the pinnacle of the『Sword』after allーー!”

Reid: “Blabberin’ ’bout shit, damn cheeky of ya, you!!”

Upon Julius’ decapitating slash, who had his determination set on the tip of his sword,
Reid bellowed whilst matching in with the same sword strikes.
As the entirety of his body lay subject to those sword moves and sword might, Julius
straitened his yellow hued eyes and felt wonder.
Restarts included, this would be the fourth time he was battling Reid this way.
The first challenge, and the immediately subsequent defeat. This time, with moreover
the confinement of the narrowed watchtower’s entirety, and having successfully
recontracted with his buds, was the fourth time.

Within all of this, Reid using a weapon aside from chopsticksーー though referring to
chopsticks as a weapon had exceeding room for doubt, anyhow, him swinging
something aside from chopsticks would be for the first time.

And in these moments, with the pinnacle of the『Sword』, the『Sword Saint』having

wholly gripped the sword, he thought.
Julius: “Your sword power hasn’t changed, compared to the time you were using
chopsticks……!”
Reid: “Li~ke I jus’ said, damn it. The reason I’m strong ain’t ’cause I swing the sword.
The only reason I’m strong, is jus’ ’cause I’m strong.”
Defending against the sword strikes being casually swung down overhead, once his
knees creaked, a pursuit aimed for him from directly below. Narrowly tiding over the
attack he had borne witness to for the first time, Julius flew towards the rear upon the
impact.
Reid trailed that, not by breaking into a pursuit, but by simply taking a few long steps.
Though one would grow to suspect his peculiar gait, there was nothing special about it.
By merely stepping forth upon the thought of catching up with the drawn back
opponent, readily inventing and realizing a new form of gait unlike any of its previously
existing schools was simply Reid’s ability.

Just as Reid himself had averred it, that was simply a matter of his norm exceeding『
Existence』.

Reid: “Do ya wanna cry now?”

Julius: “ーー. No, the feeling of challenging a legend is livening up my chest!”

Not a bluff, Julius responded with truthfulness whilst being impelled.

Yes, that was true. The one before his eyes was Reid Astrea.
By his legends, simply how many times had Julius had gotten his heart throbbing, eyes
twinkling, and had admired him, yearned for him.
Meeting that person in reality, though he had been precisely astonished by his
personality, his strength had been the very ideals he admired and yearned for.
Henceforth, simply how wasteful had his self been in what he engaged in.
All whilst possessing the opportunity to exchange words, exchange swords, exchange
beliefs and conviction with himーー,
Julius: “Hah.”

Whilst crossing swords with the『Genuine One』, Julius exhaled upon the arrival of an
unforeseen thought.
Exceedingly out-of-place, however, the anticipation made his heart throb, truly
delightful and piquant.
Reid: “The hell ya smilin’ ’bout?”

Julius: “Nothing, a thought simply dawned on me. ーーOnce I fulfill my objective here
and return to the service of my lord, that I shall challenge my friend, Reinhardt.”
Julius pronounced his idea upon Reid’s inquiry.
Never even once had Julius competed against Reinhardt in their sword skills until now.
On the contrary, before it was determined that they would be in differing camps in the
Royal Election, the idea of vying with each other over anything at all had never
occurred to him.

ーーThe regret of never having attempted to gain an equal standing.

That too, had been one of the reasons why Julius served Anastasia, and faced in the
Royal Election.
However, even had he not possessed those sentiments, Julius still would have been
enchanted by Anastasia’s immense talent, wished to see the same dreams as her, and
stood at the same place.
Thus, from the very beginning, never had he been in need of dull excuses or
roundabout stances.
From the very beginning, he simply should have taken two wooden swords and headed
over to Reinhardt.
Once in the past, Reinhardt and the strongest swordsman of the Vollachia Empire had
crossed swords.
That day, when everyone in the parade ground had possessed wild enthusiasm toward
the atmosphere of the sword, Julius too felt warmth in his chest.

For that had been, the answerーー.

Reid: “Hah, that’s a name I ain’t ever heard of. Who the hell’s this nobody?”

Julius: “He is your descendant. And, along with being the present day『Sword Saint』,
my friend.”
Reid: “Kah! The kid of my kid, jus’ an outsider by that point god damn. I ain’t gonna
notice him even if I see him by some roadside.”
Intertwining sword moves and kicking moves, Reid elucidated his irresponsibility whilst
snorting his nose.
Finding faint refutation in that dissertation, Julius attempted to open his mouth whilst
exchanging swordsーー,

Reid: “I’m startin’ to get fed up of talkin’ ’bout outsiders. You, do ya wanna have a
damn chat with me?”

Julius: “ーー. Though I will not deny that, I shall deny.”

Reid: “ーーーー”

Julius: “If only there was the time, I would have liked to exchange words with you, let it
be for two days or for three days. However, at present the time for that purpose,
regrettably, does not exist. Telling me to make haste, my back is being pushed. Thusー
ー”

With distance opened in between, Reid lifted his cheeks whilst viewing Julius. In Reid’s
blue eye was Julius’ form, augmenting its luminosity.
The swirling six coloured lights intermingled, gently commencing to paint an aurora, a
rainbow.

Andーー,

Julius: “ーーAl Clauseria!!”

The radiance of the emitted rainbow, sweeped a conquering white world towards
Reid.
△▼△▼△▼△
Julius himself widened his eyes as well, upon the emitted aurora’s span and might.
As of now, that was maximal spirit arts transformed to a magic of extraordinary scope,
with it being treated the same as before now inviting discourtesyーー,

‘ーーーー’

Budsーー no, he shall not refer to those girls, who had verbatim made their occluded
gift and talent bloom, as buds.
Those girls, who had achieved growth capable of being perceived as sublime, with
beauty, with charm, with heroism, with dignity, vividly, were not buds but maidens.
To monopolize those girls entirely to himself, as all six of them exhibited their
respective glamour, may have made him a sinner greater than the Sin Archbishops.

Howeverーー,

Julius: “Even if you all forget me, I love you all.”

As though to catch up with the emitted aurora, Julius stepped ahead.
The radiance of rainbow clad in six elements, broke through all shields and shattered
the target. Hence, before the rainbow-coloured light, the options left for the opponent
were merely twoーー to take up the gauntlet, or to evade.

Reid: “ーーHah.”

And in accordance with his personality, Reid Astrea shan’t dodge the radiance of
rainbow.
Responding to the radiance of rainbow surging forward in front, Reid raised his burly
arms and slashed down the sharp edge of the imperial stipulated sword he was
gripping to.

With no reliance on special magic or Divine Protections, a『Sword Move』named as

pure violenceーー in a sole swing, that was what expunged the maximal magic Julius
had fired with all of his might.
However, that too had been factored in by Julius, as he paced ahead.
Vaulting ahead from the rear of the expunged aurora, Julius borrowed the strength of
his sword, and his maidens.
Julius: “Ia! Aro!”
Upon that instant, the red and green Spirits responded to the call and unified their
strength, the wind formed a whirlpool around the blazing flame, generating a tornado
of incandescence at Reid’s feet.
Sensing the coil of the heat wave underneath, Reid nimbly escaped upwards before
being scorched.

However, only now did the linkage of the Spirit Knight, of the『Greatest Knight』,
commence.
Julius: “Kua! Ik!”
The yellow Spirit yielded a protuberance on the clear floor, propelling Julius’ frame
further upward. Simultaneously, the glow of the blue Spirit glaciated the moisture in
the air, hindering Reid’s ascent, who had jumped upwards.
Clicking his tongue, Reid inverted his stance through an evidently beyond human deed
of stomping the air, and stationed his legs onto the ceiling of ice generated midair,
scowling at Julius whilst upside down.
Firm strength poured into Reid’s arm, and an interception aimed for the ascending
Juliusーー,

Julius: “In! Ness!”

In the juncture wherein the『Sword Saint’s』counterattack drew near him, the white
and black Spirits intermeddled with the world with their respective powers.
The white light bestowed strength upon the entirety of Julius’ build, the black light
weakened the might of Julius’ enemy however meagrely. The paltry differentiation
born in those moments, was a central figure in the immediately following outcome.

Reid: “ーーーー”

With the ice ceiling turned foothold shattering to fragments, Reid’s hurled form
blurred due to his velocity.
The artless stance of the stipulated sword, launched a certain type of a lengthwise and
crosswise stab of the ultimate kindーー sensing it not as a menace, Julius held his
chest steady and confronted it.
The withstanding truth was that upon the crossing of a sword slash and a sword slash,
the stronger side repelled the other.

Thus, Julius opened his eyes. ーーThe eyes which had continually, perpetually watched
that which proceeded upwards, proceeded forwards.

Julius: “ーーーー”

Killing the very concept of sound and light, Reid’s flash cleaved space.
He shall affirm. Should it be the stipulated sword or the chopsticks, regardless, come
what may in that flash’s path, it shall be slashed down.

For that was, the very manifestation of the notion of the『Sword』.

The『Sword』, is that which is brought forth for the purpose of slashing objects down.

And sword moves, was the term denoting the techniques for slashing objects down
with that sword.
Henceforth, the flash which slashed down all of objects in the world, was the
culmination, and the long-cherished original desire, of the『Sword』and『Sword
Moves』.

Those slashed by it, shan’t forget the truth of having been slashed down for eternity.
Thus, the scar Julius Juukulius sustained beneath his left eye, shall not fade away for
eternity.

That was the indemnification for having dodged the『Sword Saint’s』flash, from a
distance near enough to graze past.

Julius: “ーーーー”
Renouncing his receiving stance, he perceived through the opponent’s sword with
momentary offence and defence.
The slashed fundus of his eye spouted blood. However, he shall not close his eyes.
Maintaining his focus on the opponent, he swung his arm.

Reception renounced, he rained a hundred flashes with offenceーー,

Julius: “ーーAl Clarista.”

The greatest ever sword strike of Julius Juukulius painted the colours of a rainbow.

It captured the smile of Reid Astrea, ferocious like that of a sharkーー,

ーーThe eye patch concealing the left eye of the『Sword Saint』, was pierced by the
knight’s strike, as it swayed into the air.
△▼△▼△▼△
Julius: “ーーーー”

The instant he descended upon the clear floor with his toes, he sensed the echo of
footsteps to be frightfully blaring.
The moment he became conscious of that, Julius’ heart, in the depths of his chest,
having forgotten to beat, commenced movement in panic.
Subsequently turning towards the rear, he gazed at the burly spine facing towards him.

Reid: “ーーーー”

His red long hair jolting, the back stood firm and still.
The great man gripped to the stipulated sword in his right hand, and his left hand was
positioned at his face. The spot which that left hand was touching, therein originally
was supposed to be an eye patch, but currently it was absent.

The eye patch that concealed the left eye of the『Sword Saint』, at present, had fallen
at Julius’ feet.
Julius: “……So it connected, huh.”
His voice quivered, as he looked down upon the eye patch fallen on the clear floor, and
the knight sword in his own hand.
Though his whisper sought to affirm the occured happenings, it possessed an excessive
lack of connection to reality. To him, this seemed as though a transient dream, that
this all would slip away and vanish through his fingers.

Howeverーー,

‘ーーーー’

Through not the notion of words, the six lights extolled Julius’ established
achievement.
The warm flowers named his beloved, sought to fill the void born in Julius’ heart.
And accompanying the commend of his blooming maidensーー,

Echidna: “ーーJulius.”

Hearing the soft voice, Julius turned his gaze towards its direction.
The great man with his spine turned towards him, the maidens transmitting commend,
overlooking the battle from a locus disparate from either of them, having called to
Julius was a female with light purple hair.
With a face identical to that of his lord, whom he cherished, whom he pledged to
dedicate his sword to, the Artificial Spirit who shall live for eternity, with whom he had
a relationship of unknowingly mutually wounding each otherーー,

Whether the reason for her solicitude for Julius was because she cherished Anastasia,
or due to the functioning of his『Divine Protection of Gathering Spirits』, the answer
remained veiled.
However, the being of someone who watched over the resolution of Julius Juukulius
eased his heart to such an extent, he thus hauled up his knight sword in gratitude.

Julius: “ーーーー”

Wordlessly, he hoisted his knight sword up towards the heavens.

Remnants embellished with the aurora glistened, the path of the sword verbatim
delineated a rainbow.

That was surely, akin to blessings showered upon the knight named Julius Juukuliusー
ー,

Reid: “ーーHad this been the shitty bloody『Trial』, this would’ve made for your
victory.”
Articulating so, the great man steadily stomped on the floor in a tangent.
Once he turned around, no wound lay visible on Reid’s face. What the tip of Julius’
sword had reached, had evidently been merely his eye patch. However, neither was
even Reid shameless enough to exaggerate so and say it did not reach him.
Above all, his prior remark had not been his unwillingness to admit defeat, but the
truth.

Had this indeed been the continuance of the『Trial』of Pleiades Watchtower’s second
layer『Electra』, at the point of having a single blow connect successfully, Julius
would have passed it and gained the right to challenge the upper stratum.
However, the battle between Julius and Reid was no longer a question of the tower’s
『Trials』.
They were battling in order to settle this between a sole knight and a sole swordsman,
a man and a man.
Reid: “ーーーー”

Having lost his eye patch, Reid, with both of his eyes awakened, gripped the stipulated
sword with both of his hands.

Clutching the sword’s grip, he braced the sword with the eye at its aim. ーーYes, so
braced the『Sword Saint』.

Not for artlessly swinging sticks, but braced the sword in order to slash the enemy
down, with certainty.
Reid: “Don’t be complainin’ even if ya vanish to nothin’.”
Julius: “Even if I were to wish to complain, it would be difficult to find a way to do so
when I would possess no mouth to complain from.”
Reid: “Hah! Rascal, ain’t even gonna laugh at jokes, god damn. You, what’s yer name
‘gain?”
Julius lifted his eyebrows, upon being enquired for his name by the legend.
Though he had assuredly named himself on countless instances before him by now, he
did not possess recollection of that. However, him not having recollection of that was
now insignificant.
For he apprehended that with this question, Reid had indisputably, for the first time,
acknowledged Julius.
Julius: “Julius Juukulius. Since it is a name easy to forget, I request of you to remember
it.”
Pronouncing a redundant remark he would not have perceived as humour simply a
short duration ago, Julius pointed the vanguard of his knight sword towards Reid as
well.
And once again, he implored for the aid of the six Spirits, who had naught but laboured
for him immediately previously.
Should it be his present self and these girls, then he shall surely reach to farther
heights of the rainbow’s aurora.
Al Clauseria and Al Clarista.
Borrowing the might of the six Spirits, the rainbow’s aurora furling the power of the six
elements. ーーClauseria, which fired that maximal magic, and Clarista, which made it
dwell upon the knight sword.
A secret ritual further beyond, which he had not once succeeded in due to his
inexperienceーー,

Julius: “ーーHereby I vanquish.”

Reid: “ーーCome.”

In that juncture, an aurora submerged the white space, the bands of rainbow tackled
the great man of crimson.
The original rainbow spirit arts devised by Julius Juukulius, a secret amongst its secrets.
Neither launching the light of rainbow furling the six elements, nor making it dwell
upon the sword, but cladding oneself in it, and exterminating the opponent by
becoming the aurora itself.

Julius: “ーーAl Clanveir.”

That superlative strike of the Spirit Knight, was directly assailed upon by a clear white
flash.
△▼△▼△▼△
From the very beginning until the very end, the transcendent dimension of offence and
defence far surpassed the ability of an untrained eye to keep pace with it.
Needless to speak of the colliding sword strikes, but the bewildering interchange of
positions and footwork, which side was dominating and which side lay inferior, even
that alone could not the pale cerulean eyes capture.
That was, entirely regardless of this flesh body not being her original belonging.
Merely, there present were those who were vying for a matter of life and death within
that dimension, and compared to them, the world she lived in simply was an
exceedingly lesser dimension, that being withstanding truth.
If the sense of worth and values of living beings reposed in their might as living
creatures, then her self was frail pertinent to worthlessness.
Moreover, that was also the evidence of her self having lived for a time equating
multiple centuries in indolence, with her back turned towards the path of enhancing,
uplifting oneself.
Ever since she first became cognizant of her self, she had the hunch.
That the purpose of the unnatural existence named herself, had been fulfilled the very
moment she had taken birth.
If anything, taking birth itself had been her purpose, and the purpose had been fulfilled
at that point of occurrence. Henceforth left as is, she purposelessly wandered the
world, unable to evade the void of multiple centuries.
She did not mind even if she died. However, she merely possessed no reason to die.
Thus, delaying her demise in inactivity, for much too long, she indulged in sloth.
And during her course of prolongation, she had happened upon the young girl.
Enchanted by the way of the young girl leading a vivid way of life, her glaciated life
attained warmth.
The young girl who possessed a diminutive frame and spoke implausible big talk,
whom would she turn out to be, or would she be unable to become whomsoever, she
yearned to bear witness to that with her own eyes.
And before one could take notice, such intrigue and interest of her’s became
insignificantーー,

“ーーI don’t want to lose you, or the children you cherish.”

She was aware, that what was termed as flowing time was kind yet cruel.
Though time healed wounds, it also rendered emotions obsolete.

Having lived for a long, lasting period of time, she newly mused. ーーThat she, did not
want to forfeit this to the past.

“Though that too, is an impossible wish.”

Even if she implored for it to stop, time evanesced all without halt.
Lives, bound to possess miniscule and feeble lifetimes, displayed all kinds of changes
within their time.

Just as the nameless knight, who had his『Name』plundered, who remained in the
memories of no one, proved that he was a singular human named Julius Juukulius.

ーーThe knight clad in the radiance of rainbow, plunged directly into the white light.

Against Julius, who gambled upon and unveiled the secret ritual, Reid Astrea’s actions
were terribly simple.
To swing down the sword he had swung up, a deed of sword strikes likely repeated the
most in this worldーー it obliquely bisected the world, becoming a light which wrecked
all in its path to ruin.
Neither a special magic, nor a special move.
With a mere swing of the sword, the world was scorched with the light. Unintelligible.

Whether Reid Astrea exceeded norms, or if all『Sword Saints』were such.

Though what was certain wasーー,

“ーーJulius.”

That she wished to devote her strength, such that the aurora would not be outpushed
by the absurd white light.
That was indubitably her genuine motive, however, an act like directly interfering into
that battle, prior to being suicidal, would be uncouth and that sin would not bequeath
her even the right to complain should even her soul be shattered in repentance.

And, the young girlーー Echidna, was aware that her self could not do anything.

In this place, if there was anything she could do for Julius Juukulius, who had
transformed into the aurora.

“ーーーー”

Her hand on her slim chest, she sensed the existence slumbering in its depths.
The original possessor of this flesh body, the reason why she would not awaken from
her deep slumber, in its search Echidna had arrived at this tower of the sand sea. ーー
However, that had been deceit.
Echidna was already aware of the reason, why she would not wake up.
The girl, who declaimed her greed, who boasted her desire to attain all kinds of
everything.
Never letting go of what she had once put in purse come what may, since she utmost
loathed having to let go, having to part ways with anything, there was only one sole
reason which she could reckon.

“Having ceded the body over to me, and temporarily lying dormant in your Od, you
are in a state wherein you won’t receive any interference from the outside world. ーー
Because the Od, is a certain kind of eigen-world.”
And by her own volition, she had secluded herself away in that place.

The reason being obvious. ーーShould she come outside, she would incur the effects.
The abhorrent Authority of the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, she would incur its
effects.
She would forget what she wished to never forget, relinquish what she wished to
never relinquish.
Anastasia Hoshin, would forget Julius Juukulius.

So was her purpose. Howeverーー,

“It seems, everybody who came to this tower are all staunch boneheads. ーーAll of
them, appear to be uncute to the point of dying dwelling over losing something.”
In this duration of nearly two months, she had attempted to imitate her way by
herself, but now was the right time.
Besides, since she had observed his positives and negatives, his flurrying self as a
nameless knight from close vicinity, even if that girl was to forget, she could apprise
her.
“Ah, is that so.”

Wielding no purpose, the Artificial Spirit who had fulfilled its duty upon the point of
taking birth.
Though she adjudged she wielded solely that unpleasant duty, contrary to
expectations, that was not where it came to an end.
The young girl she cherished, the knight she cherished, and acting as the
intermediating bridge between the chipped two.
Was that onus not a task of vital significance.
Was that not of such vital significance, that she could smile musing this had been the
purpose of her birth.

Thusーー,

Echidna: “ーーTo not even see your knight be at his coolest, a deed so wasteful, is it
not unbecoming of your miserly self.”
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThe white light, hunted the aurora down as though to paint it out.

Furthermore he pressed, with the entirety of his soul, and having borrowed the might
of the six Spirits he had reforged his contract with.
He had gambled upon and unveiled a secret amongst secrets, whilst the opponent had
merely swung the sword earnestly, solemnly. ーーIndeed, he was utterly astounded by
that absurd exceeding of norms.
Simultaneously, since he also possessed the emotions enunciating this is how it must
be overflowing within his chest, he found his own self to be irredeemable as well.
With a swing of the sword, the world fissured.

That was, the special move of the『Sword Saint』which transpired when Reinhardt
swung the sword as well.
Suddenly, in the midst of a rivalry between a life and a life, Julius contemplated.
Reinhardt and Reid, should they battle each other, simply who would prevail as more
powerful.

A legend and a legend, a『Sword Saint』and a『Sword Saint』, in the unattainable

battle, who would be declared victorious.
Unfortunately, the opportunity to make certain of that shan’t pay a call.
Julius: “Then I have no choice, but to confirm it with this body of mine.”
The opportunity to exchange swords with Reinhardt van Astrea withal Reid Astrea,
befell only upon ones who reached this tower.
Moreover, the possibility existed solely for Julius, and the young girl named Emilia,
who had head towards the upper stratum. ーーHe bore no intention to concede that
duty to anyone else.
Thus, what remained for him was to simply triumph.
To jostle this white light, and slay Reid Astrea with the radiance of rainbow.
For that purpose, the entirety of his soul, and his sword power, requiring a single step
furtherーー,

Should a scintilla of pride and might, dwell upon the tip of the『Greatest Knight’s』
swordーー,

Echidna: “ーーJulius.”

A call improbable to reach.

Within impact rendering the passage of time indistinct, however, the time necessary
for each convergence of swords was less than a fraction of a second. This was, the
offence and defence of this momentary world.
In that space, much less, in the midst of a battle being fought at the risk of life and
death, nobody’s voice could possibly reach.

Julius: “ーーーー”

However, the voice certainly swinged Julius.

Perhaps not his eardrums, but it instead had reached something far deeper within, the
innermost depths of his chest.
Given he had resolved in his heart to wear the shell named knight, he must respond to
it without fail.
That is why, hearing the voice he could not possibly have heard, Julius turned towards
the one whom could not possibly have viewed, and exchanged gazes with those pale
cerulean eyes.
The luminescence dwelling in those large, spherical eyes, had distinctly changed from
what it had been just beforeーー,

“ーーGo get ’em, my knight.”

ーーIn that singular sentence, dwelled the one final push of sword power he required.

Julius: “Ia! Kua! Aro! Ik! In! Ness!”

Requesting for one final push, he called to the Spirits with whom he had become a part
of the aurora with.
In order to surmount the white light, beyond which present was the form of the enemy
he ought to defeat, directly before him.

In order to make the tip of the sword, reach beyond the white lightーー,

Julius: “O~o~o~o~o~o~o~o~hーー ~hk!!”

Opening his mouth to an extent unbefitting of him, he raised his voice to the extent of
vomiting blood.
With an expression possessing the preparedness to die, discarding elegance into the
wind, merely ensuring the bones supporting his self did not fracture, with his
paramount dedication towards it, Julius stepped forth.

Reid: “ーーーー”

And, receiving the rainbow’s aurora intensifying its brilliance, the ambushing white
light too escalated its vigour.
Furthermore, furthermore, strengthening their might, the radiance of rainbow and the
white light collided vehementlyーー,

Julius: “ーーAh.”

That which seemed as though it would subsist for eternity, was met by an unforeseen
fall of curtains.
△▼△▼△▼△
Julius: “ーーAh.”

Dumbfounded, Julius noticed the feeble voice spill from his throat.
The mutual clash of their maximal powers, its abrupt fall of curtains. However, without
halting its vigour, his sword, embellished with the aurora, had directly stabbed through
the opponent’s vitals.
Julius: “Why……”
Reid: “Tch, ah, shit, if this ain’t a borin’ endin’.”
Julius plunged into turmoil, being the one to be blamed for the stab, whilst on the
other hand Reid, who had been stabbed, remained calm.
Heedless of the stab in his chest, he did not even express a frown.
Was that a deed of his tenacious force of will, and if not so, was the anomaly which
transpired on the flesh body of that great man the cause.

Disparate from the penetration of Julius’ sword, a woundーー no, a crevice had been
yielded in the chest of Reid Astrea.
And, that was not confined to merely his chest. His arms and legs, neck and cheeks,
throughout profuse sections of his body stretched wounds akin to cracked glass.
Intuitively, Julius comprehended what it was.
Originally inconceivable distortion stood corrected. This was, a phenomenon of that
mechanism.
Reid: “Ultimately, it’s ’bout that. The human named me ain’t fittin’ in any vessel other
than myself.”
Whilst gazing at the palm of his fissuring self, the insight Reid grumbled was correct.

Captured due to the Authority of『Gluttony』, in the form of pillaging the right of
control over that flesh body, Reid Astrea had acquired substanceーー however, the
truth that until the bitter end, this body belonged to the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony
』, Roy Alphard, who had become the foundation, shan’t change.

In other words, the receptacle named Roy Alphard was unable to endure the workings
of the norm exceeding soul named Reid Astrea.
Its failure materialised in the final phase of the battle against Julius.
Julius: “Then, I’d much rather if you might as well!”
Reid: “Well, if I didn’t get eaten by this guy, I may’ve punctually gone at it till the end.
In that case, it would’ve ended at the point you felled the eye patch after all, ya
know?”
Julius: “Kh……”
Reid: “Kahaha. Everythin’ ain’t gonna go the way ya want, for weak folks. Do ya wanna
cry now?”
Tossing the stipulated sword aside, Reid mean-spiritedly laughed whilst revealing his
teeth.
How come, could he laugh that way. As is, his disappearance now was a future set in
stone.
Instead, had he defeated Julius, he may have possibly been able to once again walk his
lifeline which had terminated once. Even though he had let that possibility slip through
his hands.
Reid: “Are ya a fool, you. Somethin’ like livin’ once ‘gain, who the hell’s gonna do
somethin’ that troublesome. First of all, the hell’s gonna happen if I run into me
somewhere, aye.”
Julius: “……I’m sorry to say, but you have already passed away due to old age multiple
centuries ago. Even if your present self were to walk around, for your former self that
would be.”
Reid: “Hah! Then, are ya worshippin’ the mug of my kid’s kid who’s like an outsider or
somethin’? Bullshit.”
Treating his own descendants as outsiders, his recent remark seemed to be his true
sentiments.
Appearing to earnestly not possess any interest in a second lifeline, Reid crackled the
bones of his neck.
Reid: “First of all, the hell’re ya tellin’ me to do after comin’ back to life, hey you. Like,
playin’ ’round with the fiercely frizzlin’ who passed by earlier, though the hottie over
there’s pretty nice too. Then there’s also that woman with an erotic look……”
Julius: “Oh, so do you truly possess no lingering attachment……?”
Reid: “Nah damn it. Doin’ what I wanna do when I think I wanna do it ‘s my style. You
too, would’ve it much easier should ya do that.”
Julius: “……My gratitude for the advice. However, that would instead be much more of
a thorny path for me.”
His self, chose to willingly wear the shell.
Deceiving himself, or acting as though a part of his foundation was a separate article,
would also be apt labels.
Having realised that choice was befitting of his self, that it aligned with his wishes,
even if Julius perceived Reid’s extravagance to be dazzling, he shan’t opt for it.
Hearing that response of Julius’, Reid snorted his nose in annoyance.

Subsequently, the wound on his chestーー the crevices born as a result of

transcending bounds, the solitary wound differing from those, he touched with his
fingers,
Reid: “You, don’tcha misunderstand ‘kay? Yer sword reachin’ was a fluke. Had this
been my body, somethin’ like you wouldn’t even be left able to rub snot onto others.”
Julius: “I would not do such a thing in the first place, though……”
Reid: “Hah! How borin’!”
Spitting out, Reid knocked Julius’ shoulder with the hand he had touched his chest
with.
Whilst stiffening his body upon that impact, Julius took in a deep inhale.
Not yet, had he accepted or reacted to everything.
However, he deemed letting these moments free by merely losing his presence of
mind upon the occurrences before his eyes and experiencing turmoil, to be far more
unendurable.
The crevices dilated, the end was already visible.

Hence, Julius hoisted his own knight sword he had unsheathed, before his visageーー,

Julius: “From the bottom of my heart, I revere your sword power.”

Reid: “I ain’t needin’ a bastard’s admiration. ーーI take my leave with my victory,
Julius.”

Julius: “ーーーー”

With his name vocalised in his final pronouncements, Julius gazed in wonder.
However, as per the resolve in his heart to not be flustered, he concealed that
astonishment behind a smile, and bowed.
Just as he had confidently named himself, before this legendary being, as the utmost
finest knight.
Just as the ideals of Julius Juukulius, were moulded to not bring shame to his
admiration.

Julius: “Yes, until the very end. ーーIt is your victory, Reid Astrea.”

Reid: “Hah, now that’s a nice face, damn dejected loser.”

With those words marking the end, the crevices of Reid Astrea dilatedーー,

△▼△▼△▼△
???: “ーーーー”

Unlike their visual impression, the crevices which dilated until the very end, were not
accompanied by sound.
Unlike the shattering of glass, the great man of red hair was extirpated like diminishing
lightーー in his stead, collapsed onto the clear floor was a young boy of a petite build,
with distended cold eyes.

One who ate the『Memories』and『Names』of others and handled them per his
will,『Bizarre Eating』and a blasphemer.

The Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』, Roy Alphard had collapsed, scuppered.

Roy: “ーーーー”

Indistinct whether he was alive or dead,『Gluttony』remained immobile with not a

single twitch.
However, identical to Reid, he merely had the deep gash on the left side of his chest,
its fatality incontestable.
Ascertaining merely so with his eyes, Julius lowered the knight sword he had hoisted as
a demonstration of honour, sheathing it into the scabbard he wielded, and turned
backward.
The aurora unfettered, in Julius’ environs were six Spirits with augmented brilliance.
Without the strength of these girls, who had bloomed into maidens from buds, the one
to be lying on the clear floor this way surely would have been his self, rather than the
opponent.
For that, he must convey his gratitude and appreciation conscientiously.
However, with apologies to those girls, he must defer that demonstration of gratitude.
Steadily, Julius advanced.
Ahead in the direction he was headed, intently watching Julius was a gorgeous,
slender, petite female with pale cerulean eyes. Undulating light purple hair, the
personage adorned with a white outfit unfitting for the sand dunes.
By her feet, was a white fox, with the pupils of its eyes wavering in suspense.
The form of her, who had always been miming as a scarf, the significance of its
presence there.
Once again letting himself be aware of that, Julius closed his eyes.

Andーー,

Julius: “ーーPleased to meet you.”

The statement he had conveyed to the『Sword Saint』as a challenger heretofore, he

expressed once again.
But, the sensation deep within his chest in these moments, differed from the
enhancement preceding battling.
However, there also existed something, which remained the same.
As though the opening of a new page in a tale of adventure, the adventurous heart of a
youth yearning for the knight.
???: “I am.”
Kneeling at that spot, Julius articulated the first words and the other person
responded.
His stance remaining lowered, Julius awaited the upcoming words. He reckoned, he
could wait for however long a duration.
What felicity this was, to have faith that should he wait, he would assuredly hear her
words.

Anastasia: “ーーI am, Anastasia Hoshin.”

Julius: “ーーーー”

Anastasia: “I, want everythin’ in this world…… So, great n’ cool onii-san, what’s yer
name?”
With elegance, she smiled, and he could perceive exactly how she must have tilted her
head afterwards.
Remaining knelt down and his face lowered and concealed, saying “Ha” Julius took a
short inhale, and,

Julius: “I am Julius Juukulius. ーーYour, one and only knight.”

Anastasia: “ーーーー”

Julius: “You may have forgotten. However, I am one who has devoted the sword to
you. One who dedicates the entirety of his strength for you, and aids your will.”
A respectful bow with the knight sword placed on the floor, forbye, Julius at last raised
his countenance.
Before him, no matter what gaze should his lord have, he shan’t regret.
It is unbefitting of a knight, to lose his presence of mind, be confounded, face
downward.
For the very existence who put up appearances the utmost, and sought to possess a
cool and charming air, was whom Julius admired and yearned for.
And looking down upon that Julius, the young girl narrowed her spherical eyes,
Anastasia: “Really? I don’t remember though…… but.”

Julius: “ーーーー”

Anastasia: “At the first glance, I thought. ーーThat I gotta make this onii-san mine.”

At such proximity, were the blazing, sparkling eyes of his eternally craving lord,
revealing the intent to not relinquish anything and everything.

To the『Greed』seeking to obtain everything, Julius Juukulius devoted his sword once

again.

A sublime play, like the tale of a lord and knight in fictionーー,

The restoration of the plundered bond of『Lord and Retainer』, was realized in the
second layer of『Electra』.

That was, the accomplishment of eliminating one of the five obstacles set forth by
Natsuki Subaru.

Great library Pleiades, the second『Trial』ーー hereby concludes.

 CHAPTER 86 “CONVERSING OF WHAT YESTERDAY HELD”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Since long before, she had harboured misgivings.

Her lord whom she devoted her allegiance to, Roswaal L. Mathers, for the purpose of
achieving his ultimate goal, killing the『Dragon』who safeguarded the Kingdom of
Lugnica was necessary.
She was a vital and indispensable piece for that plan of Roswaal’s, for Ram to have
heard that from none other than himself would be an event that occurred close to ten
years in the past.
The village of the Oni clan blazing scarlet, having saved Ram and ■■■ from there,
Roswaal sought recompense.
And, in exchange for retribution for the Oni clan, Ram decided to pay that
compensation.

That she shall thus cooperate, let it be for the plan to kill the『Dragon』or whatever
else.
But merely for a singular point was Ram unable to find the answer within herself, that
being the essential way of killing the『Dragon』.

It was not easy. Even if plans were to be meddled around with and measures were to
be taken, that was not easy. Should that moment arrive, simply what would Ram be
able to do.

“You will know when the time comes. ーーYour role, which only you two elder sister
and ■ ■ can fulfill.”
She felt she had once heard such words, which had been chipped off.

Curiously, she had never given deep thought to what that meant until today, butーー,

“It is finally understood. What Roswaal-sama was aiming for.”

All of Roswaal’s actions were for the purpose of the ultimate goal he had clasped
throughout his long lifetime.
For that purpose he had concealed himself deep within the Kingdom of Lugnica, for
that purpose he had saved Ram and ■■■, for that purpose he had put a check on『
Sanctuary』as a touchstone, for that purpose he had tested Natsuki Subaru.

Even if he inevitably had to alter his original scheme, all of the preparation until that
point had not been futile. ーーNo, he would not let it be rendered futile, that was who
he was.
Hence, the answer came forth within Ram as well.
The reason why Roswaal took custody of a pair of young Oni elder sister and ■ ■.
The ■ ■, had been taken in as substitute for Ram’s lost horn.
The elder sister and ■ ■ that were Ram and ■■■, with the two of them acting as a
single Oni, he had taken them in his hand for killing the『Dragon』.

Naturally, not even Roswaal could escape from the effects of the Authority of『
Gluttony』.

As a matter of consequence, he too must have forgotten why ■■■ had been taken into
his mansion. However, even if he had forgotten, he must have immediately discerned
his own self’s aim.
And, whilst observing Ram and the others make strenuous efforts to recover ■■■ from
the damage of『Gluttony』, he did not disclose that truth. Honestly, he is soーー,

“His scrupulous nature won’t change, isn’t it.”

Though his plans had once suffered a setback due to Subaru’s actions, he yet resumed
his handiworks for fulfilling his goal behind the scenes and whilst remaining vigilant for
a chance to strike.
A nuisance of a nature. Wonder what he must be doing about now, when Ram was not
there to watch him.
However, so she thought as well.

ーーThat, in this journey, by the point of having allowed Ram to accompany Subaru
and the others as they tried to save ■■■, could Roswaal have perchance foreseen the
possibility of things turning out this way.
She may be overthinking.

To begin with, the appearance of the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』in Pleiades

Watchtower was an unforeseen circumstance, and there was no way he could have
possessed confidence in Ram and ■■■ being placed into a hazardous situation.
This may have been an excessive misapprehension on Ram’s part, an overestimation of
the man she dearly loved.

Howeverーー,

“ーーIt feels far better to believe that the man you love placed trust in you
anyways.”
That he thought, should Ram be there, ■■■ and the other members will remain safe
and protected.
That he thought, if need be, Ram would take notice of the supposition Roswaal had
concealed, and by her volition would turn over the trump card for the purpose of
killing the『Dragon』, that he bore such faith.

That the man named Roswaal L. Mathers had acknowledged the ten years of the
woman named Ram, to believe so felt far, far better.

That is whyーー,

Ram: “ーーRight now, Ram truly feels the greatest she ever has. Kindly get knocked
down.”
△▼△▼△▼△
The accomplishments established by the『Fist King』Neiji Rockhardt, is a noteworthy
narrative in the『Gladiator Island』Ginunhive of the Sacred Vollachia Empire. ーーNo,
once had been a narrative.

Having been met by the tragedy of the Authority of『Gluttony』, now with both sides
of『Name』and『Memories』plundered, there existed not anyone anywhere who
knew of the achievements established by him as a gladiator.
On the Gladiator Island, wherein strength was used for exhibition, Neiji, solitarily, using
his empty hands as weapons survived hundreds of death duels, and finally attained the
right of liberation from slavery.
Conceiving the refined fighting spirit in his fists, intercepting swords and daggers,
before his fists which shattered steel whatsoever obstacle was equivalent to a
maiden’s soft skin, he likely could have been termed as the one to have beaten the
most humans to death in history.

With his inordinately brutal nefarious techniques, the『Carnivorous Beast』Beli

Heinelga is a rare serial killer who made the Holy Kingdom of Gusteko shudder. ーー
No, once had made it shudder.

Having been met by the tragedy of the Authority of『Gluttony』, now with both sides
of『Name』and『Memories』plundered, the vast counts of misfortune and precepts
he yielded as a murderer remained not in anyone’s memories.
By birth, Beli displayed abnormal growth, and acquired strength of physical body
impossible to be realized in average humans. And, embracing the men of his liking to
death, he piled up copious atrocious crimes.
Superhuman strength which his enormous build materialised, and sturdy skin which
sustained not a single scratch from swords and daggers. This murderer, who sought
touch and warmth, was one of the most dreadful criminals feared along with the『
Bowel Hunter』. [1]
The career history of the『Leaper』Dorkell is eccentric. Formerly a merchant living in
Kararagi City States, Dorkell is a deviant who disengaged from his path upon hearing
the voice of something not humanーー so he had once been.

Met by the tragedy of the Authority of『Gluttony』, now with both sides of『Name』
and『Memories』plundered, the truth of him having become a laughingstock for
many as a deviant vanished, with there no longer being anyone remembering that.
One certain day, Dorkell discarded away his life including his wife and children. And,
opting for the path espousing that which did not exist, he became a freak who chose to
have contact with the Witch Cult.
Though Dorkell manifested a paramount power differing from magic, it deviated from
the doctrine of the Witch Cult, a heresy within heresy banished even from the Witch
Cult.
In other words, they were transcendental beings from the kinds of enigmatic persons,
eccentric persons, and deranged persons.
Impossible to be competed against by ordinary humans, furthermore, they remained
unfinished by the mere virtue of being themselves, and blended together with all
possible kinds of『Memories』within『Gluttony』, had been finished into articles of
greater superlativeness.
What would be the consequence should Neiji Rockhardt obtain Beli Heinelga’s
endurance and Dorkell’s ability of phantom teleportation.
It will be, the fruition of a singular brutal, fiendish, atrocious existence seldom seen
throughout time.

Until now and amongst all of what yesterday held, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』,
Ley Batenkaitos had not achieved that.

For within the grand hotpot named his self, by blending all probable kinds of『
Memories』together, he feared the very existence named himself being taken into the
hotpot.
However, even if he were to drink up the contents of the mixed hotpot, he shan’t be
taken inーー at the very least, that was what Batenkaitos’ notion came to be.

And since it had come to be so, he experimented what all he had never ventured to do
until now, possessing not the slightest of qualms or hesitance for breaking through the
established bounds of his own self.

For the『Gourmet』who utterly ate every possible kind of excelling, transcending

talent, history, potentiality in this worldーー all until the very horizons of『Gourmet
Delicacies』, and persisted in amassing it all within oneself, is precisely whom Ley
Batenkaitos was.
Thus on this day, what was born in the tower situated at the eastern edge of the
world, was a warlock agglutinated with every technique and odd talent, regardless of
heredity and posteriori.
The warlock possessed arms which destroyed all, possessed a flesh body which did not
accept any type of attacks, possessed magical arts which rejected and countered back
any possible technique, and was endowed with even the wisdom, genius and intellect
grasping everything that existed.
No matter how extensive a survey should be taken of history, never had there been a
being who excelled in every single kind of ability to this extent, and neither will any
other take birth hereafter, for thousands of years to come.
This was, a selection of the world’s possibilities, brought forth by the abominable
calamity referred to as a Witch Factor.

Born from the grand hotpot which condensed solely excelling articles, the supreme『
Gourmet Delicacy』itselfーー,

Ram: “ーーYou shall be given, three chances.”

With that rare existence before her, the young girl with peach-coloured hair uttered
with three fingers raised.
The young girl, bleeding from her forehead, with an icy gleam in her light crimson eyes.
She was in a condition wherein wounds covered her entire body, and multiple spots of
her slim build had sustained tremendous injuries which would impede in movement.
Even aside from those, there existed a mountain’s worth of reasons why she should
not be able to stand up. He was aware of that.
The prime cause not being wounds or blood loss, but that her petite body failed to
function as a vessel for accepting the existence named herself. ーーTruly
heartrending, he ruminated so.
Ram: “Three times, you shall be allowed to strike first. There is something Ram would
like to test. Exceptional, is it not?”
However, such deep emotions concerning her not in the slightest, the young girl
asserted so whilst three of her fingers remained raised, as though to instigate this side.
Thrice, a deathly verdict. To begin with, even once would be implausible for her to
endure.
And, neither did he possess any particular reason to disregard that avouch.
He not at all contemplated whether this was a trap, either.
For the young girl was not one who would meaninglessly proffer such negotiation. He
merely thought he must earnestly impart to her, that unbridled confidence brought
about the destruction of oneself on instances as well.
That upon being taken into the same grand hotpot, there shall also be things
understoodーー,

Ley: “ーーNee-sama, stand by.”

Vehemently, making his hind legs amassing strength erupt, he hammered a blow as
per wish.
That was a strike crammed with the Fist King’s technique and finesse of destructive
force, possessing far too excessive might for the destruction of a solitary young girl,
and it was absorbed by well-featured visage of the young girlーー,

Ram: “Now, first.”

Ley: “ーー~hk!?”

During the moment he conceived he had captured her with certainty, the face of the
young girl evaded the fist from a vicinity seemingly close enough for lanugo to graze
past. And positioning her hand on the stretching arm, her fired knee strike smashed
the right arm from the elbow.
An improbable happening. The tenacious flesh body even the slashes of the heavenly
sword could not penetrate into, its stretched arm and the joint of the elbowーー by
kneeing into the fixed point that existed solely at this locus, were destroyed by the
young girl.

Howeverーー,

With the impact of the fractured right arm as is, he fired his left foot up towards the
young girl’s visage.
Though not reprisal for the arm, this side’s own fired knee aimed for her face as well.
The lengthy, slender leg, the fair knee smashed and crushed the young girl’s tender
snout, ruining her gorgeous visageーー,

Ram: “Second.”
Upon hearing the utterance vocalised by those slim lips, he doubted his ears.
He had executed it such that her mouth would be rendered defunct. However,
responding to the knee strike approaching from the side, the young girl moved her
hand as though nimbly tracing it, and gently averted its trajectory upward.
The fired knee smoothly transited overhead of the young girl as though it had been
fired to trace the empty skies from the very beginning.

Andーー,

Ram: “Third.”
With his right arm and left knee’s strike dodged, using the impetus of his gyrating body
he fired a rebuff from his left elbow, sharp and solid, upon making a direct hit it shall
crush the young girl’s cranium like a berry, and expel its contents out onto the floor of
the tower.

So itーー should have done.

The rebuff aiming for the young girl’s temple of the forehead, was halted merely by a
number of swivels of her body.
And, the young girl, dodging the elbow as if informed of its arrival, grasped this side’s
face once again with her extended hands,
Ram: “Truly a fool.”
And, voicing with maximum coldheartedness, vigorously knocked this side’s cranium
onto the floor.
△▼△▼△▼△
Twisting, turning, winding, meandering, Batenkaitos changed his form before her eyes
and charged, advancing towards her, and upon knocking him to the ground, Ram
pointed three fingers towards his face.
Ram: “One who spars thinking he has three chances, gets defeated in all three of those
chances. Should you spar with not even the serious intent to win, then you shall be
abandoned even by fortune.”
Ley: “Bhu, gah…… ~hk.”

Ram: “Thank you. It has been proven. ーーNot even the serendipity of time, is now an
enemy of Ram.”
For Ram, the utmost appalling enemy was absurd fortune itself.
However, Ram had exorcised that by her own hand, and had made even that prostrate
before herself.
No longer, was there anything to be fearful of.

Ley: “ーー~tsu.”

Sprawled on the ground, Batenkaitos swung both of his legs up, and stood up with the
impetus of swinging them down. And towards the approaching enemy seeking to
hammer his fractured arm in, Ram stepped ahead, wielding no vacillation.
Blood streamed down from her forehead. However, that ache and sense of loss boiled
Ram’s blood from the innermost depths.
Ah, how truly infuriating. This sensation, this enchantment, always had she thought of
it as vexatious.
The odious Oni instincts, warmly welcoming battling, exalting the brandishing of
strength, the craving which boiled blood for the purpose of killing enemies who ought
to be killed, had Ram always detested.
That is why, that night, when the horn sprouting from her forehead had been broken
off, she thought she had been liberated, and yet.
Ram: “How truly ironic.”
Grousing so, Ram caught the hammer arm, and shoulder threw the opponent with
identical momentum. Casting him onto the floor, she kicked his head, propelling him
further towards the interior of the aisle.
She could not allow him to draw close to her rear, wherein was the mutilated ground
dragon, along with the young girl leaning on the wall.

Rem: “ーーーー”

The young girl who resumed her slumber without change, the horn fleetingly
glimmering on her forehead asserted being.
Originally, the young girl who remained asleep possessing no will of her own could not
have made her horn function, regardless of being a member of the Oni clan.
However, even with the actual feeling of that remaining vanished, Ram was twin
sisters with the young girlーー that which is referred to as『Synthesia』, was a
substanceless link oft tied between blood-related beings.
Having attended to the perpetually slumbering Rem during the past year, Ram too had
sensed that existence itself.
Not by merely the similitude of outward appearance, but precisely due to the presence
of that sensation, Ram had succeeded in objectively accepting the truth of that girl
being her younger sister without dissent.

However, between herself and Rem, even the『Synesthesia』remained otiose.

Had Rem gotten even a single nightmare, her fright may have gotten transmitted to
Ram, however, during this past year, not even once had anything akin gotten
transmitted to her.

In other words, the perpetually slumbering Rem saw no dreams. ーーUnceasingly, she
simply gazed into the darkness beyond her eyelids, merely respiring within a desolate,
void world.
Thus, it was naught but a coincidence for her to have noticed this way of abusing said
『Synesthesia』here.

Though irksome, it was by dint of Subaru’s idea. Because he took up Ram’s burden
through a queer power and bestowed upon her the strength to fight, she conceived an
idea accomplishing the same.

Those connected together with『Synesthesia』shared mighty sentiments, or even

wounds and agony at times.
Though she was ignorant of its principle, this hypothesis was there within a book in
Beatrice’s forbidden archive which she had once read in the past.

ーーThat what was termed as『Synesthesia』, operated with the connection of the
Od between two differing individuals.
What was termed as the Od, was the source of power existing in the depths of the
humanーー it could also be synonymous for the soul.

Though on instances it was also used in place of mana as power for utilising magic,
originally, the Od was the pure property itself that made the human be human.
The consequence of having a territory that shan’t be trespassed by anyone, that
mutually linked those born of the same womb, perhaps resulted in『Synthesia』, so
propounded the theory.
In the end, it came to be determined as a common belief, and was not something that
had been proven.
However, since it had been left in the forbidden archive, it surely was not some
phoney spiel either. Above all else, Ram personally had taken a liking to that theory.
To have one’s own self and someone else be connected together by birth, was a lovely
thing.
Ram: “A multitude of problems were caused, due to that bothersome horn, after all.”
The impulse of destruction transmitted by that white horn, Ram loathed it.
She was exasperated by her environs lionising Ram as the reincarnation of the Oni God
as well. There existed not a fragment of connection, between that obscure obsolete
being, and Ram.
Ram shan’t deem value in precisely such an entity.
Henceforth, to have one’s own self and someone else be connected together by birth,
independent of such an entity, was a lovely thing.

And, if such a connection with someone truly did existーー,

Ram: “ーーCertainly, by birth itself, Ram could not have been stopped from loving
her.”
Even as an infant, she shan’t pay regard to means for the sake of protecting that bond.
For the sake of protecting her, for the sake of admiring her, for the sake of adoring her,
for the sake of loving her, she shall surely devote her all.

Thusーー,

Ram: “Please do forgive. Your bad nee-sama, who is making you shoulder the burden
at this time as well.”
By way of『Synesthesia』, Ram shared the burden levied upon her own flesh body to
her sleeping younger sister.
It was in consequence of having experienced Subaru’s Authority by herself once.
Having witnessed something once, Ram could largely materialize it identically.

What Subaru did was an identical contrivanceーー it possibly coercively connected

others’ Od with one’s own Od, inducing a fairly arbitrary『Synesthesia』. Subaru’s
side could possibly consign his burden over if he felt inclined to do so as well, but since
Subaru was a fool, he would not do so.
Contrarily, by taking it upon himself, he endeavoured to abate the burden of his allies.

Ram: “ーーTruly a fool.”

Words she had pronounced toward Batenkaitos a short time ago.

However, despite being the same words, they did not echo the same.
What Subaru had achieved through the Authority, Ram could reconstruct it with Rem,
whom she was connected to through『Synesthesia』.

She was oblivious to what had transpired at Subaru’s side. However, this would surely
serve to ease him. Ram too, could abscond from the repulsive situation namely being
connected with Subaru for long.

In lieu, Ram’s burden was streaming towards Rem, althoughーー,

Rem: “ーーーー”

Rem, perpetually slumbering, spoke naught.

Merely gallantly, splendidly, with the white horn she was made to grasp in her stacked
handsーー Ram’s broken horn that had been fitted inside her wand, with that as a
catalyst, she was consigning the mana flowing into her own horn over to Ram.
It was unfathomable how prodigious a burden shall be laid onto Rem’s body for
mediating the expansive mana which Ram required.

ーーTherefore, this was a decisive battle of brief duration.

Ley: “Nee-sa-ma~a~a~ ~tsu!!”

A roar into time, after having been hurled by her kick, Batenkaitos rebounded towards
Ram whilst smiling.

Utilising the might of the seeming『Leaper』, the magical technique erased the
existing distance in-between in the span of a blink of an eyeーー however, even that
technique of phantom teleportation was rendered futile should it get viewed in its
entirety by the opponent.
Ram: “You certainly are slow, sluggard. At this rate, Ram will become an old woman.”
She purloined the opponent’s field of vision with『Clairvoyance』.

The opponent’s focus, eye movements, the part wherein strength was being poured,
by synthesising these she could read the aim with greater ease than reading the mind.
Dodging the perforating palm, she reversely twisted all five of its fingers as it slipped
through.
Pounding a rebuff into his throat seeking to give rise to a skreak, she slammed the
opponent into the wall with a sharp spinning kick.
Ley: “Ga…… ~hk.”
Ram: “Although, Ram is cute even when she has grown old.”
Whilst pronouncing so, she seized the opponent’s nape through his clothes and
lowered it, dropping him onto the floor by his head yet again. Pelting that face with
her heel, she pulverised his snout.
Stepping backward and evading both of the arms attempting to grasp her, she
belaboured him with innumerable blades of wind.

Ley: “ーーGhi, a~a~a~a~!!”

Ram: “What an ugly shriek, coming from such an adorable face.”

His entire body slashed by blades of wind, Batenkaitos disappeared whilst spouting
blood.
As ever, his flesh body unremittingly repeated transfiguration, however, solely what
was atop his neck, that which she was acquainted with by sight, shan’t attempt to
transform.
She was close to vomiting. Though Ram shall not, because that would be inelegant.

Ley: “ーーーー”

Whilst shedding immense blood, Batenkaitos artlessly swooped down upon her.
Stating unerringly, he was surely making free use of miraculous superhuman
techniques. Coalescing the might of multifarious transcendental beings, from the
outset, he must be formulating techniques impossible of being reconstructed by
anyone.
That excelling blitz, specialising in all possible orientations, was shut down by Ram
through outstripping violence.
She guillotined those monumental techniques of hundreds, of thousands, using might
worth millions. This was what the battle had now come to be.
She sought not to even come in contact with Batenkaitos. Her condition felt well.
She grew accustomed to it in Subaru’s absence after all. She had unfastened
approximately two more shackles.

Likely fifty percent of her primeーー no, since Ram had been very young in those days,
aspects of her that had matured were far mightier now compared to Ram back then.
And, to not wallow in that might, was Ram’s forte.
Ram: “Having the horn broken was correct after all.”
If it weren’t for that night, she may have eventually yielded to the horn’s allurement.
Though she wanted to proclaim that to be improbable, she could not ascertain if it
truly was improbable. Thus, Ram attested to the present being correct, and boasted
the invigorating nature of the path she had walked.

Owing to the loss of her horn, Ram lived without having to become the『Oni』she
detested.
Ram: “To begin with, if it weren’t for that night Roswaal-sama couldn’t have been met,
so it wasn’t even worth making a comparison.”
No greater conclusion, wielding that as the answer Ram presented her palm forwards.
At the surface of her palm appeared Batenkaitos, having leapt through space. His
countenance, astonished by having the point of his appearance read through, she
gripped it tight,
Ram: “You cannot fly in continuity, isn’t it? Have grown tired of looking at your magic
tricks. And that face as well.”

Ley: “Waiーー”

Ram: “No waiting.”

An icy pronouncement, Ram materialised a blade of wind in her palm which grasped
the opponent’s face.
Within that juncture, his eyes, his nose, his lips, his ears, with all possible parts of his
face slashed, Batenkaitos screeched whilst vomiting blood.
With the same momentum, she gouged his face with the blade of wind until it was
minced to naught.
And, from Ram’s palm, who sought to accomplish so, Batenkaitos’ form disappeared in
but an instant.
However, albeit he escaped, he shan’t be able to escape from the wounds, from the
agony, from the reality.

Ley: “Ah, a~a~h, a~a~a~a~hーー ~tsu!!”

Whilst squalling, Batenkaitos writhed as he shed profuse blood instead of tears.
Whilst observing that, Ram steadily advanced her feet towards his side.
Hearing Ram’s approaching footsteps, Batenkaitos’ form changed.

The proprietor of a gigantic, burly flesh body. ーーKnocking the imminent fist down,
she shattered his knee.
Kicked down, Batenkaitos’ figure altered in order to escape from Ram.

The giant of a bearded face, taking a spherical stance solidified his defence. ーー
Kicking his frame upward, she nailed him onto the ceiling with a barrage of fists,
gradually transforming what was below his skin, which was the subject of vaunt, into
lumps of flesh.
In order to kill Ram, who conferred upon him interminable torture, Batenkaitos’ form
altered.

The bald old man, the magical technique of phantom teleportation. ーーWhilst pitying
the magical trick whose stratagem had already come to light, she caught him, drove his
face into the wall, and sprinted as though to whittle his entire frame.

Ley: “Ah, babababababababa~a~a~ーー ~hk!!”

Repressed by Ram’s prodigious might, Batenkaitos’ entire frame was pared, retaining
no place to escape to.
Winding and meandering, his form transfigured within Ram’s grasp as though seeking
the optimum solution.
Suppressing it altogether, Ram grieved for the hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands
of victims with all of her might.
A memorial held via vehemence for those men and women who had been captured by
『Gluttony』, and had the arts they forged, the paths they walked, the emotions they
loved, trampled upon, slighted and disparaged.
No longer would arts, paths, emotions be utilised.
For naught was efficacious against Ram.
Ram: “Kindly take your own responsibility, by yourself.”
Swinging her arm, Ram heaved aside the blasphemer who had his entire frame
tempestuously pared.
Falling over the floor of the watchtower, Batenkaitos shuddered and trembled. Slowly,
steadily, gradually, his form proceeded to alter.

Having relied on multitudes of『Memories』, his form changedーー,

Ram: “Ah, long time no see. Ram wanted to meet, this face. Though this would make
for around the third time doing so.”
Ley: “ーーAh, kah, ah.”

As she wiped off the blood on her forehead and loosened her lips, ahead of Ram’s
glance was Batenkaitos.
It was Batenkaitos, in the truest possible purport. Not the cunning and wily existence
who had, until now, borrowed the faces and techniques of others, but Batenkaitos,
who had returned to his own face and form.
Regardless whom should one become, whom should one depend on, whom should
one resort to, it is impossible to escape from oneself.
Just as even upon losing her horn, the actuality that Ram was an Oni did not change.

Just as even upon having her『Memories』plundered, the actuality that Ram was
Rem’s elder sister did not change.
Ram: “In the very end at least, would you like to try resisting using your own
strength?”

Ley: “ーーーー”

Ram: “By the way, you said something curious on the spiral staircase, didn’t you. ーー
It seems, you have a younger brother or younger sister, isn’t it. For the sake of your
younger siblings, how about putting your willpower to display?”
Collapsed down, Batenkaitos’ painful breathing abruptly diminished.
He had not lost his life. He had reacted to Ram’s remark.
Younger brother and younger sister, the moment he heard the echo of those words,
Batenkaitos’ breath faintly calmed down. And, steadily, Batenkaitos revitalised his
body at his locusーー,

Ley: “Ou…r…… ou…r…… little sister, don’t……”

Ram: “Don’t lay a finger on her, you say? Sorry, but do you think you’re in a position
where you can make such an insistence? Have you ever lent your ears to someone’s
plea even once?”
Ley: “But, still……”

Ram: “ーーーー”

Distorting his bloodstained, crumpled face, Batenkaitos pleaded with a tearful voice.
Upon the call of that poignant yet remarkably genuine echo, Ram slightly straitened
her eyes. Afterwards, along with a sigh, she closed her eyes.

Ram: “Will thinkーー”

Ley: “ーーNee-sama, is far too kind.”

Within the juncture, the moment her gaze went astray, Batenkaitos bequeathed
simply those words behind, and erased his form.

The spacial leap of the『Leaper』Dorkellーー leaving not a single vestige behind, the
blasphemer vanished from her field of vision.

ーーHe had escaped. [1]

△▼△▼△▼△
Ley: “Haha ~tsu! Ahahaha ~tsu! Ahakhahahaha~!”

Utilising the odd talent of『Leaper』Dorkell with freedom, Batenkaitos fled from
Ram’s territory.
No longer, shall he consider recklessness like eating Ram. Paying no regard to
appearances, he chose flight.
Can’t win. Can’t win. Can’t win against that one.
Just as he had thought, that one was a monster. How conventional for her to have
bought time and returned after becoming more powerful as well.
That one, was a kind of existence who shan’t get atop neither the platter of gourmet
nor the platter of bizarre eating.
Ley: “Louis and Roy, really sorry you two, but you kno~w! Preliminary preparation of
ingredients is crucial in gourmet.”
Whilst pressing the injuries of his entire body, Batenkaitos melancholically laughed
upon his younger brother and sister who had been aiming for the same prey.
Louis had promptly withdrawn from the war front to safety, and Roy too would be
rampaging in a seperate site about now. If that Oni were to just aim for those two, he
would also be able to withdraw at leisure.

Since Roy of『Bizarre Eating』did not know when to retreat, he may finally die, but it
can’t be helped.

Rather, he had been getting fed up of Roy’s『Bizarre Eating』. Because that chap laid
waste to hunting grounds per his pleasure, there must have been instances where
gourmet delicacies supposed to come around to this side had gotten stolen away.

ーーNo, had what his self feasted upon until now, truly been『Gourmet Delicacies』.

Ley: “Each and every single one, useless…… a~h, shit! Shit, shit, shit! Something like
that, to think something like that exists, you kno~w! Even though it would’ve been all
good had we not known about it, you kno~w!!”
That, was not a sentiment induced by the feelings of a younger sister doting on her
elder sister.
That, was a sentiment yearning for something inestimable, unfathomable, immenseー
ー born from Batenkaitos’ within, in the truest of truest sense, a potent emotion
wishing for its desire from the depths of his heart.
Want to, completely eat that one. With all of body and soul, want to completely savour
that one.

Championing『Gourmet』, he intended to have eaten all possible emotions and

transcending, excelling talents. However, now that he was aware of the presence of
the『Genuine』in this world, everything had faded away.

All of what the existence named Ley Batenkaitos, as the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony
』, had trusted as possessing worth and garnered, crumbled to ruin and transformed
into rubbish.
Those lavish dinner tables which had been visible with such glisten, had been reduced
to sand pits with mud dumplings atop.
Ley: “Want, that one.”
Want it, want it, want it, want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it
want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want it want itーー,

If for the sake of eating that one, throwing anything and everything away would be
completely fine.
If for the purpose of eating that one, there would be no regrets in losing all that had
been amassed until now.
Don’t want to savour anything other than that one. Don’t want to fulfill oneself with
anything other than that one.
Ley: “Obugh, ghuee.”
Whilst sprinting, vomit leaked out from the edge of Batenkaitos’ mouth.
Pain or anguish were not the cause. It was merely unbearable. Articles he trusted to be
the finest were not so, and due to having become aware of what was supreme, all of
what fulfilled his self was foul.
Why, did he regard anything aside from that one as splendid. Commend anything aside
from that one. Surfeit anything aside from that one.

Simply what of him would be『Gourmet』, should he love anything aside from the
truly splendidーー.
Ley: “A~h, that’s right, that is right, isn’t that right, surely that is right, certainly that is
right, indeed that is right, because that is right, because we wish for it to be right!
Gluttonous drinking ~tsu! Gluttony ~tsu!”
Surging appetite, hunger advancing toward fulfillment, and, the outcry from his heart
wishing for and imploring desire.
The desire to become one, the desire to blend together, if appetite was to intake
external existences, then the『Gluttony』impelling his self was superlative love.

Ley: “Love you, love you…… yes! Love you ~tsu! Nee-sama…… no, Ram! We love youー
ー”

The maximal emotion blooming within his self, whilst he attempted to clamour it loud,
his words were abruptly interrupted.
The cause was pain, and that it was the incidence of a novel anguish.

Ley: “ーーAh?”

Checking his cheek, Batenkaitos ascertained his palm dyed with rich blood.
The fresh slash, a wound ripping Batenkaitos’ cheek, who had been heading towards
the outside of the tower in order to escapeーー its cause, empty space.

Ley: “ーーーー”

Wordlessly stretching his finger to that point, Batenkaitos observed his finger get cut.
In the empty space, was an invisible blade.
Ley: “Huh.”
That was, the same technique as what Batenkaitos had displayed to Ram at the spiral
staircase.
The art of installing blades of invisibility in space was a legendary shinobi technique,
but it didn’t matter whose『Memories』it was in since he had already thrown it away.

The issue was the presence of a blade here, which Batenkaitos did not remember
placing behind.
Ley: “It can’t be……”
Avoiding the blade that had slightly cut his finger, Batenkaitos attempted to advance
his feet further towards the interiorーー his tiptoes were blown off, and he inclined
backwards whilst shrieking “Ahii ~hk”.
And, with the inclining back of his head also slightly whittled, he rigidified his face and
stood still.

ーーHe was enclosed, by invisible blades.

Ley: “……Haha, seriously?”
He had shown it to her, merely once.
Once in the midst of battle, that too it was an invisible technique, so she must not have
seen it either.
Moreover, she had not ever practically even stepped foot in this place. Yet regardless,
she had seized this side’s escape route, and had stationed invisible blades in advance.

Ley: “ーーーー”

Batenkaitos put his hand, not on his left eye which had been slashed by the blade of
wind and had ceased functioning, but on his right eye which was narrowly in good
health. ーーThrough『Clairvoyance』, Ram was jointly sharing this eye.

She, did not let Batenkaitos escape. Overlapping with this eye, she shan’t let him
escape.
Ley: “Hihah.”
Batenkaitos laughed. No longer could he do anything, but laugh.
He had loved. For the first time, had mightily, powerfully yearned for something. He
was charmed, by that unordinary essence.

Andーー,

Ley: “Ah! Wait, please do wait! Hold on hold on, a bit more! Just a bit more! Just a bit
more, so ~tsu!”

No matter how much shall he implore to 『Clairvoyance』, the voice shan’t reach,
that was per knowledge.
Thus, his frantic calls were not for the opponent to hear. They were for impelling
oneself.
In great fluster and haste, Batenkaitos held fast to the wall immediately beside him.
He had done something impetuous by discarding away what he had eaten. If only the
remarkable genius of the『Fist King』had remained, he could have overcome this
facing no hardship.
Deferring those emotions as well, Batenkaitos struck his arms into the invisible blades.
The wrists of both of his hands erupting, blood cascaded out of the mouth of those
wounds.
It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts but, pain, doesn’t matter right now.
Ley: “Please do accept, our feelings ~tsu! Please do watch over, our wishes ~tsu!”
Merely, pressing his arms spouting blood onto the wall, with all of his strength, he
drew letters.
With dusky blood, using his small, petite body with all of his might, he drew enormous,
gigantic letters onto the wall of the sand tower.
Ley: “Buha~ ~hk.”
And, making his own self stand back, he viewed those letters with his right eye dilated.
For those letters of blood depicted on the wall, to reach the one whom he eternally
wished for from the bottom of his heart.
Because if her then certainly, until the very end of the end, she shall kindly watch over
whilst remaining overlapped with his own self.

Ley: “Ah, love yーー”

ーーBefore he could reach the end of his words, the Sin Archbishop of『Gluttony』
had been beheaded by a blade of wind.
△▼△▼△▼△
Ram: “ーーFula.”

Swinging her fingers, having hurled the blade of wind, Ram whispered merely a single
word.
Even if the proportion of magic had impact within its range of effect, that power itself
did not undergo severe change. Not to mention, if only a slim neck was to be blown off
through the cutting ability of the blade of wind, then even the minimum power
sufficed.

Pursuing the back of『Gluttony』who had fled, Ram had fired a solitary blade of wind.

She had deftly grasped the trace of the desperately escaping『Gluttony』through『

Clairvoyance』.

She had employed certain tricks as a hurdle in his path for her aim to be precise, but
they seemed to have functioned well for how hurriedly they had been constructed.

And, on the brink of the final blade’s arrival,『Gluttony』undertook abnormal

conduct.
Slashing off his own arms, using that blood, he drew letters of blood onto the wall.
Though that which was squalid and dreadfully arbitrary, was malignant bedevilment
possessing no worth to even be viewedーー,

“ーーーー”

At the very end of the end, having watched over the upward soar as those blood
letters birled and gyrated, she closed her eyes.
She did so entirely because she could not have taken relief otherwise. She had not an
atom of obligation, that she ought to watch over.
The blasphemer, erred his final choice.
Had he put his life on the line for the sake of his younger siblings, Ram would not have
denied him mercy either. However, putting aside the undeniable genuinity of his
words, he also used that as bait and deceived Ram, making it also a tool for his own
self’s survival.
He likely did not know the method of restoring what was eaten either. Had he known,
he was supposed to have pleaded for his life with that as material for negotiation. ー
ーHe did not. Thus, he had to suffer nemesis.

Ram: “Those who wield the sword fall to the sword, those who cling to evil fall to evil,
those who yield to fire fall to fire. ーーAnd, those who wish for the Oni fall to the Oni,
destroyed by what one relies on.”

ーーThat was, the divine providence of retribution Ram placed her faith in.

Swinging her arm down, she let a long exhale.

Afterwards, Ram turned backwards, returning to the extensively ruined aisle. She
could not have fought at close vicinity, so she had taken upon herself to be further
distant.
A vexing sense of distance, hence Ram’s gait spontaneously became restless.

“ーーDodogyuuun.”

Once she made her return by treading through the collapsed wall, what greeted Ram
was the cry of a tall Ground Dragon.
That jet black Ground Dragon had aptly manoeuvred its body and concealed Rem’s
figure behind. Worst-case scenario, had the one to return not been Ram, then it
perhaps intended to act like a shield or so.
Despite being in such a tattered state, for it to gallantly abide by Subaru’s command, it
was truly a Ground Dragon too good for Subaruーー,

Ram: “ーーNo, that’s wrong. Did you also, wish to protect Rem?”

“ーーーー”

Ram: “Yes…… you truly are a good girl, Patrasche.”

She softly caressed that Ground Dragon’s neck.

It would also be necessary to immediately carry her wounded, injured self to the『
Green Room』as well. Even the Ground Dragon who exemplified befitting loyalty,
could not be made to strain itself with these injuries.

Neither did Ram wish to do anything preposterous to the benefactory personーー the
benefactory dragon of her younger sister.
Subsequently, expressing her gratitude to the Ground Dragon, Ram made her way to
Rem, who was being protected behind her.

The sharing of the horn’s might utilising『Synesthesia』had already been undone, so

no horn was present on her forehead. However, the recoil of having shouldered Ram’s
strength, commensurate with that of the Oni God, had soundly eaten into that body of
her’s.
Such that Ram herself felt heavy upon contemplating the recoil that surely will pay a
call upon her soon.

Butーー,

Ram: “Right now, at this time, anything boorish cannot be thought of.”
Gently kneeling down at her position, Ram positioned her hand onto the cheek of her
perpetually slumbering younger sister.
The bond as sisters devoid of actual feeling, now accompanied with a far greater
certitude of actual feeling compared to before, she felt lovability and cherishment
overflow.
With her horn broken off, having lost her might as the reincarnation of the Oni God,
she had lived until today.
For what purpose did that night of blazes befall, until now Ram had surmised it had
befell for the purpose of making her herself, neither did she consider that to be
mistaken.
However, starting today and this moment, that changed.

The reason why that day, Ram’s horn had been broken offーー,

Ram: “ーーIt was to realize, today, here, that Ram is Rem’s nee-sama.”

For she had been able to actually feel, with the contact between the soul and the soul
via『Synesthesia』, that they were twins who shared the same world, that they were
irreplaceable elder and younger sisters.
Ram: “More than ever before, Ram wants to talk to you. What kind of a time, did you
and Ram spend. What kind of a yesterday did you and Ram collect, let’s replenish the
devoid reminiscences together.”
Since time flowed without halt, however many reminiscences of the future could be
mounded.
Thus, for everything to not evanesce remaining unknown, remaining unremembered,
day after day, let’s make flowers bloom in reminiscences as many times as need be.
Ram: “Let’s converse lots, of what yesterday held.”

The『Sleeping Beauty』shan’t respond.

Although, without letting her chest congeal upon her silence and instead fulfilling it
with something warm, Ram smiled.
Whilst smiling, with no longer any qualms for her own emotions, she moved her lips.

Ram: “ーーLove you, Rem.”

Certainly, no matter how the time they had collected by the two of them had been,
these emotions alone shan’t turn traitor.
Enigmatically, upon vocalising what was identical to the last words of the distorted Sin
Archbishop, though it was ultimately the same note, it did not echo the same.
Those who are unbeknownst to love, and those who live in love, can never echo, the
same.
Never, can they echo, the same.

CHAPTER 87 “DISTANT REGARD”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

Her head swayed from left to right rather violently.

She slowly came to notice someone was carrying her like luggage, and this someone
was running as if their life depended on it.
Not that it was particularly her first time, being carried like this, no.
To say she was actually used to it would be an exaggeration. It would rather be much
more apt to say that, she had experienced being lugged around like a suitcase very
often, though the fault for that lay in her partner, who had little consideration to spare
for her.
Meili: “Stop shaking me so much, Elsa…”
Regardless of how many times she requested, they fell on deaf ears. Yet nevertheless,
she found it hard to describe her relationship with her.
Calling her an accomplice or a partner was difficult, as this relationship lacked the
foundation of trust required, and the two were nearly not close enough for her to call
Elsa her ‘sister’ or ‘mother’. Calling her a friend felt strange as that was definitely not
what their relationship was like, but calling her an acquaintance was just as difficult as
they weren’t as strangers to one another.
So Meili always sunk into deep thought over this. What kind of relationship did they
truly have?
――What did Elsa see herself as to Meili?
Meili: “Come on, stop shaking me so muuuch…”
Voicing her complaints mattered little, but saying nothing at all felt like she had
resigned herself so she couldn’t let herself up either. Thus she kept speaking up, even
if her words would not be heard―― Or so she at least tried.
As if coating her words, some hot liquid flowed out of her mouth before she could
speak. Her first thought was that her breakfast was flying out of her mouth, but that
was incorrect.
It was blood, deep crimson in color, gushing out from the depths of her tiny body.
Subaru: “She won’t stop bleeding, damnit! Beako, what should we do!?”
Beatrice: “Just-! For now, just make sure she throws up whatever blood is in her throat
completely, I suppose! Things will get much worse if the blood clots there, in fact!”
Voices rung around her, then she was abruptly tilted to her side. Blood unendingly ran
up her throat and out her mouth, mixed with her cough and mucus.
Something touched her lips, and the blood clotting in her throat was quickly sucked
out. It was just in the nick of time, as air finally filled her lungs and rushed to her brain.
Subaru: “――pheh! Alright, she’s breathing again! Beako, hit her with some healing!”
Beatrice: “I know, I know I suppose! But we can’t keep doing this over and over, in
fact.”
Subaru: “I get that!… I pushed Meili too far, this is on me. I’ll pay my dues.”
Meili realized there was some shouting going on above her, but from the moment she
could breathe, her mind and body became too heavy to make anything out.
No, that couldn’t have been the case. She must have been tired all along. It was only
that the body perceived that its biggest danger was gone, so her consciousness could
finally focus on other functions. She could finally feel exactly how bad the damage
she’d taken was.
Her hands and feet were limp, and her head spun. She’d thrown up close to three
cupfuls of blood. She felt as if her entire body were ablaze, but she could pinpoint that
the origin of those vicious flames was her back.
There was something wrong there, something very wrong with her entire back.
That was likely the reason why she couldn’t move her body and was continually
throwing up blood, she thought.
The two shouting on top of her, what she was doing right before this, all of it was
vague and foggy.
Yet, even in her world of fog and mist, she could make out something distinct.
Indeed, that was――,
Meili: “A… Promise….”
She could make out the distinct silhouette of a promise, a promise she’d exchanged
with someone――.
△▼△▼△▼△
――From the moment forth the titanic scorpion had changed its color, the light it fired
was the greatest it had till now.
The swelling bright, white light scattered in all directions, turning numerous aflame
Hungry Horse Kings aiming for its crimson hide to dust, sending ripples across the sea
of sand.
Of course, neither Subaru nor Beatrice could avoid being caught up in the destruction,
but Meili had the worst of it all.
Having to command the Witchbeasts led her to lean too far ahead, so when the titanic
scorpion,―― the Crimson Scorpion unleashed its counterattack, she was caught
within its vicious aftermath.
The only silver lining was she had escaped being skewered by needles of light. Should
she have been so much as scraped by one, her tiny body would have surely been
vapourized.
However, even if that had not come to pass, it still remained truth that she was hit
directly with a blast strong enough to part and ripple the sea of sand. That alone was
enough to deal near-fatal damage.
Subaru: “Meili!!”
She was in an awful state when Subaru and Beatrice rushed to get to her collapsed
body on the sand. Perhaps due to curling up at the last moment, the most major of her
injuries were on her back.
With her black cloak blown off by the blast, her marred skin lay bare under burnt cloth.
Faced with her charred and lacerated skin in front of his eyes, his vision wavered for a
moment.
However――,
Subaru: “Am I really that stupid? What on earth am I here for!?”
Latching onto his consciousness with a balled fist, he called forth the power hidden
within him.

『Cor Leonis』was already active―― The power that allowed him to shoulder the
pains and burdens his companions felt, he increased its flow from Meili to him,
allowing him to take on almost all of the pain Meili felt from her near-fatal injury.
Naturally, it would be unwise to take on all of her pain, that if it were to cause him to
collapse, the consequences would be unforeseeably great. Thus he took on the
greatest of portion he could manage without fainting but,
Subaru: “I’m still good… I can take it――Right, Natsuki Subaru?”
Were it his previous self here, he may have lost both his composure and his heart,
ending in an unsightly show of disgrace.

However, Subaru understood well what it meant to go down the path of『Natsuki
Subaru』. He knew what purpose his existence served, naturally, but he also knew
there were some things he alone could accomplish.
Therefore――,
Subaru: “――Emilia-tan… Julius looks to be doing just fine. Echidna, Patrasche and
Rem seem to be safe too.”
He looked through the presence of his companions fighting their battles within the
tower, confirming to himself their statuses.
While Emilia’s disappearance gnawed away at him, he also felt concern about Julius’
status during his battle with Reid. Even Echidna and Patrasche’s locations within the
tower filled him with anxiety, but in the end, he decided to put his faith in all of them.
Instead, he turned his attention to Ram, and the Meili who lay right in front of his eyes.
Subaru: “――kh.”
Immediately, Subaru groaned, his viscera on fire. Meili’s burden of pain had begun
flooding into him.
In truth, taking on Ram’s strain was exhausting as it was. Taking on Meili’s burden of
near-death pain was akin to suicide.
Subaru: “Shit…!”
He’d thrown out his words with vigor, but could not find enough of it to push his limits
further.
Thus it came down to him requiring to reduce the flow of burden from Ram to him, to
take on more of Meili’s pain, who was near death.
Ram, being as sharp as she is, would likely be able to deduce his reasoning from that
alone.
Subaru: “I’m definitely gonna get yelled at later…”

‘Heh! Look at you in this pitiful state. You’ll always be a Barusu, a man of just talk.’

As that all-too-possible image of Ram flashed through his mind, Subaru grit his teeth
and drank back the blood rising in his throat.
Even though『Cor Leonis』could only take on the mental, and not physical, burdens
of others, the spread of the taste of death in his mouth was a sign the feedback was
indeed affecting him beyond his mental state.
The effect of the mind on the body was far greater than he had imagined.
He’d heard before that should a person believe there was a hot iron rod pressed on
their skin, burns would appear.
In other words, taking on Meili’s excruciating pain meant he would experience it and
his body would reproduce the source of that pain.
If he didn’t exercise caution, Beatrice would have two corpses on her hands.
Subaru: “Yeah, I’d really like to avoid that――!”
He spat out what blood had accumulated in his mouth, then lifted Meili up in his arms.
Then he ducked below a Hungry Horse King’s flaming spear and ran away as Beatrice
shot a few arrows of purple to keep it at bay.
The Hungry Horse King that came attacking just now was the one Subaru and co. were
riding.
In a shocking turn of events, the Witch Beast saw its chance in the chaos and betrayed
its new comrades―― Not. It was simply that Meili’s Divine Protection had worn off,
resulting in the Witch Beast to return to its usual cold and bloodthirsty demeanor.
Without Meili, Witch Beasts were enemies of mankind, and by proxy, Subaru’s
enemies.
Such wicked Beasts lurked under the sea of sand in numbers uncountable.
Meili: “Hck-!”
Subaru: “Meili!”
Meili vomited more blood as Subaru carried her around like loose luggage, desperately
avoiding the lunging Witch Beasts. His frustration at the situation grew only more as he
watched the color drain from her face.
He had no leeway of settling down and healing Meili. And if this continued――,
Subaru: “Shit, she won’t stop bleeding! Beako! What should we do!?”
Beatrice: “Just-! For now, just make sure she throws up whatever blood is in her throat
completely, I suppose! Things will get much worse if the blood clots there, in fact!”
Beatrice made sure none of the Witch Beasts dared come closer as she tried to keep
up with Subaru’s pace with fervor alone. In that time, Subaru shook Meili, trying to get
her to cough and spit out all the blood in her throat.
However, she looked just as pale, and the trickle of blood flowing out of her did not
halt. With no other way out, curled his fist into a ball and pressed one end against her
lips, then tried to suck the blood out of her throat through the other way.
Meili: “Hck-! Gheh-!”
Subaru: “――pheh! Alright, she’s breathing again! Beako, hit her up with some
healing!”
Beatrice: “I know, I know I suppose! But we can’t keep doing this over and over, in
fact.”
Subaru: “I get that!… I pushed Meili too far, this is on me. I’ll pay my dues.”
Though to be precise, Subaru had already begun paying his dues for his mistake.
Even after he had taken off a part of the burden he had been taking from Ram, he was
beginning to turn pale himself.
It would all depend on how much more time he could get this way――,
Subaru: “No, this is where I gotta push harder. Can’t even call myself a man if I can’t…”
Beatrice: “Furya-! I suppose!”
Subaru: “Ooh!?”
His teeth clenched, Subaru ran with Meili in his arm as the effects of his Authority
spread throughout his body. At that moment, Beatrice suddenly jumped and latched
onto his head.
Startled at this unexpected event, but regardless ends up giving Beatrice an awkward
piggyback. Of course, Beatrice weighed as much as a ball of cotton――,
Subaru: “Bea――”
Beatrice: “Subaru, stop trying to shoulder everything by yourself, in fact. We are
partners, Subaru and Betty. Meili is our friend too, I suppose. You’re not the only one
who wishes to help, Subaru.”
Subaru: “――――”
She pressed her tiny hands on his head and softly voiced her appeal.
Subaru fell silent. Beatrice moved her hand to Meili and cast her gentle healing
magic.――Slowly, a warm light filled her body, and in proxy, Subaru’s as well.
Beatrice too was concerned for her friends. He could feel her emotions come through
the warm light.
Subaru: “――――kh.”
Beatrice: “――――”
Behind them, the Witch Beasts continued their battle against each other.
Fortunately, even with Meili’s Divine Protection having worn off, the Beasts had no
desire to make peace with the Crimson Scorpion. The Hungry Horse Kings, and the
numerous other forms of Witch Beasts, all were warring amongst each other.
The Crimson Scorpion’s giant pincers and long tail all smashed away any Witch Beast
that stood between it and Subaru.
Then again, more than half of the countless Witch Beasts were aiming for him, so there
was still no time for rest.
Subaru: “What other choice do I even――”
Truth be told, it wasn’t as if he had no other choice.
While there was no way to emerge victorious immediately, he could indeed make use
of Beatrice’s wish to help Meili to improve his chances.
However, while he would not know unless he tried, being what their current enemy
was, he hesitated to attempt his plan.
But――,
Beatrice: “Subaru! If your concern for Betty is why you’re hesitating, Betty doesn’t
want that kind of half-assed concern, I suppose! If Betty isn’t the reason, then we can
go apologize to them later! Together, in fact!”

“――――”

Beatrice: “Betty wants to share in your pain, in your joy… Don’t leave Betty out! That
was one of the clauses of our contract, I suppose!”
He did not know what expression she saw on his face, but she exploded with anger
regardless.
Because she was riding on top of his head, he could not see her expression. However,
he could tell, even if she was puffed up with anger, she looked adorable, this little girl
he proudly called his partner. Precisely so, her words offered him the courage he
needed, and the comfort he desired.
He had no room for hesitation.
His very reason for his hesitation, his partner herself had declared there was no need.
So――,
Subaru: “I totally love you, Beako.”
Beatrice: “Betty loves you more than that, in fact.”
Once they expressed each other’s affections, Subaru gently laid Meili on the ground.
In his heart, he decided he would, at no cost, allow this life to be lost――,
Subaru: “――Cor Leonis, Second Shift.”

He gave his ability, the『Lion’s Heart』, a new name as he changed gears within
himself.

By doing so, he amplified the effect of his Authority, the『Little King』,――He’d been
scolded for being a king who carried the burdens of his subjects, all alone.

Having said that, this was not as shameless as the『Greed』of pushing one’s burdens
onto another.
What Subaru desired was to divide, to share his burdens with others who would stand
with him.
In other words――,
Subaru: “Second Shift――Division of Labour.”
The burdens that Subaru alone carried, he could now divide and share that burden
with one willing to help him carry it.
And the only one who offered to do as much while also being in close proximity
was――、

Beatrice: “――Subaru.”
Subaru: “Yeah?”
Beatrice: “……This is incredibly taxing, I suppose!!”
Subaru: “Well, yeah, it’s super taxing!!”
With that, the second part of Cor Leonis was activated and the burden he carried was
shared with Beatrice.
He could share half of what was his to carry. He could only spare half of that half. Even
so, that alone brought him relief. On the other hand, Beatrice’s face turned pale as she
took on the burden he shared.
She yelled to mask her pain, and Subaru returned her thought the same way.
It was taxing. It was painful. He wanted to stop right away.
To hell with this pretend king play with taking on everyone’s burdens.――Therefore,
this Little King could stand up, only because there were others willing to support him in
his endeavors.
Subaru: “Right, by the way, there’s no way in hell…”
Beatrice: “――――”
Subaru: “I’m pushing that much of my burden on you. Too bad.”
Having shared his burden with Beatrice, Subaru turned his attention to the Crimson
Scorpion as Beatrice continued treating Meili from his back.
He could still feel Shaula in there, a light that remained connected to him through Cor
Leonis. Her faint, but certain light.
Yet unfortunate as it was, Subaru could not simply dump the burden he and Beatrice
shared and carried onto the Crimson Scorpion.――Likely because it possessed neither
the will to wish for, nor accept that burden.

Only those who wished to support this『Little King』could share in his burden.

Indeed, a truly easy-to-understand, inflexible power. Precisely why it allowed its user
to hold no pride.
He was always reminded that he could stand straight only because there was someone
there, supporting him.

“Beako! Move your hands while you think!”

“――tch、that’s too tall an order, in fact!!”

Her hands would tend to Meili, healing her, while her mind would race to think about
what to do next to escape their precarious situation. Because, the Crimson Scorpion’s
tail had lit aglow once more with white light, its malice aimed at Subaru――,

“――E•M•M!!”

His one-time absolute invincibility trump card was flushed away, and the subsequent
shockwave swallowed the three whole.
△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThe happenings below the clouds shall not be conveyed to Emilia, who was above
the clouds.
But, identical to her comrades fighting with their lives on the line, upon the extremity
of passing through a fierce battle, Emilia had finally stepped foot in that place.

“ーーーー”

Making her way to the uppermost stratum of Pleiades Watchtower, further above the
first layer, the summit in the truest sense.
In the location she had reached via the sacrifice of multiple ice warriors, what Emilia
laid her eyes upon was the base of the central pillar. ーーPositioned there, was a black
monolith.
The monolith itself appeared to be identical to what she had seen during the course of
the third layer’s『Trial』.
What was different was that the monolith was not levitating, and the presence of an
eye catching feature at its surface, which was supposed to be completely levelled.

That wasーー,

Emilia: “Someone’s, handprints?”

Having rounded her amethyst eyes, in Emilia’s field of vision were multiple handprints
imprinted onto its surfaceーー six in total, handprints of differing men and women.

It could be understood by the size of palms or the thicknesses of fingers that all of
them were hands of seperate humans.
Merely unmistakable that since those personages went out of their way to leave their
handprints together like this, they were on close terms with each other and were
people connected to this watchtowerーー,

Emilia: “……Could it be, Shaula’s Master-sama, or, Reid?”

That was all Emilia could think of, when she pondered about people connected to the
watchtower.
Volcanica was also here, but all of the handprints present here belonged to humans, so
it did not seem that any of his dragon traces had been left behind.
Thus, Emilia could think of simply two amongst six of the people concerning the
handprints.

Emilia: “ーー? Wait, this is.”

Having thought that far, Emilia felt a sense of discomfort by one of the handprints.

Amidst the six handprints, that was the gently printed firstly positioned handprintーー
though next to it was a handprint of approximately the same size, the ones positioned
as the first two were evidently small.
Perhaps because solely these two were handprints of females.

And, what drew Emilia’s attention was one of the handprints, that beingーー,

Emilia: “This handprint, is mine……?”

Whilst furrowing her eyebrows, Emilia whispered as she looked down onto her right
hand.
Though that would be odd, she did not feel it to be so. It seemed one of the handprints
printed on this monolith, was her own.

“ーーーー”

Inhaling, Emilia faced the monolith. And in order to dispel her misgivings, she reached
for that handprint with her own right handーー,
???: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the first
floor, almighty petitioner.]

Emilia: “ーー~hk! It came back!”

An instant prior to her touching the monolith, Emilia turned towards the relentless
voice descending from above.
And once she did, what she saw was Volcanica who flapped his wings, descending and
positioning itself on the uppermost stratum, who had gotten the white scale on his
throat touched by Emilia’s ice warrior and had agonized tempestuously.

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Facing her back towards the monolith, Emilia once again confronted the『Divine
Dragon』.

The battle of climbing the pillar had been immensely arduous, but if it were to be
resumed here then she shall be coerced into an intense struggle. This place was
spacious in itself, but the uppermost stratum’s space was narrower than that of the
first layer, difficult to scuffle in.
Emilia: “Also, it’ll be rea~lly problematic if the monolith gets broken……”
The monolith’s durability was unknown.
When she had encountered the monolith on the third layer as well, she had been
stopped from striking it by Julius and Ram, so its solidity remained unclear.
However, no matter how sturdily should it be built, Emilia did not believe it could
safely withstand a blow by the might of the『Divine Dragon』.

Emilia: “If you hit it, it’ll surely break. Soーー!”

She could not let him do so, conceiving that thought, Emilia summoned seven soldiers
of ice in her environs yet again.
The ice warriors had been thoroughly shattered for the purpose of making her reach
the uppermost stratum, but identical to Emilia, their expressions were brimming with
determination, reassuring.
Matching in with them as they wielded weapons of ice, Emilia held two ice swords in
her hands.
And, in unity with the seven ice warriors, plunged into Volcanica.
Emilia: “Let’s go, everyone! Volcanica, has a weakness in its white part of the neck.”
Since he had displayed such a vehement reaction, that white scale was Volcanica’s
weakness.
Though she did not wish to go so far as to wound it, should someone reach merely for
touching it, Emilia would be able to obtain time for examining the monolithーー,

Emilia: “ーーEh?”

The subsequent instant, Emilia spilled her voice upon the gyrating reversal of her
above and below.

“ーーーー”

Far too sudden for her to judge what had occurred.

There was merely a nimble sensation of contact at her feet, having priorly stepped
ahead in order to advance. That too, so faint that she had noticed its touch only after
being turned upside down.

And, along with thatーー,

Emilia: “Ah.”
The seven ice warriors in Emilia’s environs, who had been turned upside down,
shattered at once.
All of them had solely their heads shattered with skill, transforming into the form of
mana unable to resist. By the point of having sensed that by her skin, Emilia took
notice with a shudder.
This just now, had been Volcanica’s tail.
Volcanica’s tail had swiftly swept Emilia’s legs, and had smashed the heads of the ice
warriors with the same.
Her throat froze upon comprehending that a singular swift whip by the tail had
realized that.
This was in an entirely different league from the surprise attack Emilia had
instantaneously managed to guard against.
If Subaru’s whip counted for one, then Volcanica’s tail whip counted for a thousand or
ten thousand, that was the margin of difference.
Even Emilia would have been relentlessly defeated before that enormous attack.
Thus, she held a doubt.
Emilia: “Why, did he go soft on me……?”
For Emilia he had swept her legs, for the ice warriors he had shattered their heads.
What was the identity of the difference born here. It could not have been, that he
retaliated against them because they possessed faces identical to what had earlier
touched his white scale, that seemed improbable.
Having thought far, Emilia remembered she had not escaped from the circumstance of
having been turned upside down.

Emilia: “Oh nーー ~hk.”

At this pace, she was just on the verge of being knocked to the floor by her head.
Once again Emilia’s legs, who was midair having been turned upside down, were struck
with a soft impact from the side,
Emilia: “Bloody……!”
Halfway reversed from being upside down, Emilia made a landing in jeopardy.

And, having raised her face, she made an expression of being endangeredーー,

Volcanica: [What art thou doing.]

Pronouncing so was the form of the『Divine Dragon』, his face pointing toward
Emilia’s gaze.
Emilia: “Um……?”
That was quite literally ahead of her eyes and nose.
Vicinity that should Emilia inch her face forward even a little, she would touch that
rock-hard robust skin and nose.
For the dragon’s face to be at this distance itself was enough to astonish Emilia.

However, what bewildered Emilia furthermore wasーー,

Emilia: “You’re saying, something different from what you had been constantly
repeating earlier!”

Volcanica: [ーーーー]

Emilia: “Did you return to sanity? Then, can you talk about some stuff? Like about the
『Trial』, or about changing the established rules of this watchtower, there’s a lot of
stuff I need to discuss……”
Emilia vocalised rapidly, having descried hope in Volcanica’s condition.

If the『Divine Dragon』whom she thought had gotten Alzheimer’s had been restored,
she could once again converse regarding the『Trial』. Hence, it would not be
necessary for her to forcefully resort to violent measures.
Emilia: “Hey, please! Properly converse……”
Volcanica: [What were to happen should thou tumble. Should that perchance happen,
I would be the one to accept reprimand…… Since, everyone bows before thee.]
Emilia: “Volcanica……?”
Anxious about the circumstance of everyone within the tower, Emilia desperately
implored, whilst Volcanica once again pronounced words that were not a repetition.
However, the content did not seem to correspond as being a response to Emilia’s
words, her bewilderment augmented.
However, Volcanica’s amber eyes gazing at Emilia, dwelling therein was a calm hue.
Unlike the immediately former ambiguity akin to vacuum, it had the light of emotion.

Gently, calmly, he intently gazed at Emilia as though with affectionーー,

Volcanica: [To where have Flugel and Reid gone? It would be lonesome for Shaula with
not even any words of parting. Farsale too, would kick up such a racket.]

“ーーーー”

With his tender eyes maintaining his gaze at her, Volcanica resumed its words.
What the dragon recited with a regard of viewing something distant, were the names
of Flugel and Reid, along with Shaula, followed by one more personーー,

Though it could not be distinctly ascertained whom that was unless the family name
was also asked, Emilia had remembrance of that echo. Farsale, if that was per Emilia’s
remembrance.
Emilia: “Farsale, you mean, Farsale Lugnica? The king four hundred years ago?”
That was a personage whose name was brought up on countless instances in books
she had studied for the Royal Election.

Farsale Lugnicaーー the thirty-fifth king of the Kingdom of Lugnica, and the great man
who had ruled the country four hundred years ago during the era of the『Witch』.

And, having forged the covenant with none other than the『Divine Dragon』
Volcanica, the『Last Lion King』who had etched the first step of longstanding
prosperity of the Kingdom of Lugnica.

“ーーーー”

Emilia immediately turned her gaze towards the monolith behind.

The handprints of six peopleーー if Volcanica’s words were not unrelated, then could
three of the people of the handprints be Flugel, Reid, and Farsale. The remaining three
people were unknown, but one, though unconfirmed, seemingly matched Emilia’s
handprint.
The remaining ones were of a man and woman each, likely.
Emilia: “Then, could the woman’s handprint be Shaula’s……?”
That seemed to be the likeliest as a possibility.
The identity of the final male handprint was unknown, but around this would be
enough to make her calm down. As ever, the greatest issue at present was the fact
that there present was a handprint of her own she was unfamiliar withーー,

Emilia: “Could it be, I…… have forgotten about something, aside from mother and
everyone else from the forest?!”
Upon beginning to suspect, Emilia realised she had a past wherein she had lidded her
memories by herself.
Even regardless of so, she was aware that due to the existence of the Sin Archbishop of
『Gluttony』,『Memories』and『Names』were in a completely cluttered state.

Could it perhaps be that though Emilia had once casually come here and imprinted her
handprint, she had now simply forgotten about it.
Emilia: “……No, whatever circumstance may it be, that can’t be the case. Though if
Puck had been here, I could’ve somehow gotten to know if I had come here.”

Volcanica: [ーーWhat happened? Any worries?]

Emilia: “Ah, um, I’m alright. Thank you for worrying. Thank you, but……”
Ultimately, sensing the establishment of dialogue with Volcanica to be dodgy, Emilia
was stumped.
It was far better than being hammered by its tail or forelimbs without conversation,
but the situation of stalemate pertaining to the『Trial』remained the same.

Emilia pondered, just what should she doーー,

Volcanica: [If something is the matter then speak up. If it is thy distress then I shalt
take it away ーーSatella.]

ーーReferred to as such, she inhaled.

“ーーーー”

Satella, this was not her first time being referred to as so.

Silver hair, amethyst eyes, and being a half-elfーー those were the traits Emilia
possessed, and upon looking at her, copious humans living in this world would
associate her with the existence identical to her.
What remained, was simply the difference of what it ought to be called.

Some called it Satella, some called it the worst calamity, some called it the『Witch of
Envy』.

Thus, someone referring to Emilia as such was no enigma.

However, what was mysterious was that Volcanica had called Satella’s name with deep
affection.
After all, the trio of Volcanica, Reid and Flugel, who had shoved his own achievements
onto Shaula, were the original ones to have sealed Satella, referred to as the『Witch
of Envy』.

Then why for her, would itーー,

Emilia: “Why, would you speak to the『Witch of Envy』, with kindness?”

A doubt of faint carelessness, to have referred to her as so.

To name it as stimulation for the present Emilia would be quite stringent, but at the
very least, when she viewed the situation objectively, she realised this single phrase
had become the origin.

Or perhaps, both Satella or the『Witch of Envy』could have been adequate.

Some called her Satella, some called her the worst calamity, some called her the『
Witch』.

And, Emilia had referred to her as the『Witch of Envy』.

That wasーー,

Volcanica: [ーー『Witch of Envy』.]

ーーAlteration was yielded in Volcanica’s distant regard.

Volcanica’s amber eyes, the change born therein was dramatic.

Without moving, the dragon’s head staring at Emilia was immediately ahead of her
eyes and nose. Henceforth, captured by the proximity of the extent of that alteration,
Emilia felt chills run through her entire body.
She hunched, that the change was an unfavorable one.
Having been raised in forests, Emilia possessed the experience points named as having
grown amongst the wild. She had seen countless animals and Witch Beasts completely
change in situations such as this one.
Abiding by that intuition, Emilia jumped backward as though strummed.
That had been the correct answer.

Emilia: “ーー~hk.”

That instant, the air before Emilia’s eyes burst open.

Not an exaggeration, quite literally, the space constricted, then subsequently swole
and burst open.
The phenomenon of unknown principle was queer as though space itself had rolled
over, and had she been in its location she would’ve gotten twisted regardless of the
strength of her defence.
And, it had occurred on the location of Emilia’s head.
Had Emilia been even a fraction of a moment late in lowering her head, she would
have died.
The tail whip, and the twisting of space just now, after having climbed up to the top of
the tower, Emilia had gotten countless near-death experiences.
She had perhaps never been in a situation wherein her life was endangered as much as
this one.
Emilia: “But, since everything is being managed, that may mean I rea~lly can pull it
off.”
If the element of fate being her ally was letting Emilia live, then even every single
breath Emilia was taking was the boon of good fortune, she positively interpreted the
situation so.
Should she not do so, she would start losing heart due to the subsequent changes in
the situation.

Becauseーー,

Volcanica: [ーーSatella.]

Having spread his wings once again, Volcanica was directing definite animosity towards
this side.
Observing that, Emilia responded to the desire to stamp her feet. Just after she had
thought Volcanica had seemingly returned to sanity, now retrogression.
In fact, unlike his earlier seemingly half-asleep state, he appeared to have greater
determination than when it had Alzheimer’s.

Emilia: “ーーIcicle Line.”

Thus, Emilia liberated her magical strength with determined conviction, without
holding back.
The atmosphere icily fissured, and slowly gave rise to white haze. Though this was still
the uppermost stratum of the watchtower located above the clouds, it glaciated the
world in white.

Making sound, what were slowly generated were arms of ice. ーーMaking them pull
out lances as they stood on the floor, slowly turning them around, Emilia faced
forward.
Once again, she had prepared to battle against Volcanica.
However, if the strike which swept Emilia’s legs was a serious gambol on Volcanica’s
behalf, then she did not know if she would be able to deal with this previous attack.
Strength in an entirely different league compared to when he had Alzheimer’sーー no,
he seemed to have Alzheimer’s even now.
Staring into the opponent’s amber eyes straight ahead, Emilia could not label
Volcanica’s attitude as simply having Alzheimer’s.
After all, Volcanica’s eyes were brimming with sadness, bitterness.

Volcanica: [Satella, yes, Satella. We must stop thee who hast been reduced to the『
Witch of Envy』.]

Emilia: “……Were you close friends?”

Volcanica: [That day, I should not have hesitated. That day, had I not hesitated,
everyone would haveーー]

No response to her question.

However, Volcanica’s trembling voice itself seemed as though the answer.
The lamenting dragon took a deep inhale, and once again came the dragon breath that
scorched the world white.
Prior to that, Emilia stepped ahead, and she must strike that white scale. Should she
not do so, Emilia, and naturally, everyone else as well would be beyond saving.

Emilia: “ーーSubaru, Beatrice, Ram, Rem, Meili, Patrasche-chan, Echidna, Julius,

Anastasia-san.”
She thought of everyone who had come to this tower, and had suffered.
Everyone whom she must save, everyone who had their sights set on the same goal as
her.
By doing so, an unknown strength welled up in the depths of Emilia’s chest.

Volcanica: [ーー『Witch of Envy』, Satella!!]

Emilia: “ーーNo, that’s wrong. I am the『Witch of Glaciation』of the great forest of

Elior, Emilia.”
Whilst bathing her entire body in the welling strength, Emilia responded with a loud
voice the the『Divine Dragon』who seemed to be misunderstanding her with
someone she seemed to be similar to.

Let the opponent be the『Divine Dragon』or whatever. ーーEmilia had everyone by

her side.

Thusーー,

Emilia: “Even if just my name, properly remember it, okay!”

ーーThe final state of the game surrounding Pleiades Watchtower, a light erupted
simultaneously above the clouds and in the heavens.

CHAPTER 88 “ASK THE WILL”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

ーーUnder the clouds, it happened approximately simultaneously as the outbreak of

light above the clouds.
The heavy clouds, and above that, the two battlefields distanced from each other,
should there be anyone who could observe the both of them at the same time, then
that would be nobody but the external observer of the world.
The battles inching closer to the capture of the Pleiades Watchtower, were finally
entering their finale.

That situation wasーー,

Subaru: “Woa~a~a~a~hーー ~hk!!”

The impacted ground of sand imploded, and amidst the clouds of dust and shock
waves, Subaru shouted at the top of his lungs.
The destructive force assailing upon his entire body possessed excessive might that
could splinter him into fragments. Yet, the reason why Subaru had not been reduced
to piecesーー,

Beatrice: “ーーE•M•M!!”

One of the three original magic Subaru and Beatrice had derived.
To be given a broad explanation, it was an absolute defensive magic of the kind which
stopped the flow of time of Subaru and Beatrice’s flesh bodies, thus taking no external
effect.
Subaru: “We got so hyped when we first derived it, but because the guy who used a
similar ability was just the worst, whenever it’s used it feels like using a last resort for
survival I would never otherwise use!”
Beatrice: “That issue has already been spoken about, in fact! Betty has already decided
to close her eyes, I suppose!”
Hearing Subaru’s cries, the riding Beatrice yelled so.

The ability of『Invincibility』of the Sin Archbishop of the『Witch of Greed』, Regulus

Corneas, was potent might befitting of being labelled as being backward compatible
with this E•M•M. Though its user was the worst, its practical usage was outstanding,
the level which they should be aiming for, yet the territory they did not wish to reach.
Subaru: “It means having a guy who’s nauseating to even think of, as reference……!”
Living by eating experiences, was something he had often heard of.

Finding that by itself being reminiscent of the Sin Archbishops of『Gluttony』,

thinking of them as a bunch who would pose as obstacles in all ways left and right,
Subaru felt tired from the bottom of his heart.
But without that, it would not be possible to protect himself, or Beatrice and Meili in
the first place.
Meili: ”――hah.”
Delirious, Meili breathed softly in Subaru’s arms.
Her face writhed in pain, but at the very least, she could breathe. Subaru could feel the
pain flowing into him lessen bit by bit. It was a sign Beatrice’s magic was working as
intended. And at this rate, things would certainly start to look better. Hopefully.
Probably.
Beatrice: “It is extremely difficult to keep both E•M•M and my healing magic up, in
fact! If it weren’t for Betty, all three of us would be dead by now, I suppose!”
Subaru: “Yeah I know! It’s just that……”
As he felt gratitude for Beatrice’s scolding, Subaru looked into himself.
He had no way left other than clenching his molars and holding back the pain.
However, the main problem was in his mana―― In the first place, Subaru had no
choice but to be Beatrice’s magic tank. Despite that, he had as much mana as the
average person, probably less due to being a failure in magic.
Using E•M•M like this was akin to becoming a filled mana bucket with holes poked in
it. At this rate, either E•M•M or Beatrice’s healing would stop.
And so,
Subaru: “There’s no way I can stop Meili’s healing…!”
Beatrice: “Then we have no choice but to kill E•M•M, in fact. You’re in charge of
dealing with the timing and what happens after, I suppose!”
Subaru: “Aw yeah, leave it to me. And I hope you’ll continue to treat Meili, then do as I
say just as I say it, like the good little spirit you are, Beako!”
Beatrice: “You! Are! Horrible! In fact!”
They bickered, then exchanged glances and released E•M•M simultaneously―― At
the same time, they jumped out of their spot and retreated.
And right at their heels, hot in pursuit were the the Crimson Scorpion and the horde of
Witch Beasts. Even as they fought each other, they had their eye on Subaru.
As per the norm, he was massively handicapped, unable to go far from the Tower, and
especially in how his target was still that Crimson Scorpion.
Should this continue, worst case scenario was that――,

Subaru: “――The『Witch』will…”

The mere mention of『Return By Death』would trigger a release of miasma from him,
forcing the Witch Beasts to focus on him.―― As a man with little to show, this was a
method he relied on often.
He was already in a dangerous spot, but on the off-chance the Crimson Scorpion would
remain fixated on him as it has been, he could use this card to force the Witch Beasts
and the Scorpion to begin fighting each other more violently.
However, the risk of collateral was too high.
Should Beatrice, Meili and Subaru fall, at the very least, Ram will too soon after due to
Subaru carrying most of her burden on his own body.

Through『Cor Leonis』, all involved had remained stuck on the same boat. It was
puzzling how Regulus managed to lead such a lonely life despite being the owner of an
authority like this.
Beatrice: ”――――”
Subaru: “――~hk! E•M•T!!”
On the limits of his worthless thoughts he sensed a future of the lustre’s blast and
being evaporated away, thus Subaru parched his throat upon the premonition of『
Death』and activated the second of his original magic.『E•M•T』eliminated『
E•M•M’s』disadvantage of immobility, anti-magic which successfully negated all kinds
of magic head-onーー in principle, as long as it was something fired whilst tinged with
mana, there was nothing this magic could not erase.

Howeverーー,

Subaru: “I ended up using our trump card just five seconds after calling off E•M•M!”
Too pathetic to even be called pathetic, rather than that, he continued to lose all
means of striking next, and had been wholly and seriously cornered.
Continuing to aim for Subaru and the rest, the tail stinger of the Crimson Scorpion, the
flames of the Hungry Horse Kings, along with the variety of other Witch Beasts all
attacked towards them, seeking to reduce them to cinders.
Inhaling, Subaru stiffened his body. He must use the third and final of his original magic
or they shan’t be able to break through this situation. However, that one had not been
perfected yet.
Should he fail, then there lied the possibility of the result being the three of them
drifting in imaginary spaceーー,

Subaru: “I don’t trust myself enough, to gamble on some last moment awakeningーー
!”
Even if he had admitted Natsuki Subaru to be a pretty great guy, he did not blindly
believe he was some super guy capable of breaking through any situation whatsoever.
He simply was bad at giving up. Even if he was held down, he would simply stand up a
greater number of times. In other words, that meant he was often held down as well.
Subaru: “This is no place, to show how much of a habitual loser I am. Though it’s an
unfavorable gamble……”

???: “ーーYou claim to be able to manage through simple obstinacy and appearances?
Though that too, is truly a decision befitting of yourself.”
It was the instant Subaru had determined he had no choice but to test it out.
An abrupt voice descended from overhead, and a shadow slipped into the space
between the attacks and Subaru and the rest. It was far too dazzling, that Subaru
subconsciously closed his eyes.

No metaphors, it truly was dazzling. ーーThe shadow, was gleaming in the hues of a
rainbow.

???: “ーーAl Clauseria.”

The next instant, against the assailing strikes, a light that slashed down the lights was
fired.
Shockwaves of destruction, scorching flames, a blitz with the life on the line. A black
light declined them all, overflowing waters swallowed them all, the whipped up
sandstorm averted the energy.
A deed of controlling nature in the truest sense, and the one to perform this deed was
an elegant back who landed atop the sand, having swung a long, slender knight sword.

Julius: “ーーThere were certain circumstances, so I rushed my way here. It seems that
was a precarious spot.”

Pronouncing so, turning towards Subaru was, of course, the『Greatest Knight』Julius

Juukulius.
Even with his outfit tainted by blood and sand at multiple spots, he stood there calmly.
Clad in the radiance of rainbow, his standing form was more graceful than ever before.
His gallant arrival made Subaru’s voice quiver as he said “Julius……”,
Subaru: “You…… I had sent you a message asking you to go help in other dangerous
spots once you’re done!”
Julius: “Yes, I did hear so. Hence, I came here. I’m sorry, but even when compared to
all others, I judged this place to be the most dangerous.”
Subaru: “Shut up! What’s with that wound on your face! What about Reid!?”
Julius: “I was utterly defeated. He entirely took his leave with his victory.”
Subaru: “So damn la~me! You should’ve just won then! Would’ve died had you not
come here, I’ll say it only once but thanks!”
Hearing gratitude mixed within harsh words, Julius laughed with a “Heh”, having
formed a white scar below his left eye.
An irritating attitude, but it seemed he had finished his battle against Reid by himself
and gained something for himself. Its proofーー,

Subaru: “Did you reconcile with your quasi-spirits.”

Julius: “To be precise, those girls bloomed from being buds and gained the sublimity of
Spirits. Also, to say we reconcile wouldn’t be adequate either. Since there never was
any discord between us.”

Encircling the smiling Julius’ surroundings were six quasi-spiritsーー no, Spirits whose
illumination had been augmented.

Upon his『Name』being plundered by the Authority of『Gluttony』, the connection

between them had also vanished, the Spirits followed him without lending any
strength, their turmoil lasted for long.
However, with both sides’ trenches filled, they reared a bond greater than before.
Smartly rebinding the contract with the six Spirits, was an outrageously transparent
play.
Subaru: “Meanwhile just hitting on Beako has got my hands full, you’re a damn
indigestible bastard.”
Julius: “Regrettably, I have been digested before.”
Subaru: “That’s not funny! You’re acting a bit too clearheaded, you know!!”
Subaru’s eyes rounded, seeing Julius turn even having experienced the tragic ruin
brought by the Authority into humour.
Now that he had used the phrasing of taking the leave with victory, then he must have
settled things with Reid. Since Reid’s flesh body was supposed to belong to Roy
Alphard, then it would be natural to think he had concluded matters with one fraction
of『Gluttony』.
And, the fact that Julius did not allude to that potential hazard unmistakably meant
that they had succeeded in incapacitating Alphard.
Beatrice: “Julius! You arrived at just the right time, I suppose! Lend Kua, in fact!”

Julius: “ーー, Understood.”

Julius instantly bowed at Beatrice’s call. He also judged in a moment what Meili’s
condition, who was in Subaru’s arms, was.
From the six Spirits, he projected ahead the Spirit that governed water, the blue Kua,
and its tender power poured healing mana into Meili’s body along with Beatrice’s
magic.

On top of thatーー,

Julius: “So there is a need for me to buy time.”

Subaru: “Yeah, as you can see. Shaula’s going ham after turning red but, you think you
can do it? Didn’t you just lose to the red dude?”
Julius: “To express the intent to make up for a loss due to that reason, would be a
discourteous attitude towards a lady.”
Avowing to confront head-on, Julius braced his knight sword and confronted the
Crimson Scorpionーー Shaula.

The compound eyes, though, showed no will before the knight’s form. Its intent to
murder was still directed towards Subaru, anything in between were mere hindering
obstacles.
That was its attitude toward the Spirit Knight, Julius, who had elevated himself to a
level greater.
Julius: “Subaru, I shall handle Miss Shaula. Anything other than that……”
Subaru: “Handle it by myself you say, yeah, got it.”
Julius: “No, cooperate with Beatrice-sama and succeed.”
Subaru: “About 70% of everything I can do in these situations counts on Beako, you
know.”
Quite frankly, even 70% was a very ostentatious number.
It would be around 80% or 90%, what Subaru could take pride in as Beatrice’s
contractor was only a shrewd mind and a number of petty, foxy tricks, so even 95%
wouldn’t be a strange number.

Regardlessーー,
Subaru: “You’re a lifesaver for coming back……”
Julius: “You too, seemed to have relooked at your own worth, which delights me more
than anything.”
With a close exchange, Subaru and Julius focused on their respective duties.
In order to make sure none of the Witch Beasts’ attacks reached Subaru and the
others, Julius advanced ahead and exposed his own self to the rain of blades and
abated damage in his rear.
On the other hand, Subaru kept Meili away from the damage being done by the Witch
Beasts and concentrated on buying time until the condition for their victory was
fulfilled, while she remained on the verge of death.

Subaru: “ーー~hk.”

A sensation of astonishment, Subaru lifted his face as if strummed.

The reason was the Pleiades Watchtower, an anomaly that had occured therein. It was
ーー,

Subaru: “ーーRam’s response, disappeared?”

△▼△▼△▼△
ーーThe breath Volcanica beamed, swooped down upon the uppermost stratum in the
form of a blue light.

“ーーーー”

Emilia blocked it using the shield of ice created with all of her might, seeking to break
through.
During the journey through the sand sea until Pleiades Watchtower, she had utilised
the shield of ice for accepting the rain of coronas showered upon them from the
tower, but it failed to last even a moment before the dragon breath.
The multiple overlapped ice shields instantly melted, and the attack, which Emilia was
hoping would just be weakened however slightly and she’d be golden, rained upon
her.

“ーーーー”

For but a moment, the black monolith at the back of Emilia’s mind dawned upon her.
It may be firm enough to remain unaffected by the dragon breath. However, on the
other hand, she was concerned that the『Trial』may be ruined should it get broken.

On top of that, this was a thought unrelated to breaking through the『Trial』, but,

Emilia: “If it gets broken, that’d be rea~lly lonely……”

The handprints which had a queer sense of déjà vu, had been left behind on the
monolith.
Just what connection did it have to herself, or she may simply be overthinking.
However, she wished to ascertain the identity of that sensation.
That is why, it shan’t disappear. For the sake of it to not disappear.

“ーーーー”

She converged as much mana as miraculously possible and evolved it into Icicle Line.
Though Emilia possessed mana enough to surprise even her own self, she could not
manipulate those vast amounts of mana all at once.
Regardless of how much mana there was within her, the quantity she could bring forth
at once solely amounted to the capacity of her gate.
Yet Emilia boasted output more than ten times that of an ordinary magician, but the
forte of having lived many years as a spirit arts user further expanded her potential.
Magicians communicated with their gate, utilised the mana stockpiled within
themselves and meddled with the world.
Spirit arts users borrowed the strength of Spirits, utilised the mana in the atmosphere
and meddled with the world.
And, possessing groundings in both of these, Emilia was capable of doing both.
Though the amount of water capable of coming out of a tap was fixed, should that
water be stored in a bucket, even greater quantities of water could be used. Emilia
executed this using her own flesh body and the world.
Halting the mana overflowing from her within in the outside world, and utilising
maximal magic heedless of her gateーー,

Emilia: “ーーAbsolute Zero.”

That was what Subaru had named it, and had spoken of the empty theory that its
materialisation may be arduous.
It was enough to end a real battle with a single blow, and that was around the same
timing as Subaru had exclaimed it to be miraculously unbelievable, that point onwards
Emilia had entered into a contest she had never once succeeded in.
And, she shall make it succeed.
If Emilia’s ordinary magical power was to be taken as the value of 1, then the potency
of this magic which utilised the overflown power and materialised, would be close to
10 or even possibly 100.
A white vacuum instantly sweeped conquest over the world, accompanied with such
strength that even the impossible to halt flow of time would be stopped, impossible of
being described as meagrely as the atmosphere being frozen.
Even the breath of the dragon who was supposed to have been met by inevitable『
Death』, was no exception.

The blue light clashing from the front and an absolute null, their collision yielded a
vacuum in the world.

“ーーーー”

That moment, the two maximal potencies, with not the slightest delay, opposed and
extinguished each other.
A truly astounding extinguishment accompanied with no sound or impact, and once
the time that had supposedly been halted began to flow again, Emilia readied an ice
lance and flew towards the front.

Emilia: “Hi, ya~a~a~aーー!!”

With her slender throat trembling, Emilia charged at Volcanica.

Wielding strength from the entirety of her frame, her body felt incredibly heavy.
Though the used mana itself had been what she had exited out of her body, the
burden put onto Emilia upon its utilisation was tremendous.
Turning over a bucket with water stored in it, naturally, called for adequate strength as
well.
Since she had used power akin to turning over a fountain instead of a bucket, it would
only be a matter of course should Emilia feel totally exhausted. However, she voiced.
Emilia: “I can’t, lose heart!!”
Shouting like that, Emilia poured life into herself.
Though stamina and mana were different things, yet by making herself hear those
words with all of her might, she felt the rise of a strength that had previously been
asleep. Though it may be a misapprehension, if the one being deceived was her own
self, then sometimes lying wasn’t all bad.

Volcanica: [Satella~a~a~aーー!!]

With its breath defended against, Volcanica swung its forelimbs and tail whilst roaring.
The impact charged from the close exterior, and Emilia defended against it by relying
on the sensation of the icicles deployed in her surroundingsーー as the generated
seven ice warriors got shattered, they assisted Emilia’s body.
Evading the impact being swung down upon them by leaping sideways, the ice
warriors halted the following up forelimbs with their bodies, and borrowing their
shoulders, Emilia leapt greatly, as the tail whip swung upon the mid-air Emilia reached
the height of the two ice warriors who were supporting her on their back, and
devoured their bodies as sacrifice.
Emilia: “Shah! Hiyah! Yah!!”
Borrowing strength by way of their noble sacrifice, Emilia hammered in the ice lance
whilst rotating her body. Though it was not sufficient enough to pare the『Divine
Dragon’s』hull, but enough to catch its attention.

Evading the forelimbs swung in annoyance as some of her silver hair got sliced off,
Emilia successfully charged into Volcanica’s bosom whilst risking her life. ーーFrom
that position,

Emilia: “That, white scaleーー”

If only it could be touched, if only it could be successfully attacked, pondering so Emilia

looked overhead.

The『Divine Dragon』once again close enough to touch, its white scale which was
difficult to directly look at, with her immediate gaze set on it Emilia widened her eyes.
The reason being astonishment. It had not been a scale that had turned white. It was
not.
Present there was a white scar large enough to be mistaken for a scale.
Emilia: “An old, wound……”
The wound had already been closed, and would surely not ache upon being touched.

However, the『Divine Dragon』disliked the wound simply being touched and had
agonized that much. Comprehending that it was involved with Volcanica’s unerasable
old memories, Emilia paused her breath.
Taking advantage of her hesitancy of that singular moment, Volcanica flapped its
wings.

Emilia: “Ahーー ~hk!”

Volcanica’s ginormous frame ascended above at once, leaving Emilia behind as she
stretched her hands.
Emilia greatly lamented her own failure.
This was the utmost unfavorable situation, of crossing lances with an existence
possessing wings.
Should she be arbitrarily attacked from a location beyond her reach, the liabilities put
on her would accumulate in the blink of an eye.

Emilia: “Noーー!!”

Emilia instantly put her hands on the floor, and from her feet arose ice.
Extending the foothold of ice she had improvised and produced toward the sky, Emilia
pursued and desperately reached for Volcanica who was attempting to fly upward.
However, even that foothold of ice hit its limit by ten metres, twenty metres, and the
distance beyond that point was outside of her reachーー,

Emilia: “ーーEveryone! Please!”

Ice warriors responded to Emilia’s call and further raised the foothold of ice.
The soldiers of ice climbed up to the tip of the foothold, which had met its end, then
sprung from there at once, then jumping further by stepping on the back of the sprung
soldiers, repeating this six times, Emilia stepped into the back of the final one soldierー
ー,

Emilia: “Sorry!”
The ice warriors she had powerfully stepped on fractured by their backs.
However, all of the falling seven ice warriors upped their thumbs and smiled, as they
crashed. Accepting such encouragement of theirs, Emilia’s hand, having jumped the
final time, reached for Volcanica’s tailーー,

Volcanica: [ーーFoolish.]

He drew back its tail along with that single word and Emilia’s fingers grazed the air.
And, the drawn tail energetically rebounded towards the dumbfounded Emilia.
Mid-air, nowhere for her to run. Even if she were to quickly produce a shield of ice,
strength that could shatter it and reach her alone would be sufficiently lethally
destructive for Emilia.

Emilia: “ーーAh.”

Failure, difficulty, what should she do, all kinds of thoughts entangled within Emilia’s
mind.
Amidst the sensation of deceleration of the flow of time, she desperately searched for
a breakthrough solution and mobilised every nook and cranny of her body and mind to
see if she could do something. She merely did not possess the option named giving up.
Because none of the people Emilia dearly loved, not a single one of them, chose to give
up.

That is whyーー,

Emilia: “I won’t, give up either!”

However, mere mighty words could save no one.

As though to teach her of that transiency, the tail whip of the『Divine Dragon』
cognizant of a long length of time, drew near Emiliaーー,

???: “ーーEmilia-sama!!”
At that instant, stormy wind coming from directly below faintly assisted Emilia’s
ascend.
△▼△▼△▼△
Her body uplifted by the upward wind, Emilia’s situation faintly changed.

From a situation where『Death』had a probability of 100%, to a situation where『

Death』had a probability of 90%.

And that 10% probability of survival was perfectly utilised by Emilia, who was ignorant
to giving up.

Emilia: “ーー~hk.”

The whipping tail of the『Divine Dragon』, aiming for Emilia’s head.

Gathered with ascend’s vigour, that tail whip’s aim slipped from Emilia’s head to her
torso. Comprehending this from her instinct rather than close distance, Emilia folded in
her knees with all of her strength.

Seeking to evade its striking range by making her body smallerーー Emilia’s tiptoes
grazed past the swung tail whip, and the fearsome impact made Emilia’s body twirl at
an incredible speed.

“ーーーー”

With her knees in her hold, Emilia’s body was blown overhead.
Whilst engulfed in impact such that it felt as if her internal organs would burst out
from her head, Emilia gnashed her teeth, generated a foothold of ice in the sky and
forcefully halted her body.
An explosive sound echoed, and Emilia, having accepted impact with her entire body,
looked downward with tears in her eyes.
Emilia’s field of vision, for whom the ground and the heavens had been turned around
due to using the ceiling of ice created in the skies as her foothold, visible was
Volcanica’s head and the distant shadow of a person who had appeared from the
staircase of the first layer.
To be precise, it was not a shadow of a person. It was the shadow of a person and a
Ground Dragon.
Emilia: “Ram and……!”
It was Ram who had barged in and had reached out to Emilia, assisting her ascend.
Visible from afar, Ram had wounds and blood covering all of her body and Emilia was
unable to hide her astonishment to see her come running to this place in that
condition.
But, it was thanks to her assistance that Emilia managed to survive without getting her
head hammered.
Borrowing her assistance, Emilia, now for once, poured strength into her knees.
In order to wage assault on Volcanica at once, using this ceiling of ice as foothold.
Before Emilia, now, Volcanica had been acting strange.
With its tail remaining in the swung stance, without glancing towards Emilia, it was
looking below.
It seemed as if it had set Ram, who had assisted Emilia, as its next prey. However, that
was not the case. The ancient『Divine Dragon』, what its amber eyes were viewing
was not Ram.

It wasーー,

Volcanica: [ーーPatrasche?]

Emilia: “Hiya~a~a~a~ーー ~hk!!”

With energy that erased Volcanica’s mumbling, Emilia’s body shot itself downwards.
Late by half a moment, Volcanica’s tail as it glanced upward shattered the ceiling of
ice. Too late. Emilia’s form was already gone from there, and wasn’t even ahead of
him, aiming for its throat.

Emilia’s fired form created a different foothold of iceーー no, a “sloape” of ice.

In Priestella, when she had been running away from Regulus together with Subaru, this
was the article she had created in order to not decrease their speed, rather, accelerate
itーー creating it mid-air, she glided with footwear of ice.

Emilia’s velocity accelerated mid-air, out of the pursuing tail whip’s reach.
The runway of ice produced mid-air accelerated Emilia’s fluttering silver hair, which
were being followed by the tail merely an instant behind, andーー,

Emilia: “Heya~a~aーー ~hk!!”

Having leapt out from the runway, Emilia’s kick drew near Volcanica’s throat with
incredible speed.
It evaded its forelimbs aiming to grasp Emilia, and like a thrown lance, straight ahead,
it reached the white scar at Volcanica’s throat.

Volcanica: [ーーHaaahraaapreeeah!!]

With Emilia’s white shoe heels capturing its throat, Volcanica screeched once again.
Emilia shouted “Kya~a~a~!!” and plugged her ears upon the voice that seemingly
fissured the skies, and fell at once due to the recoil of the kick.
Emilia: “Kya! ……Hah, thanks!”
The ice warriors who were supposed to have become a foothold for her and fallen,
caught the plunging Emilia.
Saved by the light impact, Emilia stood up at that spot. And, confirmed that she had
returned to the uppermost stratum and that Volcanica was agonising high in the skies.
Afterwards, she once again dashed towards the monolith of the central pillar.
Running, dashing, she sprinted towards the handprint of the monolith, which she felt
was visibly familiarーー,

Emilia: “I knew it!!”

Reaching the monolith, she pressed her hand this time with no hindrances.
Though the monolith was shaken by her energy and impact, Emilia’s hand perfectly
overlapped with the handprint in question. She did not know how many people there
were in this world who possessed identical hands, but at the very least, this handprint
of the monolith belonged to someone whose hand was identical to Emilia’s.

Andーー,

Volcanica: [ーーThou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth through the
first floor, almighty petitioner.]
Emilia: “Ah……”

The『Divine Dragon』descended whilst flapping its wings, towards Emilia who had
placed her hand on the monolith.
With its enormous build levitating in the air, having rebound from sanity to its state of
Alzheimer’s, it once again repeated its initial question.
However, that question felt unlike the initial ones, which had seemingly stemmed from
everything being on the extremities of trance. ーーShe felt, that the questioning was
surely going to commence.

Volcanica: [ーーI, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, I ask the will
of thee who hath reached the summit.]
Words she had heard, time and time again.

Ask the will of the one who hath reached the summit. ーーIn other words, it was
asking the emotions of the one who had reached the top.
What did one wish to do, what did one wish for, what did one come here for.

“ーーーー”
Emilia had plenty of answers for that question.
What she wished to do, what she wished for, what had she come here for, the answers
were many.

However, right now in these very moment, Emilia’s urgent desire wasーー,

Volcanica: [ーーI ask. Thy will!]

The overlapping question, as it entered Emilia’s ears, she widened her eyes and
opened her mouth.
And, loudly answered.

Emilia: “ーーFor everyone, to get along!!”

△▼△▼△▼△
That instant, a violent gust blew, swallowing the sand sea within.
Subaru shouted “Woah!?” as he evaded the Witch Beasts’ fierce attacks, and even
Beatrice shouted “What, I suppose!?” whilst gruellingly healing Meili.
The same went for Julius, who was engaged in an inhuman battle unfolding against
Shaula.

ーーNo, his astonishment may have been something greater.

For the dusty whirlwind concealed his field of vision, and though he had stepped back
sensing danger, there had been no pursuit after him.
And, with the answer right before his eyes, Julius’ astonishment increased.

Julius: “ーーThis is. Subaru!!”

Subaru: “Hah!? What! I can’t see anything because of the goddamn sand……”
Julius: “Do not mind! This way!”
Hearing Julius’ earnest call, Subaru turned towards that direction whilst throwing up
the sand inside his mouth.
And upon doing so, he understood the reason behind Julius’ desperation and widened
his eyes.

That wasーー,

Subaru: “ーーShaula!?”

“Bishaaan.”

Subaru raised a startled voice, what entered into his field of vision was the figure of
the Crimson Scorpion, bathing in the sandy whirlwind and toppled, its multitude of legs
overturned on the sand.
The guardian of the watchtower who had shown a range of responses to attacks and
had cornered them with mechanic movementsーー an error was yielded in its actions
that had been in accordance with the star she called oneself as.
Subaru: “Did it do something!?”
Julius: “No, nothing special. It was focused on enduring the attack. And, the instant the
gust of sand blew earlier……”
Subaru: “Gust of sand…… that’s right, that wind was……”
There was something off about calling the vehement wind that had swallowed Subaru
and the others as a “gust of sand”.
The gusts of sand mercilessly swallowed those who entered the Augria Sand Dunes,
but since they had broken through the barrier of problems, never even once had wind
blown in the environs of the watchtower.

Not anything worth calling a gust of sand. That reason why that, had blown just nowー
ー,

Beatrice: “Subaru! Look, in fact! The sky.”

“ーーーー”

So shouted Beatrice at Subaru with her cute voice. Subaru looked up when he heard
her.
The alteration that had occurred in Pleiades Watchtower, a sudden change easy to
grasp.

Subaru: “ーーThe clouds, have cleared up.”

The Pleiades Watchtower, stretching to the heavens piercing through the clouds.
Its uppermost stratum had been literally invisible from below due to being covered by
clouds. The queer clouds that had concealed the watchtower, now proceeded to
disappear.
He then finally noticed– the gale from earlier had been the aftermath of dispersing
those clouds.
The clouds subsided, and the summit of the tower was visible from below.
What that could mean, according to Subaru’s hopeful observations, was solely one.

Subaru: “ーーDid you do it, Emilia.”

Within the whispering Subaru’s perception, the comrades inside the tower who were
being sensed by『Cor Leonis』namely Emilia, followed by Ram and Patrasche, whose
sensations had disappeared earlier, now returned.
Ram and Patrasche had likely headed to back Emilia and produced the fruits of their
labour.

In other words, if Subaru’s thoughts were correctーー,

Subaru: “The tower’s rules were rewritten…… Shaula! Hey, Shaula! Listen to me!”

“Bishaan!”

Subaru: “You don’t have to fight us, not anymore! You can now, freely……”
The reason behind the suffering of the toppled, agonizing Crimson Scorpion was
perhaps due to the severing of the covenant of antiquity etched within oneself. He was
unaware of any specific details.

But, it was fine now. She no longer needed to sufferーー,

Subaru: “Hey, Shauーー”

Julius: “ーー~hk! Subaru!!”

Trying to call out to her, Subaru’s nape was grasped as he approached. That moment,
the sharp tail stabbed through the empty space.
The gale brushed past him, the scent of burning air entered his nose and Subaru was
rendered speechless.
Had Julius not stopped him just now, he would’ve been struck by the direct hit.

However, what was tormenting Subaru was not the sensation of『Death』ーー,

Subaru: “Hey, Shaula! Shaula! Why’s this happening, get a hold of yourself!!”
Shaula: “Bishaaan.”
Whilst listening to Subaru’s frantic implore, the Crimson Scorpion slowly reformed its
stance atop the sand.
The Crimson Scorpion rectified its posture after being toppled, its compound eyes
flickering, however, it slowly perceived Subaru once again as drool spilled down from
its fiendish fangs.

That, did not seem to be the behaviour of a being with reasonーー,

Julius: “ーーSubaru, it is regrettable, but.”

Pronouncing so, Julius grasped Subaru’s shoulder and sought to step ahead.
However, discerning his thoughts, Subaru gripped his arm and restrained him.
He could tell that Julius was kindly going to take up the role of the villain.
But, he could not allow him to.

Subaru: “To save her, that’s what I resolved. ーーI am, going to save her out of this.”
Julius: “You mean to say that is your duty as her unaware Master-sama?”
Subaru: “No.”
Shaking his head horizontally, that was how Subaru responded to Julius’ words.
That was wrong. Subaru wanted to save Shaula not because he was her Master-sama,
Subaru: “It’s not because, I am her Master-sama. I was moved by her kindness, that’s
why.”

“ーーーー”

Subaru: “It’s the same as Beako. How can you leave someone who was always all alone
in this stupid sand tower, and cried because of how fun the days she had spent with us
were for her.”
Gnashing his molars, Subaru declared so with Julius’ arm still in his grip.
Gazing back at Subaru, Julius took a breath.
Julius: “……Such obstinacy. But, that is what should be done.”

Subaru: “ーーJulius?”

Julius: “No, I was allured once again. I had put up appearances once. Then, they must
be put up until the very end, you see.”
Faintly smiling, Julius answered so whilst touching the wound on his left cheek with a
finger.
Subaru narrowed his eyes at his answer, and noticed a soft sensation grasping his free
left hand. The one behind that action was Beatrice.
She was peering at Subaru with her round, utmost lovable eyes in this whole world,

Beatrice: “Meili’s, no longer in critical condition. What remains is toーー”

Subaru: “Will you help, getting her out?”

Beatrice: “How brutish would Betty be should she refuse now, in fact…… Geez, Subaru
is a truly hopeless partner, I suppose.”
Beatrice’s reply made Subaru give a bitter smile as he scratched his head.
Subsequently, firmly grasping the hand of his precious contract Spirit, he faced the
Crimson Scorpionーー Shaula, once again.

The two Spirit Knights, standing side by side, faced the young maiden who must be
saved.

Andーー,
Subaru: “At this point, both my mind and body are totally drained. ーーSo, hurry up
and get saved, Shaula!”

ーーPleiades Watchtower capture, curtains opened to its final prolongation.

CHAPTER 89 “SHAULA”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

—Outside the tower, the Witchbeast Master broke through the stampede of countless
witchbeasts by fighting with all her strength.
—On the second floor, Reid Astrea, who had seized the body of Roy Alphard, was
defeated.
—On the fourth floor, the blasphemer of fate, the vile Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, was
defeated.
—On the first floor, Emilia broke through the unknown Trial by fighting bravely and
heroically.
A variety of obstacles they had faced while trying to capture the Pleiades Watchtower
had been cleared. This was the result of them trusting in each other, staying unified,
and cooperating.
To put it in an Emilia-like way, this was the result of “everyone getting along.”
Thanks to this, they had finally managed to make it to this point.
Therefore, the next step was—
“—It won’t mean a thing if we don’t win this together!”
When they first arrived to the Pleiades Watchtower, this was what Emilia had said.
They had come here not to lose anything more, but to recover what had already been
lost.
Everyone had agreed with what she’d said back then, and that everyone returning
from the sea of sand safe and sound was of absolute necessity. It would not be an
issue even if more people returned than came.
In addition to Subaru, Emilia, Beatrice, Ram, Rem, Meili, Anastasia = Echidna, and
Patrasche, one extra Shaula wouldn’t be a problem at all. It wouldn’t even matter how
loud and boisterous things would be on the way back because of her.
“—Go!”
Of the two Spirit Knights standing side-by-side, the one who had made the first move
was, of course, Julius.
—Julius brought back Kua, who was in the process of healing someone, temporarily
halting their treatment, and once again clad himself in an aurora of light with the help
of his six spirits.
Due to the effect of Cor Leonis, Subaru understood that in order for the light of his Od
to expand so much, both Julius and his spirits would have to be under a considerable
load.
It was a rather cool technique to pull off. However, no one here wanted to fight an
extended battle in the first place.
“—A short, decisive battle.”
Julius flew over the sand, leaving a trail of rainbow-colored light in his wake.
Closing the distance in a single instant, Julius brought his sword closer to the Crimson
Scorpion. Seeing his movements with its compound eyes, it swung its pincers and
stinger with the fierceness of a storm. However, the moment his sword made contact
with its shell, white smoke began to rise.
It had caused it to melt.
It wasn’t even able to protect itself after receiving that blow, for Julius’ strike had
turned into a rainbow, his magic sword wrapping itself in a sixfold light due to the
constant use of Al Clarista.
Moreover, the light of the rainbow enveloping his entire body wasn’t just for show,
either.
“───”
The ray of light, fired from the stinger at close range, had killed Subaru more than a
dozen times, and had also been used as the weapon of Death that led to the deaths of
Emilia and Julius—it was also known as Hell’s Snipe.
Julius did not deflect it with his sword, but rather by using the defensive capabilities of
the aurora of light. The aurora of light, which enveloped his entire body, applied the
concept of Al Clauselia, which created a rainbow barrier.
And so, a high-level swordsman who could unify both offense and defense was born,
and could thus be called the Rainbow Spirit Knight.

“~~ッッ!!”

Its defenses were being broken through, it could not land a single lethal blow, and so,
as a result, the Crimson Scorpion was having an awful time.
However, the witchbeast that had been the guardian of the watchtower for the past
400 years had a sense of dignity. Its crimson shell growing brighter and brighter, a
great amount of heat was released from its powerful pincers and slammed into Julius,
blowing the Rainbow Knight quite a ways away.
Its pincers were extremely hot, distorting the atmosphere around itself due to the
intensity of the heat. If Subaru were to give a name to the blazing-hot pincers, he
would call them the “Jesus Scissors Hellfire Form.”
It was quite admirable for it to show off its new techniques in order to try to liven up
the last battle, but the reality was that he did not want it to show any growth. An
enemy breaking out of their shell was extremely undesirable at the moment.

“MINYA!!”

It swung its crimson pincers through the air but was deflected by purple stakes from
the side, preventing them from making contact with Julius.
By himself, Subaru was not enough to do anything in the high-level battle between
Julius and the Crimson Scorpion. As a result, Beatrice covered for Julius to the side
whilst Subaru waited for an opportunity to do something.

“───”

Subaru made sure to keep himself out of harm’s way so he wouldn’t be killed by the
aftermath of the battle. He then pointed his gaze at the sea of sand that had been
devastated by the whirlwind that drove the swarm of witchbeasts from there.
In terms of the damage inflicted and their sheer vigilance, the witchbeasts that
inhabited the Augria Sand Dunes had a major impact on Subaru and the others during
their journey.
However, what was truly unusual was that they were now staying away from the
watchtower and looking at it from a distance.
Emilia had probably rewritten the rules of the tower on the first floor, causing the
clouds to disperse.
Perhaps that had served as a measure to keep witchbeasts away from the tower?
Witchbeasts did not seem to even approach the watchtower originally, so the fact that
a stampede of witchbeasts approached it was rather unnatural.
Whatever the case may be, the fact the witchbeasts didn’t start popping up all over
the place was a huge relief to Subaru and the others, who were attempting to get the
Crimson Scorpion’s—Shaula’s sanity back.

“—SUBARU!!”

“Ah.”

So that he could find an ideal position, Subaru cut across the sea of sand diagonally,
but while doing so, he heard someone’s shout.
Right as Subaru looked up to confirm what was going on, the Crimson Scorpion, which
had been dodging the many sword thrusts of Julius, somehow landed right next to him.
Subaru stopped in his tracks after hearing Beatrice’s call, who was right next to him
holding his hand. However, as if flicking away an insect, the witchbeast’s tail whipped
towards them, and Subaru had a premonition of Death in the face of it.

“Persevere—!”

“—Murak!”

Subaru and Beatrice made their judgments simultaneously. The effect of gravity
lessened, causing them to become as light as cotton candy. And Subaru’s whip
simultaneously wrapped around the base of the Crimson Scorpion’s tail.
In the next second, Subaru and Beatrice were flung through the air due to the swinging
of the tail.

“Wha-”

“Pyyah!?”

They hadn’t been flung into the air, but shaken off. After feeling as if they were
floating through the air, they had immediately fallen to the ground and were now
covered in sand.
If there had been a hard surface beneath them, even though they were as light as
cotton candy right now, their bodies would have shattered due to the sheer power and
force. Luckily, they had only had their breath knocked out of them since it was on the
sand.

“We gotta give up on chasing after it—!”

“—ッ.”

The Crimson Scorpion continued to target Subaru and Beatrice, who were still buried
in the sand. However, the light of the rainbow cut in between them, preventing it from
making a move, and the heat and sixfold light clashed with each other.
Every time the light was scattered, a sea of destruction was left in its wake, and the
shockwave it caused kicked up a sandstorm under the clear sky. The destructive power
of each was equal; Julius had speed on his side, but the Crimson Scorpion was rather
resilient.

“—*Spit* *Spit*! Shit, something needs to be done!”

“—*Spit* *Spit*! Figure out a way to win then, I suppose!”

—Together, Subaru and Beatrice got themselves out of the sand and spat the grains of
sand in their mouths out at the same time. With tears in their eyes, they tried to figure
out how to get the sound of Subaru’s voice as well as Julius’ rainbow light to reach
Shaula.
There were three possibilities they could rely on—
The first was for Julius to suddenly awaken to an even greater power and defeat the
Crimson Scorpion in a single blow. This one was a bit unpleasant but would be a win
nonetheless.
The second was for Subaru and Beatrice to successfully complete their new spell and
finish off the Crimson Scorpion, obtaining a win with their teamwork.
The third was for Emilia to suddenly drop down from the sky with love and peace in
tow, bringing about world peace with her cuteness.

“I was really hoping for the third one to happen first, but…”

As has already been stated before, Subaru didn’t believe that he was capable of
successfully awakening, and it was unrealistic to expect Emilia to show up with the
perfect timing.
That being the case, the best they could hope for was Julius suddenly becoming
stronger.

“He’s already done that once, so I can’t expect too much from him…”

Julius and the Crimson Scorpion continued to fight at a speed that Subaru’s eyes could
not follow. Pondering what to do next, Subaru stared at the devastation occurring right
in front of him, the aftermath of which was capable of turning him to ash if he got too
close.
The only thing he could do in the end was to fight with all his cards. If that was the
case, then the least he could do as the complete Subaru Natsuki was to exhaust every
card in his arsenal.

“Think-think-think….”

His brain going at full throttle, going over that which was not simply a hopeless dream
or observation, he found something with substance. As he was searching through his
hand for something to use, Subaru realized something.
He still had one last card he had yet to use.

“—Beako!”

“Did you think of something, I suppose!”

Beatrice responded to Subaru’s call with eagerness, as if she had been waiting for it.
Blessed to have such an understanding partner, Subaru clasped her hand with his once
again and nodded vigorously with a “Yeah!.”

“—Here, I’m gonna use all of the strength this journey gave me!”
△▼△▼△▼△
Ragged, ragged, scattering away.
Crumbling, crumbling, flaking away.
Tired, tired, fading away.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything in the distance was shimmering.
The fierce light of a rainbow flashed in front of her eyes, and, following her instincts,
she swung her arms to get rid of it.
Her two bright crimson pincers glowed, containing enough power to burn anything in
existence regardless of whether or not the object was rock or steel, and could cut
through them as easily as cutting through butter.

“Buuuuuut, I’m not really sure what “butter” even is, either.”

Talking about things based off of secondhand knowledge, she continued to chase after
that shimmering target. However, this place was a vast sea of sand without any
obstacles, so there was no way for her to corner them. But whether this was a place
where there was nowhere to run or where she had to fight from a distance, she had
complete mastery in such things—

“After all, snipers are always alone, right?”

This was also something she had heard before. A sniper was a sharpshooter who
needed to wait patiently before completely finishing off their prey. And so she also
chose to wait. With the pride of a sniper in her heart, she continued to wait.
Day after day, night after night, she gazed into the horizon, forever waiting, looking at
those who attempted to come to the tower.
There were rules there; rules that bound her to the tower.
She was upset about that, but she also thought that if there were no rules at all, her
forgetful self would have forgotten various things in no time.
Whether it was the places they went together, the words they spoke to each other, the
time they spent together, or the feelings and thoughts they shared, they would all be
forgotten.

“Aaaaaah… That would be sooo terrible.”

Everything had moved on and left her behind.

Because she had been asked to wait, she could wait for as long as they desired, but
since she was waiting, she couldn’t help but hope that the person she was waiting for
would come back. As long as they came back, she could wait forever.
Therefore—
“I was soooooooooo happy that Master came back.”

Because, one by one, everyone disappeared. When he came back, she wasn’t sure if
she could believe the words he said.
Did she wait because she believed in him, or did she continue to wait simply out of
habit? She wasn’t even able to answer this question. She had never even thought
about it before.
There was no reason to think about it, either, for before it had disappeared, they made
true on their promise.

“Aaaah, I’m sooooo happyyy, Master.”

So, she hoped he would never leave. She thought it would be great if he could stay
here forever. Because she was no longer alone and could graduate from being a sniper,
she thought she should receive an appropriate reward for graduating.

“Master, I don’t want to be left behind agaaain… Aaaah, I also…want to be loveeeed.”

Everything had moved on and left her far behind.

Therefore, this time, she wanted to follow him, no matter where or when.
So—

“I hope you…can come to love me. —Master.”

△▼△▼△▼△
The Crimson Scorpion twitched, the glow of its crimson shell growing ever brighter.
It was possible that it was an increased reaction of its Warning Color, but in the eyes of
Subaru, that didn’t seem to be the case. It was as if that crimson hue came about due
to Shaula crying.
It was the expression of the true thoughts of the being named Shaula, who had locked
her feelings away for the past 400 years and kept her promise to stay in the tower.
Red was the color of fervor, of passion, of unrestrainable Love. The crimson hue of the
Crimson Scorpion must’ve been brought about by its strong desire to love and be loved
by the person it loved.

“—AFTER ALL, EVERYONE SAYS THAT SCORPIO WOMEN ARE EXTREMELY LOVING!!”

Kicking up a lot of sand with his own two feet, Subaru shouted that out with a burst of
enthusiasm and brought his hand up to fling his whip with his broad shoulders.

“───”

He aimed at the one whose back to turned to him and was fighting and fooling around
with Julius, the Crimson Scorpion. He used his whip to announce his presence, seeing
that she was so busy, but the Master she longed for was standing right there. Since she
was making advances on another man, he had no choice but to say some nasty things
to her—

“SEEING YOU GO AFTER ANOTHER MAN LIKE THIS REALLY MAKES ME SAD AND
WOUNDS MY MANLY HEART, YOU KNOW—!!”

“Subaru’s way of speaking is disgusting as usual, in fact!”

Subaru unleashed his whip and landed a perfect hit, having been pushed onwards by
Beatrice’s harsh words from behind his head—it had been beautifully wrapped around
the base of the Crimson Scorpion’s tail.
However, just this alone would still lead to what had happened not too long ago where
they had been buried into the sand.
The Crimson Scorpion, perhaps because it did not think much of their game of tug-of-
war, instead focused on the fight with Julius, completely ignoring Subaru and co.
altogether.
Subaru and everyone else was weak. —It would take advantage of that idea.

“EL VITA—!!”

“GAAAAAH!!”

Beatrice chanted the magic spell, causing the effects of it to pour over Subaru’s whole
body, his legs sinking into the sand due to the sheer weight.
In contrast to Murak which mitigated the effects of gravity, Vita increased the effects
of gravity—Subaru’s weight class had been raised to the Yokozuna level of the
Makuuchi division of sumo wrestling, allowing him to compete with the tail of the
Crimson Scorpion.
Naturally, that alone would not be enough. It could enhance the effects of gravity, but
only up to 220 or so pounds (100 kilograms.) That was nowhere near enough to
compete with the monstrous strength of Shaula, who could easily pick up and carry a
dragon carriage.
Therefore—

“—Time for the climax! DO IT!!”

With both hands pulling hard on the whip and his feet firmly planted in the sand,
Subaru let out a loud cry. In the next instant, Subaru’s body, which was being pulled up
by the brute strength of the Crimson Scorpion’s tail, returned to the ground.
The obvious reason as to why was because the strength of the Crimson Scorpion and
Subaru—no, Subaru and the others—was evenly matched.

“—ッッ.”
Now in front of Subartu, still standing firmly in place, was the Hungry Horse King, who
had broken into their game of tug-of-war with its huge, strange-looking body.
Moreover, it wasn’t just the Hungry Horse King that had joined this unprecedented
game of tug-of-war.
Courtesan bears, winged moles, and suspicious serpents all joined the battle. All of
these witchbeasts, who were supposed to be Subaru’s enemies, were giving him a
helping hand in this battle.
The cause of this scene was none other than—

“…Really, you’re such a slave driverrr!”

It was the voice of a girl enveloped in a weary and unhappy atmosphere. The owner of
that voice was a young girl whose cheeks were devoid of blood and having trouble
breathing—Meili.
Tightening her lovely face, she let out a long, hard sigh. Then, yelling out a “Hoorah!”
and clapping loudly—

“Okay! Come here, everyone. Watching from the side is a waaasteee.”

With a single clap, and, after a single beat, the sea of sand began to rumble.
Continuously pouring into this area were witchbeasts, whose footsteps and roars could
be heard. This environment was well-suited for witchbeasts, and the one who had
taken control of it was the Witchbeast Master—no, she could no longer be called that.
The massive phenomenon occurring wasn’t caused by a mere Witchbeast Master.
Using the Divine Protection of Magic Manipulation, she guided and took control of the
witchbeasts of the Augria Sand Dunes, so the title of Witchbeast Master no longer
suited her.
It was as if the Mother of Witchbeasts, who had left a trail of destruction in the
southern empire, had returned. She once again made use of her skills to cause a
stampede for this battle, turning it into an all-out war.

“───”

Though Meili wore a painful expression on her face, she still managed to stay
conscious and had recovered enough to participate in the final battle. Naturally, there
was a little trick behind it.
Subaru had, naturally, used Cor Leonis to distribute the damage Meili had taken to
another. —Sharing it had been the last card in his hand.
Not with Emilia, not with Beatrice, and not with Ram, either. Nor was it shared with
Julius, Echidna, Patrasche, Meili, or the sleeping Rem. It was the one who had come
with them to conquer the Augria Sand Dunes, their last ally—

“—Sorry to get you involved, Gyan! Give me a hand!!”

The earth dragon Gyan, who had been left on the sixth floor of the distant
watchtower, was also within the range of Cor Leonis’ influence, so, as a result, Subaru
made the decision to share that burden with the earth dragon.
The decision to do so was heartbreaking for Subaru, but what was even more
heartbreaking for him was that Gyan met the conditions of Cor Leonis for those who
wished to share his burdens.
This meant that, just like Beatrice and his other friends, Gyan wanted to support
Subaru’s actions. He was grateful for the spirit of the theatrical version of Gyan,
transferring most of Meili’s burdens to the earth dragon through himself. This was the
trick that allowed Meili to get back in the game.
It was also the main reason why the Crimson Scorpion lost in the competition of
strength. And also—

“—This will be the cause of your defeat, Shaula.”

Subaru had taken command of the battle, and even used the power of witchbeasts and
an earth dragon, and, as he spoke, the Crimson Scorpion lifted its legs up.
The Finest of Knights did not let this opportunity go to waste. Unleashing a rainbow
slash, Julius cut the tail of the Crimson Scorpion, who had been struggling against them
in a battle of strength, clean off.
The severed tail let off an explosion, much like it had earlier, spreading a mass of
destruction throughout the area, but it was unable to get through the rainbow light. Its
trump card having been blocked, it violently swung his large pincers down at Julius’
back.
However, its attack appeared to have been born from a feeling of agitation and
impatience due to losing the battle of strength and having its tail cut off. As a result, it
was not able to overpower the knight who had defeated the first Sword Saint and
overcame his limits.

“—Hiss…!”

The slash drew an arc through the air, beautifully slicing through the vulnerable joint
on the left pincer. Still trying to regain its balance after its left pincer got sliced off, it
attempted to chop Julius in half with its remaining right pincer.
Right as the pincer closed, threatening to bisect his slender body from the waist—

“—Al Cranvel.”

A moment before the pincer snapped shut, an aurora of light enveloped Julius’ entire
body in a single breath. As soon as he deactivated his rainbow armor, that aurora of
light let off an explosion inside the pincer that was about to close, blowing it to shreds.

“—ッッ.”
Pushed by the shockwave of the explosion, the massive body of the Crimson Scorpion
flew into the air. The witchbeast flew through the air, spinning, before finally falling
into the sand, its tail and arms lost and covered in injuries.
The other witchbeasts quickly swarmed around it and pinned down the eight-legged
Crimson Scorpion. Still resisting its fate, it turned its large head, barring its sharp teeth.
Taking the Crimson Scorpion’s resilience into account, it would not be surprising for it
to suddenly come up with a new move at this very moment, spurred on to achieve
new growth due to its current predicament, however—

“—This is the end, Shaula.”

Subaru stood right in front of the writhing, struggling, Crimson Scorpion so that its
compound eyes could see him fully. With no weapons left and its legs pinned down, it
was in a rather sad state. It would be easy to strike the final blow now, but that was
not what he wanted.
Subaru was not sure what the correct answer was despite being driven to this point—

“Meili.”

“…If I had not been here, I wonder what you and everyone else would’ve doneeeee,
Big Brother.”
Having been called by name, Meili sighed and walked over to the Crimson Scorpion.
She stood next to Subaru and snapped her fingers with a sigh. She then had its
compound eyes focus on herself.

“Who are you? The crimson, scary Miss Scorpion? Or are you…”

“───”

“Or are you someone else, I wonder?”

Having been asked such a question, the compound eyes of the Crimson Scorpion
gradually slowed down. Gazing at Meili, its compound eyes showed signs of wavering
before turning its gaze to Subaru. Those aggressive, compound red eyes slowly
changed color.

“Shaula.”

The crimson hue of its shell slowly began to fade away. Its eyes turned green once
more, its shell went back to being black, and it slowly began to calm down, and
finally—

“—Shaula!”

At last—
△▼△▼△▼△
Ragged, ragged, scattering away.
Crumbling, crumbling, flaking away.
Tired, tired, fading away.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything in the distance was shimmering.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything shimmered in the distance.
Even though she was left behind, even though her memories faded somewhat, they
still shined so brightly.
Because they were so precious to her, she desperately tried to preserve them.

“───”

“Master, do you still remember? You told meee, ‘I’ll definitely return, so wait here for
me’, and then you disappearedddd.”
In a seated position, Shaula hugged her knees, inclined her head, and asked like so.
Subaru shook his head at her, who seemed to be thinking about nostalgic memories of
her past.

“I don’t remember. And I’ve already told you I don’t know, right? Don’t keep making
me repeat myself!”

“Weeeeelllll, it can’t be helped then. After allllll, Master is so much better at

forgetting things than me. Master and I realllllly are similar.”

“That creeps me out! No, I admit that we have a similar way of speaking, though.”

That said, it was only the fact that she was using words from Subaru’s world that he
unconsciously felt a sense of closeness with her. He was not as charming, cute, or
spirited as she was. He wasn’t willing to wait 400 years for someone who had
abandoned him.

“After all, I’m an impatient guy who wants immediate results. Well, if I could at least
be with the other person, I might be able to endure it…”

“Aaaaaaaaah, Master, you’re no good like this! Ready? There’s a saying for this: ‘The
key to love is patience!’”

“Aren’t you confusing this with ‘The key to fashion is patience’!? Isn’t that like the
slogan of a tribute woman rather than a devoted woman!?”

“It’s all about realizing the love swirling around in the depths of my heart. You can
even laugh at this sad, pathetic woman. That kind of smiling face is also verrrrrry
attractiveee…mmm.”

“Nope, I’m not laughing at all. Look, I’m starting to tear up.”
“Let me see, let me seeeeee.”

When Subaru pointed at his face and said that, Shaula got up and walked over to him.
Shaula, who had jumped up enthusiastically, came close enough to where he could
feel her breath, so he once again examined her face that had fine features from up
close.
Her shining eyes were large and long, and she had a finely-shaped nose between them.
She had long, slender eyelashes, and her skin was so soft and firm that it was hard to
imagine that she had been living in the sea of sand for so long. Although hidden by her
spirited and varied expressions, her body as a whole was rather beautiful instead of
cute.
Given the name of a star, she had been destined to wait in this place for the return of
the one she loved.

“Huh? Master, are your eyes glistening, or are you crying a little?”

“…Your Master…is a piece of shit. I’m gonna punch him in the face if I ever get the
chance.”

“Then I’ll have to witness it with superrrr-superrrr mixed feelings! What sort of
horrible situation would it be if Master KO’d Master!… Jeez.”
Lips quivering, Subaru squeezed his eyes shut. His hot emotions rose, pushing past his
eyelids and falling down his cheeks. Seeing those tears fall, Shaula gently whispered
“Jeez.”—

“───”

While Subaru’s eyes were closed, his cheek was suddenly attacked by a wet sensation.
When he opened his eyes, he saw Shaula’s face pulling away from his. Her fingertips
on her lips, she mischievously smiled with her red tongue slightly sticking out.

“…Master’s body fluids…are salty and sweet.”

“Saying it like this…”

“The way I say it…doesn’t change anything at all. Ah, I always express my feelings
with my whole body and soul, you know. —Master, I love youuu.”
I love you. She had often told him that. Once he understood the context, it was
impossible for Subaru to say that it was a meaningless statement. Shaula said “I love
you” as often as she could because her heart was overflowing with love.
Always, always, the words she wanted to convey overflowed from within. For 400
years, she had been waiting, wanting to love him, wanting to be loved by him.

“I love youuu, Master.”

“…I…won’t tell you I love you.”

“I know, I knowww. Because Master is a bad guy, is thin-skinned, and shy, but this is
what I like about you. I’m crazy about you. Only you.”

“───”

Time had left her, and the role she had been assigned had bound her like chains. When
she had almost hurt to one she loved, she cried and begged for Death. Instead of
hurting him with her own hands, she would rather lose it all.
What did he say to her, who was in tears? He said he would never allow her to
continue to cry like that.

“I…will not say that to you…I love you…words like that.”

“…It’s okay. I’ll keep saying the words Master won’t say. Master will definitely want
to say them to me sometime in the future.”

“Sometime in the future, you say… That’s a looooong time. 400 years of waiting…can
you really do that?”

“Is it? 400 years went by soooo quicklyyy.”

Waiting for so long, she had once cried out in anguish at that fact. Having been left
behind by the passage of time, her love holding her hostage, she cried out that she was
lonely.
Now she had no idea that a world had once existed where she had spilled her heart
out. Therefore, concealed behind her spirited attitude, how much emotion had been
swirling around in her own heart?
Subaru had swore to never make her cry. And he wasn’t going to break that vow even
now. That’s why—he hoped she could cry out. He wished she would cry. But now that
wasn’t going to be enough.
As long as she cried, bawled her eyes out, cried out, and howled, Subaru Natsuki, who
wasn’t her Master or anything like that, would run with all his heart and soul to her
side to stop her tears.
And yet—

“A mere 400 years…is almost like the day after tomorowww.”

The Crimson Scorpion was nowhere to be seen, and in its place was a beautiful girl,
smiling.
She was so beautiful that he could not help but become speechless. So ephemeral that
it seemed as if she would collapse at the touch of his hand. Shaula’s soft cheeks
flushed red as she said “because” with the look of a maiden in love.
Continuing, the maiden in love said “because—”

“—I also loved waiting for you.”

“───”

“Hey, Master. That’s why…one day…again—”

△▼△▼△▼△
Ragged, ragged, scattering away.
Crumbling, crumbling, flaking away.
Tired, tired, fading away.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything in the distance was shimmering.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything shimmered in the distance.

“—Shaula.”

A part of her shell fell off, crumbling and flaking away, and turned into dust. It didn’t
stop there, but spread elsewhere, her whole body peeling off and turning into dust.
The tail and pincers that had been cut off, the eight legs being held down by the
witchbeasts, and the head that Subaru Natsuki held in his arms, everything—

“…Did she…fulfill her purpose, I wonder?”

While Subaru attempted to bring all of the pieces of her existence that had been
diminishing together in his arms, Beatrice uttered that to him in a hushed voice.
The adorable spirit was listlessly gazing at the witchbeast powerlessly crumbling
away—no, it was someone just like her who had given their life to the role that fate
provided them.
His brain refused to comprehend what Beatrice had just said. But he instinctively
understood. —This was not Death.
This was, after being entrusted as the Stars-Keeper of the Pleiades Watchtower, the
inevitable end that she had met today.

“Then…we…”

If they had not come here, she might have been able to exist here for eternity. Forever,
in this sand tower, waiting for a person who would never return—

“—Subaru, you should be of the understanding that this assumption…is insulting to

her.”

“───”

“And so, what you should do…is not live in regret.”

Sheathing his knight’s sword back into its scabbard, the knight tidied up his
appearance, which had been dirtied by blood and sand, and spoke such words.
It was a ruthless thing to say, but he was right nonetheless. At that, Subaru gritted his
teeth and took a deep breath to hide his hatred for that correctness.
Then he hugged the one who had been alone for so long tighter. She who had been
left behind and spent such a long time in this place. Slowly, not being alone, she was
being sent off by her one and only.
Subaru, Beatrice, Julius, and Meili were all there.
In the distance, people could be seen running here from the tower. They must’ve been
their other companions. Everyone was gathering together for her who had been alone
for so long.

“But, even if Master were here alone, that would be enough.”

The image of her saying such words, not being demanding at all, appeared in front of
his eyes, which slowly began welling up with tears. The witchbeast’s fangs gently
brushed the tears that were falling down Subaru’s cheeks.
The sharp fangs that seemed as if they could destroy anything, intimately, tenderly,
and gently caressed Subaru, who was the most fragile of all. And then—

“—Ah.”

The arms that had been wrapped around her suddenly no longer felt her. Crumbling,
the shell of the Crimson Scorpion that had lost its weight scattered into dust. As he
watched the black particles scatter over the sea of sand, Subaru opened his mouth
wide.

“Shaula…”

“Yes, Master.”

“Shaula…Shaula…Shaula.”

“Did you call for me? Master.”

“Shaula, Shaula…”

“Mmmmm, ahhhhh, being loved sooo much by Master like this makes me feel
soooooo embarasseedddd!”
Closing his eyes, the sound of her voice responding to his call rang in his ears. And yet,
now, she no longer existed anywhere.

“—Ah.”

Subaru crouched down to the ground, scratching at the sea of sand in front of him. The
sound of someone’s voice reached his ears. He didn’t know whose voice it was. He
didn’t have the time to confirm who it was, but simply looked up at where it came
from and widened his eyes.
Still covered in black particles, a mound of sand shook slightly, and something crawled
out from it. It was rather small, about the size of a palm. The small creature with a
crimson shell swung its two pincers in order to get through the sand and then expertly
pulled its body from the sand with its tail—

“───”

It skittered over to Subaru, who was on his knees, and brushed against his sandy hand.
The mere act of brushing against him seemed to have been her leaving behind a trace
of her charm.
△▼△▼△▼△
Ragged, ragged, scattering away.
Crumbling, crumbling, flaking away.
Tired, tired, fading away.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything in the distance was shimmering.
Ragged, crumbling, and tired, everything shimmered in the distance.

—Everything shimmered, because you were there.

“A mere 400 years…is almost like the day after tomorowww.”

“Because I also loved waiting for you.”

“Hey, Master. That’ why, someday, again…”

“I hope you’ll meet me again someday.”

“This time…is it my turn to wait for you? Instead of the woman doing the chasing, the
woman is being chased.”

“Master, this promise is…very, very important.”

“This time…please don’t forget it.”

“—I love youuu, Master.”

△▼△▼△▼△
“You’re an…idiot.”

His voice trembling, Subaru muttered that, as if saying he could never forget that.
Then he picked up the being tickling the back of his hand and cupped it with both
hands.
As if it were a little embarrassed, the tiny scorpion trembled, accepting his action.
Its shell was a bright shade of red, so vivid that it seemed like it could burn one’s
eyes—oh so red.
—That was something that not even the span of 400 years could fade, the color of Love.

CHAPTER 90 “HERO”

※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※ ※

—In complete silence, Subaru’s shoulders trembled, the tiny scorpion that had
emerged from beneath the dust in his hands.
He’d wanted to save her. He’d wanted to take her out of this lonely sand tower. He’d
promised to help her, but now he couldn’t keep his promise. Subaru Natsuki always
made promises he couldn’t keep.
“───”
Not a single soul could utter a word to Subaru, squatting in the sand in silence.
Beatrice, who was beside him, and Julius and Meili, who were behind him, could not
find the right words to say.
The scorpion, which had been in his cupped hands, crawled up Subaru’s arm and
perched itself on his shoulder, brushing against his neck as if it were trying to comfort
him, who had even forgotten to shed tears and weep.
Subaru didn’t have a clue as to what the tiny scorpion even was. What did this
scorpion, which had emerged from the remains of the Crimson Scorpion, have to do
with Shaula? Or was she this scorpion?—
“—That’s…impossible.”
Subaru had exchanged words with Shaula in her last moments. However, it was not
clear whether the conversation actually happened or if he was just imagining it all as
she was passing away.
However, Subaru harbored a sad conviction that it was indeed the case. Shaula was
gone. Her existence was tied to the very rules of the Pleaides Watchtower, and,
ultimately, much like Reid or the Monolith of the third floor, was like a stage prop for a
Trial.
As a result, once the watchtower had fulfilled its role, she had to leave. She had
followed the role of a Stage Prop until the very end, and for her to merely be a Stage
Prop opened up a hole in Subaru’s heart.
“───”
That frank smile, the annoyance he felt because of her desire to interact with him, and
her unfamiliar voice calling him “Master, Master” with deep affection, all of it was
gone.
If Shaula were to cry out and scream that she did not want to disappear, then Subaru
would do everything in his power to stop it from happening, and would sacrifice
himself time and time again in order to save her.
However, that wasn’t what she wanted.
Smiling, she told him she wanted to meet him again someday, but then she
disappeared shortly after. He wasn’t sure, but—
“I know… I will meet you again someday. So…”
With a cheerful smile, she fulfilled her wish to tell him she loved him. For that reason—
“—So… Goodbye for now, Shaula.”
Her dreams, which had turned into crimson dust, were stolen away by the sand wind
along with her remains. Subaru let out a sigh as he watched. And, as if to brighten the
mood, the scorpion, which had crawled up to his neck, was playing with his ears with
its pincers.
“OUCH!”
Feeling a sharp pain, he felt as if he were being urged not to feel down about it. With
tears in his eyes because of the pain, Subaru nodded with an “I know, I know” and
grabbed the scorpion on his neck and tried to disengage it from his ears. However—
“OUCH! No, I got it already, so you can let me go now…OW! Hey…this…is making my
ear bleed…this guy! This guy’s…not letting go…!”
“…What are you doinnnng, Big Brother?”
Subaru’s ear currently in its grasp, he panicked since he couldn’t manage to peel the
mini crimson scorpion away from it. When he was about to lose part of his ear, it was
Meili who came to the rescue.
Astounded by what was happening, she quickly moved over to where Subaru was and
grabbed the mini crimson scorpion with her little hand.
“Just because it’s smallll, it’s stilllll a witchbeast, you know, so if you let it get close to
your face, it could start chomping on your eyes or nose before you knew what hit
youuu.”
“Eyes and nose!? But…this little guy isn’t like that.”
“It’s a witchbeast, Big Brother. —That…isn’t Naked Big Sister anymore.”
“───”
Saying that, Meili plopped the mini crimson scorpion onto the top of her head. The
little thing didn’t do anything naughty to her head, unlike what it did to Subaru earlier.
It appeared as if it were under the influence of her Divine Protection of Magic
Manipulation, thus hiding its aggression.
Needless to say, this was proof that the mini crimson scorpion was a witchbeast that
could be tamed by Meili—as well as proof that the little thing didn’t contain Shaula’s
ego.
“Subaru, let me heal your wounds then, I suppose.”
Then, with his eyes still cast downward, Beatrice tugged on his sleeve and tenderly
looked his body over. In consideration of her, he bit his lip and nodded strongly. He
knew he couldn’t stay in the sea of sand forever.
“—Subaru! Everyone!”
In the distance, the big door to the watchtower swung open, and Emilia came rushing
towards them. It was clear that she hadn’t had an easy time due to how messed up her
clothes looked. They would all be able to chat together, including about that as well.
They had too many things to talk about as well as too many farewells to give.
△▼△▼△▼△
“…Shaula…was someone who always worked reaaaaally hard.”
After she heard the details and found out the reason why Shaula was no longer there,
Emilia stared out into the sea of sand where her remains had scattered, mourning her
loss in her own ladylike way.
And then she gently patted the mini crimson scorpion on Meili’s head with her white
fingers. It was rather accepting of Emilia’s fingers despite being ordered by Meili to
behave well, and it seemed to find it quite pleasant even though she could not see a
change in its facial expression.
“Lady Emilia, what went on on the first floor? Were you able to safely complete the
Trial?”
After hearing about what happened to Shaula, Emilia looked at Subaru, whose face
was sunken, with grief painted on her face. However, it was Julius who’d made the first
move to change the subject. And after hearing his question, she answered him with an
“I think so.”
“Mm, it was reaaaally hard because I didn’t understand it, but I more or less
completed it, I think… Oh! Do you completely remember me, Julius?”
“—. That’s…right. I can certainly remember who you are now.”
Emilia asked that question nervously, and Julius replied with a look of surprise on his
face. Whilst covering his mouth his hand, Julius said “Lady Emilia” once more,
confirming that the Emilia who had previously gone missing had returned, and then
nodded.
“Beatrice! Do you remember me? How about you, Meili?”
“…I remember you, so don’t worry, I suppose. It was as if I had completely forgotten
you until someone told me I’d forgotten you, in fact. It’s such a scary feeling, I
suppose.”
“I also completellly remember youuu. How about you, Big Sis? Do you remember me
and all of the promises we made?”
“Absolutely. I’ll never forget them. That’s a relief. I had a feeling everything would be
okay since Ram and Patrasche remembered me too…”
After hearing Beatrice’s and Meili’s answers, Emilia gave a sigh of relief. Subaru called
out to their response with “Wait.”
And with everyone’s attention drawn to himself, Subaru let out—
“That’s super awesome news, but I wanna properly make sense of it. In short?
Everyone…can properly remember everything about Emilia-tan now? That
means…uhh…”
“—Miss Ram…has slain Lye Batenkaitos.”
“───”
Subaru widened his eyes after Julius interrupted him and made that declaration.
Lye Batenkaitos—one of the three Sin Archbishops of Gluttony, as well one of Subaru
and Ram’s mortal enemies. He was also an enemy in this tower who had caused them
much hardship with his extreme violence in addition to eating Emilia’s Name.
After being told that he had been slain, Subaru’s throat dried up. If Lye Batenkaitos
had been slain, that meant—
“Does that mean the things he stole will be given back…? If that’s true—”
If Emilia’s Name had returned, that means the other effects of Gluttony’s Authority will
also come undone.
Batenkaitos, who had pretended to be a Gourmet, must have eaten beyond his fill. If
everything that had been stolen had been returned, that would also affect the people
in the Watergate City, Priestella—
“───”
Thinking about such things, Subaru shook his head. He knew he shouldn’t deceive
himself like this. He knew he shouldn’t bottle up his feeling and keep bullshitting
himself.
Subaru Natsuki, at this very moment, harbored an excessively selfish and egotistical
hope. If Lye Batenkaitos had been slain, and the influence of his Authority had come
undone, then—
“—Rem…can anyone remember her?”
She was a girl who had been forgotten by the world, leaving a hole in Subaru’s heart
because of her absence. They had gone on this journey to take back what had been
stolen—and for Subaru, the purpose of this journey was simply to save Rem.
For the watchtower, where they had gone to obtain wisdom for that purpose, to be
attacked by Gluttony, was rather ironic, but it did not matter as long as they got what
went there for.
Subaru looked at everyone, fueled by such hopes. In response to his question,
however—
“…I’m reaaalllly sorry, Subaru. But I still can’t remember who Rem is.”
“—! Why not?!”
“Betty can’t either, I suppose. I still can’t recall who Ram’s sister is, in fact.
Moreover…”
“Moreover? Moreover, what? What else is there?”
Emilia had denied it, and Beatrice followed, leaving Subaru in a state of shock.
His budding hopes had been shot down, so Subaru rushed over to Beatrice, who had
yet to continue her words. Desperation in his eyes, she pointed towards Julius behind
her with her white chin.
“I still can’t remember Julius, in fact. Perhaps not all of the harm Gluttony caused has
been undone, I suppose.”
“Julius…”
Emilia agreed with Beatrice’s opinion with a nod of her head. Meili, on the other hand,
shrugged since she didn’t even know Julius before his Name was taken, and Emilia had
no reason to lie, either.
It was clear that Rem and Julius’ Names had not been returned—
“As far as that is concerned, I have an idea as to why my Name hasn’t been returned.”
Whilst Subaru was still in a state of confusion, it was none other than Julius who
uttered that. And then, after looking back at Subaru with narrowed eyes, he continued.
It was—
“—The Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, Roy Alphard, was captured alive. To be exact, he
was the one who bereaved me of my Name. I suppose that is why my Name has yet to
return.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Passing through the grand entrance to the Pleaides Watchtower was the dragon
carriage that had brought Subaru and the others to the sand tower and left on the fifth
floor. Next to it was a person waving at them.
“Long time no see, Emilia, Natsuki.”
“…Could that be Lady Anastasia?”
Widening his eyes, Subaru stared intently at the smiling, slowly waving figure.
He confirmed that her movements, attitude, and even her expressions were all
natural. Was that the artificial spirit, Echidna, who could reproduce a persons nature
and act exactly like the original?—No, it wasn’t a reproduction.
This was her ORIGINAL character. He couldn’t really call it a reproduction now. That is
to say—
“Anastasia! Did you wake up?”
“Yep. It seems like I took a really long nap and made you guys worry. Echidna told me
about the things that happened these past few months, too.”
“Is Echidna alright, too?”
“How can I put it? For now, other than the thought of blamin’ herself, there are no
thoughts like ‘Let me just die.’”
As Anastasia answered Emilia’s question, the scarf around her neck moved, and the
white fox lowered her head as if in apology.
“Blamin’ yourself like that. I’ve already told ya before. It was our choice, so there’s no
need for ya ta be depressed, Echidna. Ya think so too, don’t’cha, Julius?”
“Me?…Yes. If I am speaking honestly, the decision you made made me quite worried,
so I am afraid I cannot give you an answer to that, Lady Anastasia.”
“I feel a bit embarrassed, but I’d still like ta ask: what do ya mean by that?”
“Hearing the reason why you shut yourself within yourself is…all I could ask for as your
knight.”
Unraveling his lips, Julius answered gracefully. Hearing his answer, Anastasia covered
her mouth with her hand and said “Forget it, I’m not going to force you to say it” with
a smile.
It was a very harmonious conversation. If you were to say that these two were like a
master and a servant, then there would be none who could say otherwise.
“Did Anastasia really forget about Julius? Because they seem to be getting along pretty
well…”
“I really did forget about the relationship we had before… This in itself, for me, is
already makin’ me totally angry and is unbearable…! But…!”
“She’s been controlling her feelings, really, so she’s acting like that. Fortunately, after
being with Julius for the past two months, I can say a few things about him. It appears
that I was born for this very purpose.”
“…You…also seem to be going off in an odd direction, in fact.”
Beatrice spoke a bit gently to Anastasia, whose lips were quivering, and, by extension,
Echidna, who was around her neck. Hearing that, Echidna snorted her fox nose and
nodded with a “yeah.”
Echidna, the artificial spirit without any history, and who had gone to the watchtower
in the place of Anastasia, also had her own thoughts and appeared to have been able
to come to a positive conclusion.
It seemed as if Anastasia getting her own body back safely was part of it. The taking
care of her many problems, as well as her regret she felt for shutting herself off in her
own Od, and so on, had yet to be resolved—
“It’d be insensitive for us to poke around at their affairs, huh.”
The problems between Anastasia and Echidna should be discussed by them alone. Of
course, if they asked for his assistance, Subaru would gladly exert himself for their
sakes and assist them in solving their problems. It would be safe to say that the time
they spent on this two month journey had fostered such a bond.
“—Um, Anastasia. I’m sooooo happy that you got back safely and are suuuper
talkative, but…”
“I know. You wanna know what happened to the Sin Archbishop that Julius defeated?
He did this and that, and then chucked him into the dragon carriage.”
“Julius did this and that…”
Anastasia shrugged her shoulders and then gestured at the dragon carriage behind
her. Subaru silently gazed at the dragon carriage next to Emilia, who was pondering
her words. Within it was Roy Alphard, the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony.
“───”
Before he entered the dragon carriage, he stroked the neck of the earth dragon—
Gyan, who was attached to the carriage. With its thick legs, the earth dragon from the
Agaress species played a crucial role in the final battle with Shaula, and had
unexpectedly led Subaru and the others to victory.
This wasn’t the absolute best result. Nevertheless, it didn’t undermine his
consideration for Gyan. Not to mention that Meili was able to survive thanks to Gyan’s
spirit.
“I was totally saved thanks to you… In the future, no matter what happens, please
continue to help me out.”
“───”
Gyan, whose thick neck was being stroked, flared his nostrils, as if saying that that
would be a heavy burden to carry. Subaru smiled bitterly, put on a serious face, and
then got on the dragon carriage. Then, after giving a nod to Emilia and the others, he
peered inside.
Inside…was the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony—
“—That’s him.”
The atmosphere full of tension, Subaru peered into the dragon carriage, and after
seeing what was inside, was shocked by what he saw. Alphard was indeed inside of the
dragon carriage. However, the method in which he had been detained was a bit
different from what Subaru had imagined.
Roy Alphard, with his eyes rolled back revealing the whites of his eyes, was covered in
a black crystalline material, effectively detaining—no, sealing him.
“It’s a Sin Archbishop…so just preventing them from moving wouldn’t be enough,
right? That’s why I rigorously solidified it to the best of my ability.”
“This solidification thing…what’s the principle behind it?”
“The principle…is that it is an application of Yin Magic, I suppose. Using Shamak to
separate them from their consciousness, it is then solidified like that… It’s a very
ruthless way of doing it, in fact.”
“So this black thing is like a chunk of Shamak…?”
After Subaru heard Beatrice’s explanation, he was a bit shocked and then looked at the
seal once more. Shamak was arguably Subaru’s most trustworthy magic before he
formed a contract with Beatrice, but its effects and the way Julius used it as a means of
sealing someone could only be described as amazing.
Seeing the way Subaru reacted, Julius said “Please don’t misunderstand me.”
“It’s nothing…it’s not a technique I invented or anything. This exact technique is used
to make the world’s most famous seal. Though there is a huge difference in the scale.”
“The most famous in the world… You mean that one?”
“—The Witch of Envy…right?”
Emilia, who was looking at the sealed Alphard, said that. Julius gave a deep nod,
confirming what she’d said. The seal used on Alphard had used the same technique
that had sealed the Witch of Envy for the past 400 years nearby, east of the
watchtower.
In other words, the words of Julius, who had created the seal using a tried and true
method, could be said to be more than reliable enough. But that wasn’t the question
that needed to be asked.
“The question is…why do you want to keep this guy alive?”
“Subaru…”
Emilia, gazing at the sealed Alphard, said that to Subaru whilst lowering her eyebrows.
His heart aching due to her gaze, Subaru turned his head and said, “That’s just how it
is, right?.”
“When one of the Gluttony’s…when Batenkaitos died, everyone remembered Emilia
again. So, if this guy dies, then the rest of the Memories would…”
“There is no solid proof that they would come back. That is the biggest reason why I
did not end his life.”
“───”
“There is absolutely no doubt that Miss Ram slayed Batenkaitos. However, was Lady
Emilia’s Name returned merely because of that? Something else…perhaps he had
given it back voluntarily…that possibility cannot be ruled out. If you make a hasty
decision, everything could be lost.”
Julius threw out one sound argument after another, as if reprimanding Subaru for his
impatience. And his argument was so sound that Subaru could not even offer up a
rebuttal. However—
“In that case…in that case, what about his Book of the Dead?”
Subaru proposed using a method that only existed in the watchtower as an alternative.
When it came to revealing the true thoughts of a person, there was perhaps nothing
more suitable than a Book of the Dead. Whatever the case may be, it was something
that allowed one to experience another person’s life.
“Even if you interrogate him, there’s no guarantee that he will spill the beans. If that’s
the case, then it would be better to just use his Book of the Dead to reveal this guy’s
innermost thoughts.”
“Subaru, that…I don’t think that’s a good idea. This kind of approach is…”
“But, I’m sure it’ll work. If we do it this way…”
“Ya know what? Can I interrupt ya for a sec?”
Emilia’s opinion differed from Subaru’s, who had suggested using his Book of the Dead.
Not only that, but Subaru was just about to lay out his argument only for Anastasia to
butt in with a raise of her hand.
Anastasia looked at Subaru, who looked embarrassed, and folded her hands on top of
her chest—
“I heard from Echidna that there may be things missin’ in ‘em…like that Book of the
Dead, so wouldn’t it be dangerous ta rely on it too much?”
“Dangerous?…why do you say so?”
“In any case, that’s somethin’ you’ve vividly experienced yourself, right, Natsuki? I
heard that ya lost yourself while I was asleep.”
“───”
How many things could she possibly talk about with Echidna in such a short period of
time? He wondered. Anastasia had hit him where it hurts.
However, the danger the Book of the Dead held did not necessarily coincide with
Subaru’s amnesia. The disappearance of his memories did not come about due to the
Book of the Dead. However, that did not completely negate the risk that Books of the
Dead posed.
In fact, when he read Meili’s Book of the Dead, some parts of Subaru’s mind and
emotions were almost painted over by her personality.
What would have become of Subaru, who did not consider himself to be particularly
powerful or mentally strong, if he had been a more impressionable person?
Who could say that a new Roy Alphard, who had inherited the soul of the former Roy
Alphard, would not be born as a result?
“Then…then are you trying to say that it’s right to let this guy live, Anastasia? Even
after everything he’s done up until now?!”
“If you’re talkin’ ‘bout what’s right or wrong, then I don’t think it’s right to keep a Sin
Archbishop alive. If I could just kill this guy and get Julius’ Memories back, I think that’d
be good. But I have a pet theory ‘bout that.”
“A pet theory…?”
“Whether someone should be alive or not, snatchin’ and robbin’ ‘em of it should only
be done as a last resort. —A person who can easily kill another human being will not
have a good end. It ain’t one of Hoshin’s Sayings but one of my own.”
Subaru’s eyes widened after hearing Anastasia’s words. In this fantasy world of swords
and magic, there was such a rebellious, naïve way of thinking. But at the same time,
the moral side of Subaru felt like she was right.
Subaru also believed that the less people died, the better. Not to mention his friends,
it would even be better for his enemies to die less. However, that way of thinking was
only limited to cases where the other person deserved mercy.
“He has caused so much misfortune for so many people, and has continued to torment
everyone until this day… Do you still think we shouldn’t kill a guy like that, Anastasia?”
“When it’s the right time to kill someone, kill them. When I need ta make a decision,
and the situation is critical, I will dirty my hands. But it ain’t right ta leave it ta impulse.
—I think you’re that kinda guy, Natsuki.”
“That kind of…thing, is…”
“Because of that, you can shed tears for someone else who’s been lost… Rather than a
heartless Natsuki who doesn’t shed blood nor tears, I would prefer ta get along with
that kind of you forever.”
Anastasia ran her fingers across her cheek and pointed out Subaru’s tears. Instantly,
Subaru lowered his gaze, the wound in his heart due to losing Shaula aching.
Anastasia’s statement had been mean. But it was, without a doubt, quite effective.
“…Subaru, I also share the same opinion as Anastasia. Taking the sleeping Rem and
Julius into account, I reaaaally want to hurry up and resolve things, but…”
“No need to worry about me, at least. Having gotten to this point, doing what is right is
far more important than making hasty decisions… This also concerns my younger
brother, after all.”
They were on the brink of recovering Joshua’s memories, who had been left in
Priestella, and Julius was extremely cautious—but, as has already been mentioned
above, that was the correct choice.
In order to make up for their pain and sense of loss, he was eager to get results. That
was probably how Subaru felt right now.
“Let’s summarize it then. Ana and Julius’ opinion is that we should move Roy
Alphard…the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, to the royal capital to find a way to save the
victims of his Authority. He will not be pardoned after that, either. He shouldn’t be
able to escape capital punishment.”
“There’re limits ta how much they can pardon on the grounds of age. That’s how it
may end up in the end.”
After seeing Subaru unclenching his fist, Echidna and Anastasia got the story in order.
Emilia had no objections to the treatment of Alphard. He would be taken to the royal
capital in a sealed state, so, in a sense, he would be in the same position as Sirius, who
had been taken there not too long ago.
“Do ya also think this’ll be alright, Emilia?”
“Yeah. I also reaaally want to properly remember the people who have been
forgotten.”
When Anastasia asked her that to confirm her intentions, Emilia lifted her head and
answered in a dignified manner.
Subaru couldn’t form a rebuttal to her words, feeling somewhat hopeful and bitter at
the same time, and then turned away from the Sin Archbishop in the dragon carriage
and suddenly fell to his knees.
“Huh?…”
“Subaru! Ahh, jeez, I knew you were going too far, in fact! It’s only natural for you to
become like this when you’ve been in a bad mood for so long, I suppose!”
Subaru’s head felt heavy, his vision was unclear, and she was supporting his shoulders
whilst yelling angrily at him. Her adorable voice rang in his head and he realized he had
consuming more energy than he thought. Wouldn’t it be natural for her to say, “it’s a
natural result”?
He had died many times when he had amnesia, died many times afterwards, came
face-to-face with himself in order to recover his memories, fought against the five
obstacles that plagued the tower when he woke up, used his Authority to take on the
burdens of his friends in battle, and lost Shaula at the end of it all—
He had exhausted his mind and body well past their limits. He had only been there for
a few days but felt like he had spent more than five years in the tower.
“—Ah, I…”
“Subaru, relax, everything is going to be alright. Can you be good now and rest for a
little while? Let’s talk about it when you wake up. I have a loooot I want to say to you,
too.”
Subaru, who was exhausted and unable to move an inch, was being hugged from the
front by Emilia. Her soft touch and sweet scent, which would normally cause his body
to stiffen, were as effective as a powerful drug for him now, causing his consciousness
to quickly descend into darkness.
If I die now in the darkness, would I go back to an earlier point where I was running
around the tower trying to find a way to save Shaula? He wondered. But that was
impossible. He half-understood it would be impossible, but he couldn’t help but hope
for it.
Slowly, Subaru’s consciousness was swallowed up by the darkness.
△▼△▼△▼△
“Heave-ho!”
Lifting up Subaru’s unconscious body, Emilia sighed. Subaru’s eyes were shut tight and
was breathing laborious breaths, testaments of how hard he worked to solve the
problems in the watchtower.
It showed just how desperate Subaru was to save Emilia and the others. When he
rushed to her side when Batenkaitos took her Name and was forgotten by everyone,
she was so happy.
She wanted to tell him that. She hoped Subaru would not blame himself too much. He
was not responsible for what happened to Shaula. It was Emilia’s and everyone else’s
responsibility, but to be more precise—
“—I think her Master, Flugel, was a reaaaally bad person.”
He was the one who pushed the achievements of the Sage onto Shaula, and, binding
her to the Pleiades Watchtower, was responsible for putting her to sleep.
Even if he was one of the three heroes who saved the world, since he made Subaru cry
and Shaula sad, he was just a villain in Emilia’s mind. Of course, since she would never
have a chance to talk to him, there was no one who could relieve her of this feeling of
frustration.
“He looks like he’s really fatigued…but it ain’t a big problem. He will recover if he rests.
That’s it, why don’t we go to that ‘Green Room’?”
“Yeah. Ram and the others are there too… Weren’t you looking after Rem when she
came to help me, Anastasia?”
“That’s an exaggerated story, right? Once I recovered my self, I just saw off Julius, who
was goin’ to help Natsuki, and Ram, who was goin’ to help out Emilia… I’m afraid ta say
that Rem hasn’t shown any changes at all.”
“I see…”
Thinking of Ram, Rem, and Patrasche waiting in the Green Room, Emilia wrinkled her
finely-shaped eyebrows.
The slaying of Batenkaitos was, in a sense, done as revenge for Rem, who had been
bereaved of her Name and Memories. However, the only thing that mattered was that
she woke up, and since she had not done so, whether they managed to get their
revenge or not was unimportant.
That was at least something Ram would say without any sort of hesitation. The only
thing that mattered to her was getting Rem back.
“I hope Roy Alphard can tell us something about that, too. There are too many
unanswered questions about this watchtower…no, about the Great Library of
Pleiades.”
“An all-knowing Great Library…that is the claim Shaula had made, in fact. She was a
carefree girl, but because of that, she did not play around with words, I suppose. She
said this was the Great Library, so there’s no reason to doubt that, in fact.
Was the function of the Great Library merely the Books of the Dead? Or were there
other functions? That is what they needed to find out. Based on that, Emilia had
something to say to Beatrice and the others.
“Well, after taking Subaru to the Green Room to rest, there’s a place I want to go with
everyone… There is someone I’d like everyone to meet.”
“…Is it related to the first floor, I wonder?”
On the first floor, Emilia had broken through the last Trial. This was something Beatrice
and the others already knew about. The problem was that she had yet to reveal
everything.
Specifically, what was on the first floor? Who did she meet? What did Emilia do there?
Since it was bizarre, out-of-this-world, and difficult to express in words—
“It won’t take long to tell you about it, but it’s suuuper complex, so how about we just
meet them in person and talk about it?”
Said Emilia, pointing far above her at the top of the watchtower.
△▼△▼△▼△
“—Thou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth onto the first floor,
almighty petitioner.”
“───”
After being guided by Emilia to the highest floor of the Pleiades Watchtower—the first
floor—everyone was overwhelmed and rendered speechless by the massive dragon’s
greeting.
Seeing the look on everyone’s faces, Emilia said, “Suuuuper surprising, right?” and
continued whilst craning her neck—
“When I got to the first floor and saw Volcanica waiting here, I was reaaaally
surprised…”
“No-no, hold on, hold on a second, I suppose. Hey, this isn’t a problem that can be
solved simply by being surprised, in fact!”
In front of the Divine Dragon covered in azure scales, Beatrice let out a panicky voice
unbefitting of her appearance. She was swinging her hands up and down as if she were
completely restless. However, she was not the only one who was in a shocked state.
“This…is…”
“Wooooow, somethin’ has appeared that not even I could’ve anticipated. What’s goin’
on here? Didn’t ya say that Mr. Divine Dragon was beyond the Great Waterfall?”
“That should be the case. According to the prophecy from the Dragon History Stone, in
the same year that the royal selection comes to an end, he will renew the covenant
with the one who becomes the ruler of Lugunica, Ana.”
Next to Julius, who had been rendered speechless, the calm Anastasia could barely
hide her cold sweat. Around her neck, the sound of Echidna’s voice was also slightly
hoarse. However, after being late in reacting to the ladies’ response, Julius fixed his
posture and said, “Excuse me—”
“Oh Great Divine Dragon who defends our Kingdom. We deeply apologize for our
rudeness in the presence of your esteemed self, Great Volcanica, the bearer of the
covenant who has kept it for so long and given us much aid.”
“───”
“Although it is like this, it is such an honor to meet you. I am Julius Juukulius, a
member of the royal guard of the Kingdom of Lugunica. I’ve made sure to keep many
of your treasured tales in mind.”
Julius, who had kneeled down and bowed, removed his sword from his waist and
placed it on the ground next to him as a form of the utmost respect.
And so, as a knight who served the Dragon Kingdom, he showed the greatest courtesy
to the Divine Dragon. Then, narrowing his golden eyes, Volcanica said—
“—I, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, the will of thee who hath
reached the top shall be questioned.”
“My life, my faith, have all been dedicated to Lady Anastasia Hoshin. The one who will
be the next ruler…and forge the next covenant…will surely be Lady Anastasia…Kuuu.”
“Ju-Julius, are ya crying?”
Julius, who was on his knees helplessly shedding tears, disturbed Anastasia. Wiping his
tears away with the back of his hand, he said, “My apologies—”
“Not only did I become acquainted with one of the Three Heroes—Reid—but I was also
able to meet the Divine Dragon, Volcanica. As a knight of the Kingdom of Lugunica, I
could not be any more honored… This…tower, what in the world is it?”
Julius’ voice trembled due to experiencing something awe-inspiring.
With a tinge of remorse, as if she were ruining his special moment, Emilia started to
say “About that…”
“Julius, I’m reaaally hesitant to tell you this because you’re sooo happy, but…”
“—. My apologies, Lady Emilia. Disregarding you and Lady Anastasia, I attempted to
talk with the Divine Dragon without permission…”
“Mmm, don’t worry about it. It’s just that…Volcanica is…”
Trying to explain things to Julius without hurting him, Emilia struggled to find the right
words to say. Then, coming from above her head—
“—Thou, who hath reached the top of the tower. Step forth onto the first floor,
almighty petitioner.”
“…Wait a second. This line…I feel like I just heard it earlier.”
Hearing him repeat those words, Anastasia was the first to become suspicious.
However, that same feeling spread to the others, too. Saying that was a natural thing
to do, and everyone immediately noticed the change in Volcanica, who continued to
repeat the same words over and over again. And—
“Although that’s Volcanica, he’s been waiting here for soooo long that he became a bit
senile. Since his body is still full of energy, he’s a biiit of a rowdy one though…”
Volcanica, who had a pretty bad case of dementia, still had the true power of a dragon,
but over the course of a long period his time, his mind became damaged.
Perhaps because of the Trial of the first floor, the Divine Dragon exerted a great
amount of energy to stop Emilia from getting up the pillar, but once Emilia had
reached the Monolith, he judged that she had passed the Trial and returned to his
original position.
Moreover, although the Trial had ended, he still continued to talk about the Trial.
“The Great Divine Dragon is senile…?”
“Ju-Julius, calm down. Come on, you’re a little tired, aren’tcha? Why don’t ya sit
down?”
Julius was extremely shocked by Emilia’s words. After Reid, the second legend he
encountered also differed from the stories he’d heard about them, causing his knees
to tremble.
Emilia also didn’t want to disappoint Julius, whose eyes sparkled, and somehow felt a
dull pain in her chest. But—
“Emilia, that’s probably not the case, I suppose. This isn’t some kind of dementia, in
fact.”
“Eh?”
“Echidna, I’m sure you can feel it, too, I suppose. This isn’t dementia…”
“Ah, yes. I wasn’t sure at first, but I feel it now. This isn’t the wearing down of the
mind, but the emptiness of the spirit.”
“Emptiness of the…spirit…?”
Emilia was puzzled by the mutually understandable conversation going on between the
artificial spirits Echidna and Beatrice. With surprised expressions on the faces of Julius
and Anastasia, Beatrice held out her finger and said, “It’s simple, in fact.”
“His spirit is empty…. That is to say, his spirit is not within him, I suppose. As a result,
he is limited in what he can say and respond with, in fact. Just think of it as him being
90 percent asleep, I suppose.”
“90 percent… But he was suuuper strong, though?”
“If his spirit were there, it would have been incomparable.”
Echidna’s tone implied that she had been lucky to survive, making Emilia shudder in
response.
Emilia had just barely survived the desperate battle with the help of her ice soldiers.
Surprisingly, that had just been akin to fighting with a half-asleep Volcanica. Although
being half-asleep and being senile were similar, they were completely different in
nature.
“But even if his spirit isn’t there, he still has the body of the Divine Dragon, I suppose. If
that’s the case, then there may be a way to help the people of Priestella, in fact.”
“—! A way to help everyone? How can we do that?”
“—I see. We can get the blood of a dragon from the…Divine Dragon.”
Anastasia snapped her fingers, and Beatrice nodded at her words. Also hearing that,
Emilia widened her eyes and let out an “Ah.”
The source of all of the tales that had been passed down in the Kingdom of Lugunica
was none other than the blood of the Divine Dragon, Volcanica.
It had been said that a dragon’s blood was a miracle elixir that could revive a barren
land, ensure a bountiful harvest, and heal all illnesses and injuries. To put it simply,
many remarkable effects of it had been recorded.
And, not to mention anything else. Dragon’s blood was an element that Emilia could
not ignore—
“If I get the blood from Volcanica…”
The reason why Emilia was participating in the royal selection was to obtain the
Dragon’s Blood kept in the Kingdom of Lugunica and use it to thaw the frozen soil of
the Great Elior Forest.
Emilia was determined to participle in the royal selection in order to liberate her
people, who had been frozen in that forest because of her power going wild.
“───”
The realization that her main purpose in participating in it had a possibility of being
achieved suddenly hit her. It made Emilia tense up and hold her breath.
If Volcanica’s blood could be obtained here, then Emilia would no longer have a reason
to ascend the throne—
“I…”
“…Emilia, I’m sorry to have confused you, I suppose. The Blood that you are thinking
about is not the same blood of this Volcanica, in fact. That’s why you won’t be able to
achieve that, I suppose.”
Said Beatrice to Emilia, who was about to lose her reason for participating in the royal
selection. Emilia then looked at her with rounded eyes and said “Huh?.”
“What do you mean I won’t be able to achieve that? I’ve…studied reaaallllly hard, you
know. In order to melt the ice in the forest, I need the Dragon’s Blood in the royal
castle. So…”
“There’s nothing wrong with that idea, I suppose. However, as I stated earlier, the
Blood in Lugunica’s royal castle and the blood of this Volcanica are, strictly speaking,
not the same… The Dragon’s Blood in the royal castle is the blood that spilled from the
last beat of a dying dragon’s heart, I suppose.”
“The last drop of blood from the…heart?”
Hearing things she had never heard before, Emilia frowned, scrunching up her finely-
shaped eyebrows. Beatrice gently nodded, and then Julius raised his hand and said,
“May I ask a question?.”
Julius, who seemed to have just barely recovered from the shock of hearing about the
existence or nonexistence of the Divine Dragon’s spirit, looked up at the Divine
Dragon, whose responses remained unchanged—
“Excuse me, Lady Beatrice, but what do you mean by what you just said? I am also a
knight belonging to the royal guard of the Kingdom of Lugunica. My ears pick up many
things regarding the Kingdom. However, the thing you just said…”
“—As its heart beat one last time, the blood from its heart was poured into a
container. That blood, as the true blood of a dragon, was entrusted to the royal castle
in order to serve as proof of the covenant between man and dragon.”
“───”
“It’s no surprise that you do not know this, in fact. The words I said just now came
from a book that had been sealed within the Forbidden Library… There is no longer any
trace of its existence in the outside world, for it was an account left by the Witch of
Greed, Echidna, I suppose.”
After hearing Beatrice’s response, Julius gasped, his eyes widening. As a knight of the
Kingdom, he didn’t even know about that, but if it came from Beatrice, he couldn’t
consider it a lie. And if it was the truth—
“Then, which dragon’s blood is the Dragon’s Blood being kept in the royal capital,
Lugunica? The last beating of the heart would mean…”
“It’d be strange if the dragon who left the blood didn’t die… In that case, it wouldn’t
make sense for it ta have come from the empty-headed Mr. Divine Dragon.”
Julius and Anastasia voiced their doubts, but they were also justified in doing so. If the
Dragon’s Blood came from the last beat of its heart, then it would not belong to
Volcanica. Also, if it was still the blood of a great power—
“Unfortunately, it wasn’t mentioned in the book, in fact.”
“…That person is always doing things half-heartedly. From what I can tell, that Witch of
Greed is the biggest reason why Natsuki is so cold to me, right? Because of that, he
doesn’t have a good impression of me, and now that impression is only getting
amplified.”
“Don’t speak ill of Mother, I suppose. Mind your words, in fact.”
“Don’t fight like that, you two! But, errmmm, mmm…”
After scolding the two of them who were getting heated with each other because of
having a difference of opinion regarding Echidna, Emilia silently lowered her head.
When Emilia first heard that Volcanica’s blood was different from the Dragon’s Blood
in the royal castle, she was surprised. And yet, at the same time, she was relieved.
“…Such a thing is…sooooo strange.”
Emilia’s main goal was to help everyone in the forest. This goal remained unchanged
even today. Therefore, if she were able to obtain Volcanica’s blood here and use it as a
solution, it would be possible to liberate everyone in the Great Elior Forest using it.
However, while she wanted to do so, she was hesitant.
—If she used another means to melt the permafrost plaguing the Great Elior Forest,
would she step off the stage and stop participating in the royal selection?
“───”
“…Emilia’s concerns aside, if Beatrice’s words are true, can anythin’ be done with Mr.
Volcanica’s blood? There’s a high possibility of it bein’ a disappointment, right?”
“Whether he’s become useless, senile, or lost his spirit, he is still a Divine Dragon, I
suppose. So his blood must be quite powerful as well. It’s just that…”
“It wouldn’t be enough to melt everyone’s ice, right?”
In response to Emilia’s question, Beatrice gave her an apologetic look and nodded her
head. Gazing at the appearance of Beatrice who looked more sad than herself, Emilia
relaxed her lips, looked up, and said, “It’s okay.”
“That fact is pretty disappointing, but since it was something that happened so
suddenly, I was soooo surprised that I didn’t realize it… So, it’s not a big deal.”
“I’m sorry, I suppose. I should have told you about it, in fact… I didn’t expect the Divine
Dragon to be in a place like this, I suppose. It’s truly regrettable.”
“Mmm, that’s right, he’s such a troublemaker.”
Beatrice’s face sunk in a way that didn’t suit her, and Emilia puffed up her chest.
To be honest, she really did feel disappointed. However, what she had said to Beatrice
was the truth. Rather, it felt as if she had been told she could not take shortcuts or
cheat.
“Then, let’s get back to the question at hand. If the blood of the Divine Dragon is used,
there is a possibility of restoring those in Priestella who have had their appearances
changed due to Lust’s Authority. As Beatrice stated, even if he does not have a spirit,
the blood itself should still contain great power.”
“It has been said that a single drop of the castles Dragon’s Blood could revitalize a
wasteland. It’s a powerful medicine, ain’t it?”
“Therefore, it would be essential to dilute it thousands of times.”
“But it’s a pretty big improvement compared to having nothing at all. If the stories
about it being a miracle medicine are true, then it’s worth giving it a shot.”
After hearing the conversation going on between Echidna, Anastasia, and Julius, Emilia
once again felt hopeful. They had crossed the Augria Sand Dunes in order to help those
who had suffered misfortune.
If they could find a way to solve the problems caused by Lust and Gluttony, that would
be best. Otherwise, there would be no way to reward Subaru for all of the damage he
had suffered.
“I’m sooooo selfish like this…”
It was very selfish of her to want to make Shaula’s sacrifice have meaning. She’d spent
a long time in this tower following her own thoughts and desires. It had been Shaula
herself who’d made it meaningful, not Emilia.
“Mm, I got it. I’ll go and ask Volcanica about it. But he may not understand me at all
and go on a rampage if I try to take his blood.”
“Don’t you ever get tired of hearing that, I suppose? Emilia, as the new administrator
of the Pleiades Watchtower, you have authority over it now, in fact. Can you do
something with it, I wonder?”
“The administrator’s authority…I still don’t have any awareness of that…like at all.”
The mystery of the third floor had been solved, she had broken through Reid on the
second floor, and expressed her will to Volcanica on the first floor.
Based on these conditions alone, Emilia had indeed captured the watchtower.
However, if she were to say whether or not she could see any obvious changes, the
answer would be no.
What she could vaguely perceive now was—
“The sand dunes leading to the watchtower will no longer reject anyone…I think?”
“Is this…the choice you made, Emilia? Isn’t that kind of statement quite risky since
Books of the Dead are troublesome things?”
“We may face dangerous situations sometimes, but I think we can handle it if we are
careful and use them properly. I think there are still lots of things that can’t be decided
on on our own.”
For Emilia and the others, it would be too difficult to draw any conclusions about the
tower since they were too few in number. For better or worse, she and the others
didn’t have the power to do anything about it. Therefore, it would be best to let more
capable people figure it out.
“That’s what I think. Do you not agree with it?”
“…I feel like you’re putting a little too much hope in others, but this is the conclusion
you came to. If Ana and Julius don’t object to it, then neither will I.”
“Thank you, Echidna.”
Emilia thanked Echidna, who had been the first to agree with her, like this. Anastasia
also spoke up with a “Got it, got it.”
“I don’t object to it, either. Actually, even if we made an effort ta hide it, it would be
difficult to make the most of it… If that’s the case, it’d be best ta share what we found
after trekkin’ all the way here. There’s the issue of Gluttony and we might be able ta
bring the dragon’s blood back, too.”
“We should not be vile, nor expect too much. The most important thing is that it was
Lady Emilia who reached the top of the tower. We should respect her wishes.”
“Anastasia, Julius, thank you!”
After receiving the two’s agreement, Emilia thanked them with a smile. Then she
finally looked back at Beatrice, who had yet to express her opinion on the matter.
“How about you, Beatrice? Do you think this is too irresponsible?”
“If you are talking about being responsible or irresponsible, abandoning this place
without investigating it is the most irresponsible thing we could do, I suppose. Betty
does not object, in fact. I am also personally interested in this.”
“Awesome!”
Emilia placed her hand on her chest, relieved that one of her closest companions did
not disagree with her.
“Okay, next up is the issue of the blood… The easiest way to go about it is to take
Volcanica with us.”
“I think that’ll cause a lotta problems.”
It was true that Volcanica was rather large, and if they took him back with them, there
was a possibility that he would bump into a lot of things. However, since he could fly,
he could just fly in the air when they entered a street and not have to worry about him
bumping into anything.
“Erm, Volcanica. Can you come with us? Or, if you have to stay here, I’d like for you to
share some of your blood with me…”
“───”
“Volcanica?”
Half expecting something to happen, half giving up, thinking that Volcanica would only
repeat the lines from the Trial, Emilia frowned at his present reaction.
Volcanica, the Divine Dragon, who had returned to his original position on the first
floor and was leaning against the central pillar, slowly raised his head and turned his
gaze outside of the tower.
He neither responded to Emilia and the others, nor did he show any sort of aggression.
Emilia, at least, felt like his behavior was rather peculiar. And at the same time—
“What?”
Feeling as if a cold finger had traced along the entirety of her back, Emilia quickly
turned her gaze in the direction of the cause of that chilly feeling—the direction of
Volcanica’s gaze, east of the tower.
East of the tower, past the end of the sea of sand, was the Great Waterfall at the
world’s edge—no, what existed there was the Great Waterfall, as well as a special
place.
That was—
△▼△▼△▼△
“Mmmmm…”
Feeling something rough gently brushing against his face, Subaru opened his eyes
whilst groaning. His vision was blurred, and after blinking a few times, a clear outline
appeared, and what came into view was the cause of that rough sensation—Patrasche
had been licking his face with her red tongue.
“…Is that you, Patrasche…?”
“───”
“Sorry for making you worry… You…risked your life again, didn’t you? Sorry for always
making things hard for you.”
Relaxing his lips, Subaru gently put his hand on his beloved earth dragon’s worried face
and began stroking it. This jet-black earth dragon had always saved him when he was
in tough spots. Not to mention her kindness for saving him when he had amnesia, but
the things Patrasche had done in this past week were also of great importance. To put
it simply—
“If Patrasche hadn’t been here, Rem might have died. Bringing this girl back home is
probably the greatest accomplishment of Barusu’s life.”
“Even if it’s true, don’t diss me like that! I took Beako out and got Emilia-tan’s insignia
back, too. Although Roswaal was involved with both of those, you know.”
As a matter of fact, Roswaal had nothing to do with Beatrice’s problem, but he dared
to say it since it would get under her skin. And, as expected, he heard Ram “Tch” with
her tongue in disgust.
Ram was leaning against the wall of the Green Room with her arms wrapped around
herself. Subaru painfully narrowed his eyes and looked at her bruised body. It was
clear that the battle against Lye Batenkaitos had been an intense one.
Since Meili had been injured in the middle of their battle, the amount of burdens
Subaru could shoulder had been reduced, which was one of the reasons why she had
to fight such a hard battle in the first place. Not sure of what to say, Subaru opened his
mouth to apologize—
“Hey, Ram. It was my fault that you got hurt like this…blughhh!”
“Don’t speak such stupid words. Barusu being responsible for Ram’s injuries? There is
no place in Ram’s life where Barusu has any such role. How repulsive.”
“What’s repulsive is talking like that! Stuffing grass into a person’s mouth is even
worse!”
Subaru protested as he pulled the lump of ivy that had been shoved into his mouth, his
eyes watering due to the grassy odor. Hearing that, Ram responded with an
unapologetic “Haaa.”
At the argument going on between Ram and Subaru, the sound of giggling could be
heard.
“Big Brother and Big Sister…look like such close friendsss. It’s like watching two
siblingsss.”
Said Meili, who’d spread her legs out on the grass mattress covering the floor, the mini
crimson scorpion perched on her head. Ram’s face scowled at her giggling with an
easy-to-understand expression—
“Barusu is my little brother…? For argument’s sake, let’s assume it’s true, but even if
we weren’t related by blood, the Oni Village would cull a useless little brother like
him.”
“Is the Oni Village really so severe? I’m glad I wasn’t born as an Oni…”
“That was just a joke. But, it’s just that Ram could not stand the horror and would have
you culled.”
“Don’t make it more complicated by doubling up on your assumptions!”
Spit flying, Subaru shouted that at Ram, who was acting like she usually did. Having
said that, he could now see that it was just her roundabout way of showing
consideration for him. She’d said that the cause of her injuries was not due to his
decision, after all.
It was difficult for him to presume upon that consideration. But if he were stubborn
and insisted that he was the one responsible, he would instead incur Ram’s ire.
“You’re…such a troublesome girl, Big Sis…”
“After Meili’s presumptuous remark just now, kindly stop calling Ram ‘Big Sis’. It would
be troublesome if someone we met for the first time had a misunderstanding.”
Getting the usual cold reply and the Ram experience, Subaru looked around the
room—at everyone in the Green Room. There was Subaru and Patrasche, and Ram and
Meili along with the mini crimson scorpion. And at the back of the room was the
Sleeping Beauty lying on a bed.
“—Rem…is she not awake?”
“I regret to say this, but…I beheaded that hateful, rude person. Lady Emilia’s stuff
seems to have returned because of that…”
“Julius’ stuff hasn’t returned, and neither has Rem’s… Is there anything we’re
missing?”
Pressing his fist firmly into his palm, Subaru chewed on his bitter feelings.
He had once again confirmed the matter he had spoken about to Emilia and the others
about before losing consciousness. —In the end, they would need talk to those guys
directly and wring the information out of them in order to completely eradicate the
damage caused by Gluttony.
“Are the ones here…based on the severity of the injuries? Where are Emilia-tan and
the others?”
“If it’s Big Sister and Beatrice, they said they were going up there to meet someoneee.
Waaay up on the first floor, waaay, waaaay up there… Who might be up there? Big
Sister Ram must know, riiight?”
“It’s nothing to be concerned with. However, there is a large, senile old man there.”
“The senile old man at the top of the watchtower…is DEFINITELY an important key
character…”
Hearing that there was a new character, Subaru wrinkled his eyebrows. Who was the
senile old man that Ram was talking about? Or, if they were an overseer like Reid on
the second floor, then—
“—It couldn’t be Flugel, right?”
“Barusu.”
“If Flugel is the one who is up there, I’ll never forgive him. I have enough to say to that
guy to fill a whole mountain. If he isn’t there, then Shaula…”
“Barusu, please calm down.”
“Calm down? Ram…you, that kind of thing, Shaula, she…”
The cheek of the vigorous and rash Subaru was slapped while he was trying to
determine the true identity of the old man on the top floor of the tower, causing him
to put strength into his knees. The cause…was the palm of Ram, who had moved in on
him.
With his face having been slapped, Subaru widened his eyes and looked at Ram with a
dumbfounded expression.
“Don’t use Shaula as a crutch because of your own powerlessness.”
“───”
“I heard about Shaula. She was obnoxious and unmannered, and the eyes that
admired Barusu were rotten…but she wasn’t so bad that she deserved to disappear.”
As she spoke, Ram gently placed her hand on Subaru’s struck cheek. It was hot, but her
palm was cold. While absorbing the heat, Ram continued her words to the speechless
Subaru.
“If you can’t accept it, then, rather than getting angry, just cry. Shaula would be
happier if you cried out “I miss you” rather than using her as a reason for your anger.
—Ram is the same way.”
“Ram…”
“I still believe you are mixing up someone you should strongly care for with someone
else.”
After getting one last word in, Ram flicked Subaru’s forehead with her finger. That
painless force made Subaru fall onto his butt, and, as he placed his hand on his
forehead, said “My bad…”
If Subaru calmed down, Flugel being on the first floor could just be called his own
desire, or even something like paranoia. But for argument’s sake, if Flugel really was
there—
“Before Barusu could do anything, Lady Emilia and I would beat him until he was on
the cusp of death.”
“…I can see you doing that, but not Emilia-tan.”
When thinking of Shaula, the amount of anger directed at Flugel was by no means
small, and everyone in the tower naturally shared that feeling.
With Ram’s affirmation, Subaru let out a long exhale. In that case, he was curious
about who the senile old man on the first floor was.
“Let’s put that aside for now. If we assume that the senile old man can be helpful in
some way, then we should ask him about the victims of the Sin Archbishop of Lust, not
Gluttony.”
“That’s a pretty big thing to talk about…so, uh…”
Ram clearly had her priorities straight at this point. Being able to advocate for such a
thing without hesitation was one of Ram’s fine qualities. Subaru could also resonate
with her ideas to a certain extent. The prospect of being able to save the victims of
Lust was attractive, but…
“But did Big Sister Ram have something else in mind when you said that?”
However, Meili had said that right next to Subaru’s face, who was on guard. She poked
the mini crimson scorpion on her head with her finger and said—
“Didn’t you say this before? The effects of Gluttony have something to do with time or
something like thattt.”
“—. What a loose-lipped girl. In that case, it will be necessary to discipline you properly
once we return home.”
“Ohhh, so scaryyy.”
Meili held her head and stuck out her tiny tongue. Above her head, the mini crimson
scorpion aimed its pincers and stinger at Ram, as if trying to protect her. However,
under Ram’s icy gaze, it quickly shrunk into a little ball.
He could sense a part of her previous self in that flustered behavior.
“Ram, that hypothesis is? What’s it about?”
“It doesn’t amount to much. However, it’s been said that Gluttony eats other people’s
memories, correct? If they are truly treated like food, I believe that time will affect the
rate of digestion.”
“Digestion…”
“Lady Emilia’s came back a few hours after it was taken away. If so, then what about
the other victims such as Julius the Knight, the people of Priestella, and Rem?”
“—Ah.”
After hearing the hypothetical statement of Ram, whose finger was raised, Subaru’s
eyes widened due to how uncomplicated it was. Just as she said, the Sin Archbishop of
Gluttony had equated the stealing of Names and Memories to eating. If that were
more than just a superficial expression, then he could find her hypothesis to be
satisfactory.
It took time for the Names and Memories that were stolen away to be digested. Then,
the reason why Emilia’s Name came back but nothing else did was because—
“…There’s no way…has everything already been digested?”
“—I’m not sure. There’s a possibility that it might just take time for them to come
back. If that’s the case, then there is hope. The Memories of Julius, the other
victims…and Rem, will hopefully come back, too.”
“───”
Not knowing whether it was good or bad, Ram made the above explanation. Subaru
knew what she was thinking as well. This was a question that could not be answered
immediately.
However, now that Batenkaitos had been slain and Alphard had been captured, Subaru
had another big thing to worry about—no, it was something that had come up once
again.
“Louis Arneb…”
He had come across her, the final Gluttony, in the Corridor of Memories by chance,
and then left her there. Was that young girl, who did not possess her own body, and
took over the bodies of her two brothers as well as Subaru Natsuki’s in order to
commit evil deeds, really the object of a Witch Factor?
Her abilities were not inferior to those of Gluttony. However, if the life of the Sin
Archbishop of Gluttony was needed to undo the damage caused by their Authority,
how could he defeat Louis, who was in that place? In the first place—
“Does the concept of dying exist in that place or not?”
In that place, a spirit-like body took the place of a physical one. He may be able to
emulate an idea from manga and games and apply it to kill a spirit, but would that be
enough to release a Witch Factor?
Whether it was that place or Louis who remained there, nothing about them was clear.
Moreover, even if an answer could be garnered—
“When Julius defeated Reid, Reid’s role in the Trial was terminated. If that’s the case,
then wouldn’t Reid go back into his blank Book of the Dead?”
Subaru had managed to go to the place known as the Corridor of Memories within the
cradle of Od Laguna. And the reason why he had managed to do so was because of an
empty Book of the Dead that just happened to lead to that place.
Since the soul of Reid Astrea had been used in the Trial, there had been a gap in his
Book of the Dead, which was connected to the Corridor of Memories. If that was no
longer there—
Subaru Natsuki may have missed the opportunity to defeat Louis Arneb.
“───”
Subaru had thought a lot about it, and he needed to confirm the possibility that Reid’s
Book of the Dead was still blank. Not only that, but he also had a way to challenge his
own Book of the Dead. This was a trump card that connected him to the Corridor of
Memories.
Although he would have to go through the hell of watching himself Die again, it was
better than closing himself off to other possibilities. He thought it would be much
better for him to do so.
Instead of giving up because I’ve made irreversible mistakes—
“—Such a fool.”
“Big Sis?”
“If you have the leisure to worry about such frivolous things, then it would be much
better for you to rest your mind and body so you can think properly. —Barusu was not
the only one who failed to choose the most excellent answer in this tower.”
Shaking her head, Ram gently touched her forehead. Remaining there where her horn
previously came from was a slim scar. After doing so, she stretched out that same
finger towards Rem, who was on the bed. She then lovingly caressed her sister’s
forehead and said—
“For the purpose of defeating the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony, I borrowed Rem’s
power. Though I achieved victory in the end, it came at a cost… This girl must have paid
a heavy burden, right?”
“Heavy burden…”
“If it were Barusu, and I did the thing where I activated my horn, Barusu’s body would
probably explode from the inside out.”
Subaru, who had taken on Ram’s usual burdens before, knew very well that these were
not exaggerated words. The simple acts of breathing and moving conservatively made
Ram experience the taste of hell.
That kind of her was the real deal. —What sort of recoil would he get from it? It would
be no exaggeration to say that had Subaru taken it on, a part of his body would suffer
from so much damage that it would never be able to recover.
After Ram told him that she made Rem take on her burdens, she closed her eyes,
revealing her long eyelashes. However, she said, “Make sense?” and then continued—
“Because of this, Rem might feel resentment towards me when she wakes up.
However, I will not regret it. Ram is Rem’s sister. That fact will never change, even if
this girl resents or hates Ram… Then, so that things might get better, we can only rely
on each other.”
“—Rem…won’t hate you.”
“Yes, I’m sure you’re right. —She’s a very smart girl, and my amazing little sister.”
Like this, Ram smiled, brimming with confidence, and looked at Subaru with her pale
crimson eyes.
Though she had no memories of her little sister except through Subaru, since she came
to love her, she no longer doubted her feelings. Instead of lamenting about the past, it
was better to forge a better future.
“…Saying these words to me…really hits me where it hurts, you know.”
Unbeknownst to Ram, Subaru had gone through several loops to change the past. For
Ram, who was an extremely positive thinker, it wouldn’t be too much to describe
Subaru’s using of Return by Death as being an extremely regressive form of thinking.
Return by Death, which changed what had already occurred, was always used because
of regretting the past.
“In the end, it’s better not to use it, huh…”
Subaru once again loosened his tightly clenched fist, smiling bitterly. He admitted that
he used Return by Death in order to seize a better future where everyone could laugh
together. Based on that, he also knew he should not indulge himself too much in the
use of Return by Death itself.
In this tower, Subaru had seen the shedding of so many tears and heard many voices
full of regret.
“Although I’m not sureee, but Big Brother looks to be a bit betterrr.”
Seeing the change in Subaru’s expression, Meili whispered that whilst sitting on the
floor. She was sitting in a P.E. sitting posture, and, while stroking her three-strand
braid, said—
“Big Sister (Emilia) and Big Sister Ram can do iiit, but I’d be in trouble if you felt down
since I can’t cheer you uppp, so please don’t feel dooown. You promiseddd me you’d
show me how much I could depend on you to get things done, riiiight?”
“Oh, there was that promise as well. Uh, well, I’ll definitely keep it…this time.”
Gazing at Meili and the mini crimson scorpion on her head, Subaru nodded his head
vigouresly. To the side, Patrasche nuzzled her head against his cheek, as if supporting
his determination. Though her scaly body was tough, since he had gotten used to it, he
could rub his cheeks against it without feeling uncomfortable.
Subaru returned that show of affection with affection of his own and then stood up.
Although he had consumed so much energy before that’d he collapsed earlier, he
seemed to have more or less recovered his lost strength. The Spirit of the Green Room
had a variety of healing methods at its disposal.
“If I think about it, whether it be Gyan who joined the big battle, or the Spirit in this
room, I don’t know how to thank them enough for everything they’ve done.”
Shaula had explained that although the Green Room was used as a recovery room,
there was a Spirit here originally that was fond of treating the injuries of those who
entered the room.
It did not have a physical form, nor was it possible to converse with the Spirit, but its
intention for healing others was crystal clear. Subaru and the others had been healed
time after time by this room as they constantly attempted to capture the tower.
It was for that reason that, after arriving at the watchtower, Rem had been left in this
room.
“Wellllll, I didn’t let her stay here just ‘cause I wanted her to hang around.”
“The Spirit, then. Barusu…no, it’d be a waste to say it. Why don’t we force it to come
out by using Julius’ Divine Protection of Gathering Spirits?”
“I know what you’re trying to say, but it won’t work on me since my strong point is
that I can put my life on the line for Beako. Anyways, I wonder if we can talk to it with
the added effect of Julius’ Divine Protection…”
The Divine Protection of Gathering Spirits was simply a Divine Protection that made it
easier for him to be liked by spirits. Under that effect, he had contracted with his six
quasi-spirits—no, La and the others who’d been elevated into spirits. If he could use
that effect to converse with the Spirit of the Green Room, it would open up a world of
possibilities.
The Spirit has been in the tower for as long as Shaula, if not longer. That nameless
being might be able to help solve the mysteries in the watchtower—
“—?”
While Subaru was immersed in his thoughts, a small breath suddenly flowed into the
room.
“Ram? What’s the matter?”
“…I…sensed something strange. This is…”
—Ram uttered an unusual premonition in that moment.
“—Hic!?”
“HUH!?”
A phenomenon suddenly occurred in the middle of the Green Room—light spilled out,
shocking Subaru and the others. In response to that, their bodies suddenly stiffened,
and Subaru and Ram gravitated over to where Rem was. Meili and Patrasche also
seemed to be wary of it and slowly moved away from the light.
“What-what-what-what, what’s happening!?”
“I don’t know! In any case, do not leave us! No matter what happens… Oh, AH!?”
Subaru shielded the flurried Meili behind him, his warning words having been
interrupted. The reason was because the light in the room suddenly became brighter,
which captured his attention. Then, while covering his eyes with his hands, he carefully
gazed in the direction of the light.
He could see that the light, which was currently strong, was gradually becoming
weaker, and then it disappeared. When he wasn’t sure whether or not he should be
relieved or cautious, ‘That’ appeared in front of Subaru’s eyes.
“—Huh?”
Subaru wasn’t sure what it meant when ‘That’ appeared right in front of his eyes in the
spot where the light disappeared. He became speechless, then stunned, and then
speechless once more.
“…A girl?”
Next to Subaru, seeing the same thing as him, was Ram, who’d muttered that in
surprise. That observation was correct. However, between him and her, she did not
have the same knowledge of the Girl that Subaru did.
Subaru…knew the name of that Girl. The name of the Girl lying on the floor of the
Green Room was—
“—Louis Arneb.”
△▼△▼△▼△
Louis Arneb, the girl who appeared in the middle of the room along with the light.
Subaru was speechless when the youngest sister of the Sin Archbishops of Gluttony
trio known as Satiation—and was not supposed to have a physical form—appeared in
reality like that. However, the nearby Ram did not fail to pick up on his words.
“Louis Arneb…the name of the last Gluttony, isn’t it?”
Subaru had yet to tell Ram the details about his encounter with Louis through the Book
of the Dead during this loop. He’d only mentioned that he’d had contact with her. Ram
had a very good memory indeed.
Now faced with this question, Subaru was a bit disturbed.
“Ah, ah, that’s right, she’s the last one of the Gluttonies…Louis Arneb. The little sister
of Batenkaitos and Alphard…”
“—. It appears that she is unconscious.”
Based on what Ram had said, Subaru calmly observed Louis and determined that she
was indeed asleep. Well, he could say that, but he wasn’t exactly sure if that was the
case. How in the world could Louis, who didn’t even have a physical body, appear here
like this?
He could not imagine that she, who was ever-so terrified of and despaired because of
Subaru’s Return by Death ability, would somehow reinvigorate herself within a few
hours and come back to challenge him again.
—The thing known as Death was something that left a deep wound in a person’s heart.
“I can’t make any progress even after thinking about it… Meili! Go get Emilia-tan and
the others! Ram and I…will watch her!”
“Really, you’re suuuuch a slave driverrr… Don’t let yourself die easily, ‘kay?”
Gradually moving backwards, Meili moved towards the entrance of the Green Room.
Subaru heard her admonishments and gave her a thumbs up before she left.
He saw the mini crimson scorpion above her head put up its pincers as if imitating her,
before she quickly turned around and went to go get Emilia and the others.
And then, in the room where Subaru and Ram remained—
“I don’t think anything will happen, but in any case, should we tie her up with ivy?”
“I’d rather not provoke them…Barusu, have you noticed it yet?”
“—? What?”
When he was trying to discuss the treatment of Louis with her, Ram grabbed his
shoulder and asked him that. Not seeming to understand the purpose of her question,
he cocked his head.
So, Ram pointed at the ceiling of the Green Room with her chin—no, the entire room.
“—The healing effects of the room have disappeared. The Spirit is gone.”
“Ah… That’s a joke, right?”
“It’s not a joke. Barusu, even you will be able to feel it if you concentrate. There is an
emptiness in this place.”
Subaru looked around the room, spurred on by Ram’s statement. Even if he was told
to concentrate, the way Subaru felt the presence of a spirit was by picking them up,
kissing their face, sleeping together, and so on. He’s not sure about other ways of
doing it.
However, just as Ram had said, he could no longer feel the gentle power that had
previously wrapped around his entire body. It seemed that something had indeed
happened, for the Spirit in the Green Room was no longer there—
“If that is so, then perhaps it has something to do with the Sin Archbishop.”
“───”
Subaru could not deny Ram’s conjecture. He also had a similar thought. The Spirit in
the Green Room had disappeared and been replaced by Louis Arneb. Then, perhaps—
“—. Anyways, it’s best not to jump to any conclusions. We should wait for Lady Emilia
and Lady Beatrice to return. Once Lady Emilia and the others come back—”
—We can continue our discussion on what to do with Louis. He thought that that was
what Ram was about to say. However, she did not continue her words. One step ahead
of her—the blackness that led to the demise of all…had assaulted the Pleiades
Watchtower.
“—Hic!?”
A huge explosion went off at their feet, letting off a bang, causing Subaru and the
others to get thrown into the air. Seconds afterwards, his entire body crashed into the
ceiling and wall, making him let out a “Guh!.” He then turned his head to figure out
what had happened.
—Fear permeated throughout his whole body as that vile presence drew near.
“N-no way…”
In a state of disbelief, Subaru stood up, denying that foreboding feeling in his gut. But
that horrible chill grew stronger and stronger, making his suspicions more and more
real.
“Patrasche! Take Ram—!”
“—Ree–reeee!”
As he crawled along the floor, he grabbed Ram’s body and threw her over to
Patrasche. Though she was still covered in injuries, Patrasche understood his
intentions and flew towards the room’s entrance.
“Barusu, that fool…!”
Ram resented that forceful action, but there was no time to listen to her. Subaru
pushed off of the ground and sped towards Rem on the bed made of ivy. Then he
carried her towards the door—
“───”
—Just before that, the figure of Louis, who was tumbling in the grass, passed by the
edge of his vision.
“—Hic! Aaah, shit! Shiiiiiit!!”
While spewing out curses angrily, Subaru exerted as much strength as possible with his
worn-out body for this maneuver. With Rem’s body held in the right hand, he used his
left hand to grab Louis’ arm by force.
Both of them were rather light. In extraordinary circumstances like this, it was possible
for him to ignore the weight as he carried them. Like this, carrying both of them, he
was on the verge of leaping out of the Green Room.
“───”
A black shadow emerged through the floor of the Green Room, as if trying to cut
Subaru off from the entrance—indeed, it was the black shadow. The last of the five
obstacles—the black shadow of the Witch who had an obsession with Subaru—had
come to the tower at a time like this.
“Ram—!”
Subaru, who was screaming maniacally, tried to get Rem away from the clutches of the
shadow. However, the black shadow swallowed up his vision, leaving not even a gap.
Moreover, the black shadow did not stop flowing in, engulfing him from the front, the
left, the right, and the back.
“Damn it… Even though…I’ve made it this far…!”
Gazing at the shadow inching closer and closer, Subaru’s heart was filled with regret as
he tried to find a way to escape. If he got swallowed up by the black shadow, he would
lose his life and have to Return by Death. If he Returned by Death in this tower, and his
respawn point had not been updated, then he would have to start over at a point
when Louis was still within him.
If that happened, he would be at the mercy of the Sin Archbishop in the shape of a
white girl. That fear was what drove him to do his best with the attitude that this loop
was his last chance—
“BARUSU! SNAP OUT OF IT! REM WOULD CRY!!”
“—REE–REEE!!”
Coming from beyond the black shadow were the desperate cries of Ram and
Patrasche. In response, Subaru took a deep breath, but could not utter a word.
—Long before that, the entirety of Subaru Natsuki had been swallowed up by the black
shadow.
△▼△▼△▼△
—Having been swallowed up by the immense black shadow, Subaru’s consciousness
slowly swirled around in the darkness.
“───”
He felt as if his hands, feet, blood, flesh, and his very existence had been broken apart
and turned into concepts. Consumed by endlessly powerful and vast emotions, his very
existence had been overwritten.
“—I love you.”
He heard a murmur in that silent and dark nothingness. That sound was, indeed, very
nostalgic for him, causing Subaru Natsuki’s consciousness to smile to itself. Getting
used to someone saying “I love you” to him was akin to being the Knight who was
loved by his six spirits.
Unfortunately, Subaru didn’t have a strong will like that. Even if he pushed himself to
his limits, the love he could give was limited to what he could do with his own two
hands and back. So, the whispers of the black shadow just seemed like forced words to
him.
“So? It’s way too forced, you know…”
“—I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”
“Sorry, can’t give you an answer to that… That phrase is like a landmine to me right
now. I’ve never been able to grab the hand of the person who said that to me…”
“—I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”
“…Is there no way for us to hear each other? Then…hurry up and consume me.”
In this nothingness, there was no hope of escaping from it and living. So, Subaru
Natsuki would die a merciless death in the darkness. He would not grieve over it, but
would accept it and turn that feeling into anger, pushing himself onwards.
“When I get back, the worst thing may be waiting for me. Louis, who would still have a
clear head on her shoulders, might fight me again for my Return by Death ability.”
“—I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”
“But, I’m not gonna lose. I won’t lose. No matter how many times it takes, I’ll keep
fighting. This time, I’ll keep my promise.”
“—I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”
“—I’ll fight for tomorrow’s tomorrow, no matter how many times it takes.”
He would no longer be overwhelmed by the repetitive “I love you’s”. He was sorry, but
the heart that could be wounded by such words had gotten worn out long ago. This
kind of ‘love’ could not chain Subaru Natsuki down any longer.
And yet the words of love that were continuously uttered did not pay any mind to
Subaru’s rejection. Indeed, the words of love themselves came pouring in, coating the
world in them as Subaru Natsuki was swallowed up by the darkness—
“—I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love
you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you.”
“—I, am Volcanica. In accordance with the ancient covenant, the will of thee who hath
reached the top shall be questioned.”
In the next instant, a pale blue light poured down from above, striking the darkness
that had engulfed the world. That fierce light then swallowed up the darkness, and the
color of the world changed—
It changed—
It chan…ged—
△▼△▼△▼△
“Mmm…”
Subaru groaned as he felt a rough sensation moving against his face and opened his
eyes. His consciousness slowly returned. And at the same time, on the other side of his
open eyelids, his blurry vision gradually returned to normality, revealing an outline.
Subaru had continued to feel a rough sensation on his cheek during this time.
“Pat…rasche… I…got it. I’m up. I’m awake…already…”
He wasn’t sure just how tired he was, the sound coming from his throat was incredibly
thin, and he wasn’t sure if his intentions were being communicated properly. The
other person didn’t show any signs of stopping their skinship.
“You’re being such a sweetie… I bet you could win the next heroine contest with that
cuteness…”
“Aaaah-ooh?”
“Aaaaaah…ooh…?”
After swallowing some saliva in his dry mouth, he managed to utter a word and got a
response in return.
However, the answer Subaru received was different from what he was expecting,
causing his face to stiffen. His cheek was being licked like mad, and, gradually getting
his vision back, what appeared in front of him was—
“Woo, ah—?”
—Louis Arneb, whilst sitting on top of Subaru, was licking his face.
“Nn, UWAAAA—!?”
“Waaah!”
Subaru was startled by that impossible sight and then immediately pushed Louis,
who’d been in front of him, away. Due to that action, she let out a anguished cry and
rolled around on the grass.
Gazing at that sight, Subaru desperately slid his butt backwards.
“What, what, what, what the hell are you doing!? What are you trying to do?! Coming
on to me like this…”
“Woo—, Woo—? Wooah—”
“Waah, what in the! What, what the hell… Did I…die…?”
Subaru stared at Louis in complete shock, his voice trembling with desperation. Right
in front of Subaru was Louis, lying on her back in the grass, shaking her arms and legs
like a child, whining.
He didn’t understand what she was doing. What was the point—no, before that—
“What, where…is this place…?”
Without taking his eyes off Louis, Subaru observed his surroundings whilst staying
vigilant. Then, what came into his view was a lush, green prairie—as if it were a vast
grassland, flowers swayed in the wind here and there.
“───”
Such a sight would be impossible to see in the Augria Sand Dunes. Well, to be precise,
there were also things like flower gardens there where courtesan bears lived, but this
was not an artificial place, and the vegetation was definitely real.
A little bit further away, Subaru could see a forest, plunging his mind into confusion.
This clearly was not the Augria Sand Dunes. It didn’t seem to be the Corridor of
Memories where he’d encountered Louis before, either.
“The grass seems pretty real. And it tastes like…Peh, peh! Grass!”
After pulling up some grass and checking the smell and taste of it, Subaru was certain
that it was real. Then, basing it on the injuries he’d incurred and the state of his torn
clothing, he confirmed that the traces from the last battle—the battle surrounding the
Pleiades Watchtower—had remained.
That is to say, that the battle had taken place, and Subaru had yet to die. He had been
swallowed by the massive black shadow that had assaulted the Green Room and
survived.
“—That’s right! Rem! Rem is…”
If Louis was right here in front of him, that meant that Rem, who he also had in his
grasp at that time, would also be around here.
Based on that idea, Subaru ignored Louis and searched around the grassland for Rem.
It did not take long for him to find her soundless figure lying down in the low-cut grass.
“Rem! Ah, this is great… What a relief, you’re safe and sound…”
Rushing over to Rem, Subaru confirmed that she was indeed safe and then fell to the
ground in relief. She also appeared to not have any external injuries. Her body
temperature and slow breathing were just as they were before. This made Subaru
breathe a sigh of relief and wipe away the sweat on his brow.
“Ah, there’s nothing to worry about. Big Sis would kill me if anything happened to
Rem, anyways…”
Even if Ram didn’t do anything, Subaru would go ahead and off himself since he
wouldn’t be able to forgive himself. While having such thoughts, Subaru uttered “Then
again…” and then looked up.
“Where is this place…where’s the tower at? Where are Emilia-tan, Beako, and the
others?…”
Looking around, he still could not find the watchtower that was supposed to be visible
in the distance. No matter where he looked, the result was the same.
“EMILIA—!! BEAKO!! RAM—!!”
“Ooo, waaah!”
Even if he couldn’t see them, there was a possibility that they would respond, so
Subaru called out to Emilia and the others. However, his voice beget hollowness, and
the only one who answered was Louis, lying in the grass. Although that fact annoyed
him, it was also true that he could not ignore her presence.
With no way of knowing what she was trying to do, nor with a way to deal with
whatever it might be, the only one who could protect Rem was himself, so he got up so
he could deal with Louis and—
“───”
—When he was about to get on his feet, someone gently grabbed onto his arm.
“—Eh?”
Subaru, currently on one knee and about to stand up, emitted a gruff breath. Though
the strength of the arm pulling on his sleeve was not much, he could not move an inch.
“───”
Subaru’s knees began to creak and tremble, and his whole body began to sweat. It
truly was an incomprehensible urge. The entire being known as Subaru Natsuki began
to shake all at once, the phenomenon making him go crazy.
That was…a shock that could not be described in words.
That was…intense emotions that could not be compared to anything else.
That was…of all the great surprises he had savored in this world, it was as big as a
massive wave.
“—Ah.”
Slowly, her eyelids trembled and opened slightly. Beneath those eyelids were her pale
blue eyes, as clear as the surface of a lake.
He loved…her happy and cheerful eyes.
He loved…the twinkle in her eyes when she occasionally acted mischievously.
He loved…the eyes that grasped his heart when she pleaded with him.
—He had always, always, always, yearned for that radiance.
“Re…”
His heart thumping, his throat quivering, as if he were choking on something, unable to
produce a sound. He’d choked up. That was indeed so. How many thoughts were
swirling around in his heart at this moment?
The words he’d wanted to convey to her, the things he’d wanted to talk to her about,
the dreams he’d wanted to share with her, all of these had been accumulating.
In pursuit of these very things, Subaru Natsuki—
“—Rem.”
His lips trembling, he called out her name. Sadly, he had failed countless times trying
to do just that. He wondered if he had ever clearly conveyed anything to her. Perhaps
it had only been done in his own fantasies, and the most important thing was never
conveyed.
Out of fear, Subaru gasped out her name repeatedly.
“Rem, Rem… Remm, Remm… Re…m…REM!”
Each time he called out her name, he could not stop his tears from overflowing like a
flood. Each time tears flowed out of his eyes, she became blurred. Whenever she
became obscured, he was afraid she would slip through his fingers once more.
And so, with snot falling out like rain and desperately wiping his face with his sleeve,
Subaru frantically tried to keep her face in his view.
“───”
Rem blinked silently, a light shining in her eyes. Having gotten to this point, Subaru
knew this was not simply an illusion being shown due to his desire. He had no doubt
that this was her—Rem—and she was here.
“—Ah.”
Rem appeared to be trying to say something, her lips moving weakly. Hearing only that
weak sound, Subaru’s heart was on the brink of breaking. He’d always talked to her
sleeping face, and, in order to confirm that she still had life, checked her breathing as
she slept.
Ushering in countless mornings and nights, Subaru had vowed to get her back.
However, not once had he heard her voice in all this time. Closing his eyes, he recalled
how she’d called out his name, and all sorts of other scenes. —But all of that belonged
to the past.
Today, tomorrow, he wanted to hear the voice of the new her. Now that wish had
finally come true. Subaru had gotten what he’d yearned for.
“Re…m…It’s fine. It’s okay, so take your time…”
“—Who.”
She anxiously moved her lips, her mouth still closed. Honestly, he thought he should
grab her a glass of water or something for her now. However, there didn’t seem to be
a water source available near them, and it was impossible for him to tear his eyes away
from her. Just a single word. If she called out to Subaru once more. When he heard
that word, he would—
“—Are.”
“…Rem?”
In silence, Rem sped up the movements of her lips, seeking out any ounce of moisture
in her mouth. Moistening her tongue with the secreted saliva, Rem finally regained
enough strength to open her mouth. Then, with Subaru reflected in her light blue eyes,
she opened her mouth and said—
“—Who…are…you?”
“───”
The sound that spun from her lips, tied together with significance, pierced into
Subaru’s mind.
—Who are you?
“───”
Subaru knelt down, gazing at Rem’s expression, holding his breath. Then, painfully
exhaling the accumulated breath in his lungs, he pounded on his chest. Harder and
harder, twice, thrice, talking to himself.
He should have expected this possibility. The possibility that Rem might not remember
him when she woke up, he had considered it. It was only natural to think of that if he
took Gluttony’s Authority into account. There was a high possibility of her waking up
without her Name or Memories.
Indeed, it was quite likely. So, it wasn’t like Subaru had never considered that she’d
lack memories. And, of course, the shock and pain he was feeling right now wouldn’t
be eliminated just because of this, either.
Even if that were the case, no longer would Subaru curse fate and live in despair, no
longer would he live in rage, no longer would he pretend to be a tragic hero and feel
sorry for himself.
Most important of all, Subaru Natsuki had already been told something by her.
“Please show me how awesome you can be, Subaru.”
“—My name is Subaru Natsuki.”
Gritting his teeth hard, Subaru threw away his anguished expression and pulled his
cheeks up. Rubbing his face hard, he did his best to put on an act and give Rem a smile.
“You may not be able to remember it for now. But…I’m…”
“You…are…”
In the face of Rem’s question, Subaru made a pause and shut his eyes tightly. Then, his
black eyes reflecting in her light blue eyes, he continued—
“I’m…your hero. —I’ve missed you, Rem.”
Saying this, for the sake of the girl he’d made an oath to, Subaru Natsuki once again
took on the role of a hero. Bearing the image of a broken hero, the young boy once
again gave his name for the sake of the young girl.
—Once again, here, and now, he vowed. To start a story with her, from zero.
<End of Arc 6>